Transcriber’s note:A few typographical errors have been corrected. They
appear in the text like this, and the
explanation will appear when the mouse pointer is moved over the marked
passage.

CURIOSITIES OF LITERATURE.

BY

ISAAC DISRAELI.

EDITED, WITH MEMOIR AND NOTES,

BY HIS SON,

THE EARL OF BEACONSFIELD.

IN THREE VOLUMES.
VOL. III.

 
 

LONDON:

FREDERICK WARNE AND CO.

AND NEW YORK


CONTENTS OF VOLUME III.

 PAGE
LOCAL DESCRIPTIONS1
MASQUES4
OF DES MAIZEAUX, AND THE SECRET HISTORY OF ANTHONY COLLINS’S MANUSCRIPTS13
HISTORY OF NEW WORDS23
THE PHILOSOPHY OF PROVERBS32
CONFUSION OF WORDS65
POLITICAL NICKNAMES80
THE DOMESTIC LIFE OF A POET—SHENSTONE VINDICATED90
SECRET HISTORY OF THE BUILDING OF BLENHEIM102
SECRET HISTORY OF SIR WALTER RAWLEIGH111
AN AUTHENTIC NARRATIVE OF THE LAST HOURS OF SIR WALTER RAWLEIGH124
LITERARY UNIONS131
OF A BIOGRAPHY PAINTED136
CAUSE AND PRETEXT141
POLITICAL FORGERIES AND FICTIONS144
EXPRESSION OF SUPPRESSED OPINION150
AUTOGRAPHS163
THE HISTORY OF WRITING-MASTERS167
THE ITALIAN HISTORIANS177
OF PALACES BUILT BY MINISTERS186
“TAXATION NO TYRANNY”193
THE BOOK OF DEATH200
HISTORY OF THE SKELETON OF DEATH206
THE RIVAL BIOGRAPHERS OF HEYLIN215
OF LENGLET DU FRESNOY221
THE DICTIONARY OF TREVOUX229
QUADRIO’S ACCOUNT OF ENGLISH POETRY233
“POLITICAL RELIGIONISM”238
TOLERATION245
APOLOGY FOR THE PARISIAN MASSACRE255
PREDICTION260
DREAMS AT THE DAWN OF PHILOSOPHY280
ON PUCK THE COMMENTATOR296
LITERARY FORGERIES303
OF LITERARY FILCHERS316
OF LORD BACON AT HOME320
SECRET HISTORY OF THE DEATH OF QUEEN ELIZABETH328
JAMES THE FIRST AS A FATHER AND A HUSBAND333
THE MAN OF ONE BOOK337
A BIBLIOGNOSTE340
SECRET HISTORY OF AN ELECTIVE MONARCHY346
BUILDINGS IN THE METROPOLIS, AND RESIDENCE IN THE COUNTRY363
ROYAL PROCLAMATIONS371
TRUE SOURCES OF SECRET HISTORY380
LITERARY RESIDENCES394
WHETHER ALLOWABLE TO RUIN ONESELF?400
DISCOVERIES OF SECLUDED MEN408
SENTIMENTAL BIOGRAPHY414
LITERARY PARALLELS425
THE PEARL BIBLES, AND SIX THOUSAND ERRATA427
VIEW OF A PARTICULAR PERIOD OF THE STATE OF RELIGION IN OUR CIVIL WARS423
BUCKINGHAM’S POLITICAL COQUETRY WITH THE PURITANS443
SIR EDWARD COKE’S EXCEPTIONS AGAINST THE HIGH SHERIFF’S OATH446
SECRET HISTORY OF CHARLES THE FIRST AND HIS FIRST PARLIAMENTS448
THE RUMP482
LIFE AND HABITS OF A LITERARY ANTIQUARY—OLDYS AND HIS MANUSCRIPTS493
INDEX513

1

CURIOSITIES OF LITERATURE.


LOCAL DESCRIPTIONS.

Nothing is more idle, and, what is less to be forgiven in a
writer, more tedious, than minute and lengthened descriptions
of localities; where it is very doubtful whether the
writers themselves had formed any tolerable notion of the
place they describe,—it is certain their readers never can!
These descriptive passages, in which writers of imagination
so frequently indulge, are usually a glittering confusion of
unconnected things; circumstances recollected from others,
or observed by themselves at different times; the finest are
thrust in together. If a scene from nature, it is possible that
all the seasons of the year may be jumbled together; or if a
castle or an apartment, its magnitude or its minuteness may
equally bewilder. Yet we find, even in works of celebrity,
whole pages of these general or these particular descriptive
sketches, which leave nothing behind but noun substantives
propped up by random epithets. The old writers were quite
delighted to fill up their voluminous pages with what was a
great saving of sense and thinking. In the Alaric of Scudery
sixteen pages, containing nearly five hundred verses, describe
a palace, commencing at the façade, and at length finishing
with the garden; but his description, we may say, was much
better described by Boileau, whose good taste felt the
absurdity of this “abondance stérile,” in overloading a work
with useless details,

Un auteur, quelquefois, trop plein de son objet,

Jamais sans l’épuiser n’abandonne un sujet.

S’il rencontre un palais il m’en dépeint la face,

Il me promène après de terrasae en terrasse.

Ici s’offre un perron, là règne un corridor;

Là ce balcon s’enferme en un balustre d’or;

Il compte les plafonds, les ronds, et les ovales—

Je saute vingt feuillets pour en trouver la fin;

Et je me sauve à peine au travers du jardin!

2

And then he adds so excellent a canon of criticism, that we
must not neglect it:—

Tout ce qu’on dit de trop est fade et rébutant;

L’esprit rassasié le rejette à l’instant,

Qui ne sait se borner, ne sut jamais écrire.

We have a memorable instance of the inefficiency of local
descriptions in a very remarkable one by a writer of fine
genius, composing with an extreme fondness of his subject,
and curiously anxious to send down to posterity the most
elaborate display of his own villa—this was the Laurentinum
of Pliny. We cannot read his letter to Gallus, which the
English reader may in Melmoth’s elegant version,1 without
somewhat participating in the delight of the writer in
many of its details; but we cannot with the writer form the
slightest conception of his villa, while he is leading us over
from apartment to apartment, and pointing to us the opposite
wing, with a “beyond this,” and a “not far from
thence,” and “to this apartment another of the same sort,”
&c. Yet, still, as we were in great want of a correct knowledge
of a Roman villa, and as this must be the most so
possible, architects have frequently studied, and the learned
translated with extraordinary care, Pliny’s Description of his
Laurentinum
. It became so favourite an object, that eminent
architects have attempted to raise up this edifice once
more, by giving its plan and elevation; and this extraordinary
fact is the result—that not one of them but has given a
representation different from the other! Montfaucon, a more
faithful antiquary, in his close translation of the description
of this villa, in comparing it with Felibien’s plan of the villa
itself, observes, “that the architect accommodated his edifice
to his translation, but that their notions are not the
same; unquestionably,” he adds, “if ten skilful translators
were to perform their task separately, there would not be one
who agreed with another!”

If, then, on this subject of local descriptions, we find that it
is impossible to convey exact notions of a real existing scene,
what must we think of those which, in truth, describe scenes
which have no other existence than the confused makings-up
of an author’s invention; where the more he details the more
he confuses; and where the more particular he wishes to be,
the more indistinct the whole appears?

3

Local descriptions, after a few striking circumstances have
been selected, admit of no further detail. It is not their
length, but their happiness, which enters into our comprehension;
the imagination can only take in and keep together a
very few parts of a picture. The pen must not intrude on
the province of the pencil, any more than the pencil must
attempt to perform what cannot in any shape be submitted to
the eye, though fully to the mind.

The great art, perhaps, of local description, is rather a
general than a particular view; the details must be left to
the imagination; it is suggestion rather than description.
There is an old Italian sonnet of this kind which I have often
read with delight; and though I may not communicate the
same pleasure to the reader, yet the story of the writer is
most interesting, and the lady (for such she was) has the
highest claim to be ranked, like the lady of Evelyn, among
literary wives.

Francesca Turina Bufalini di Citta di Castello, of noble
extraction, and devoted to literature, had a collection of her
poems published in 1628. She frequently interspersed little
domestic incidents of her female friend, her husband, her son,
her grandchildren; and in one of these sonnets she has delineated
her palace of San Giustino, whose localities she
appears to have enjoyed with intense delight in the company
of “her lord,” whom she tenderly associates with the scene.
There is a freshness and simplicity in the description, which will
perhaps convey a clearer notion of the spot than even Pliny
could do in the voluminous description of his villa. She tells
us what she found when brought to the house of her husband:—

Ampie salle, ampie loggie, ampio cortile

E stanze ornate con gentil pitture,

Trovai giungendo, e nobili sculture

Di marmo fatte, da scalpel non vile.

Nobil giardin con un perpetuo Aprile

Di varij fior, di frutti, e di verdure,

Ombre soavi, acque a temprar l’arsure

E strade di beltà non dissimile;

E non men forte estel, che per fortezza

Ha il ponte, e i fianchi, e lo circonda intorno

Fosso profundo e di real larghezza.

Qui fei col mio Signore dolce soggiorno

Con santo amor, con somma contentezza

Onde ne benedico il mese e il giorno!

Wide halls, wide galleries, and an ample court,

Chambers adorn’d by pictures’ soothing charm,

4

I found together blended; noble sculpture

In marble, polish’d by no chisel vile;

A noble garden, where a lasting April

All-various flowers and fruits and verdure showers;

Soft shades, and waters tempering the hot air;

And undulating paths in equal beauty!

Nor less the castled glory stands in force,

And bridged and flanked. And round its circuit winds

The deepened moat, showing a regal size.

Here with my lord I cast my sweet sojourn,

With holy love, and with supreme content;

And hence I bless the month, and bless the day!


1 Book ii. lett. 17.


 

MASQUES.

It sometimes happens, in the history of national amusements,
that a name survives while the thing itself is forgotten. This
has been remarkably the case with our court Masques, respecting
which our most eminent writers long ventured on so many
false opinions, with a perfect ignorance of the nature of these
compositions, which combined all that was exquisite in the
imitative arts of poetry, painting, music, song, dancing, and
machinery, at a period when our public theatre was in its
rude infancy. Convinced of the miserable state of our represented
drama, and not then possessing that more curious
knowledge of their domestic history which we delight to
explore, they were led into erroneous notions of one of the
most gorgeous, the most fascinating, and the most poetical
of dramatic amusements. Our present theatrical exhibitions
are, indeed, on a scale to which the twopenny audiences of
the barn playhouses of Shakspeare could never have strained
their sight; and our picturesque and learned costume, with
the brilliant changes of our scenery, would have maddened
the “property-men” and the “tire-women” of the Globe or
the Red Bull.2 Shakspeare himself never beheld the true
5
magical illusions of his own dramas, with “Enter the Red
Coat,” and “Exit Hat and Cloak,” helped out with “painted
cloths;” or, as a bard of Charles the Second’s time chants—

Look back and see

The strange vicissitudes of poetrie;

Your aged fathers came to plays for wit,

And sat knee-deep in nut-shells in the pit.

But while the public theatre continued long in this contracted
state, without scenes, without dresses, without an
orchestra, the court displayed scenical and dramatic exhibitions
with such costly magnificence, such inventive fancy,
and such miraculous art, that we may doubt if the combined
genius of Ben Jonson, Inigo Jones, and Lawes, or Ferobosco,
at an era most favourable to the arts of imagination, has been
equalled by the modern spectacle of the Opera.

But this circumstance had entirely escaped the knowledge
of our critics. The critic of a Masque must not only have
read it, but he must also have heard and have viewed it.
The only witnesses in this case are those letter-writers of the
day, who were then accustomed to communicate such domestic
intelligence to their absent friends: from such ample correspondence
I have often drawn some curious and sometimes
important information. It is amusing to notice the opinions
of some great critics, how from an original mis-statement
they have drawn an illegitimate opinion, and how one inherits
from the other the error which he propagates. Warburton
said on Masques, that “Shakspeare was an enemy to these
fooleries, as appears by his writing none.” This opinion was
among the many which that singular critic threw out as they
arose at the moment; for Warburton forgot that Shakspeare
characteristically introduces one in the Tempest’s most fanciful
scene.3 Granger, who had not much time to study the
manners of the age whose personages he was so well acquainted
6
with, in a note on Milton’s Masque, said that “these compositions
were trifling and perplexed allegories, the persons of
which are fantastical to the last degree. Ben Jonson, in his
‘Masque of Christmas,’ has introduced ‘Minced Pie,’ and
‘Baby Cake,’ who act their parts in the drama.4 But the
most wretched performances of this kind could please by the
help of music, machinery, and dancing.” Granger blunders,
describing by two farcical characters a species of composition
of which farce was not the characteristic. Such personages
as he notices would enter into the Anti-masque, which was
a humorous parody of the more solemn Masque, and sometimes
relieved it. Malone, whose fancy was not vivid, condemns
Masques and the age of Masques, in which, he says,
echoing Granger’s epithet, “the wretched taste of the times
found amusement.” And lastly comes Mr. Todd, whom the
splendid fragment of the “Arcades,” and the entire Masque,
which we have by heart, could not warm; while his neutralising
criticism fixes him at the freezing point of the
thermometer. “This dramatic entertainment, performed
not without prodigious expense in machinery and decoration,
to which humour we certainly owe the entertainment of
‘Arcades,’ and the inimitable Mask of ‘Comus.’” Comus,
however, is only a fine dramatic poem, retaining scarcely any
features of the Masque. The only modern critic who had
written with some research on this departed elegance of the
English drama was Warton, whose fancy responded to the
fascination of the fairy-like magnificence and lyrical spirit of
the Masque. Warton had the taste to give a specimen from
“The Inner Temple Mask by William Browne,” the pastoral
poet, whose Address to Sleep, he observed, “reminds
7
us of some favourite touches in Milton’s Comus, to which it
perhaps gave birth.” Yet even Warton was deficient in
that sort of research which only can discover the true nature
of these singular dramas.

Such was the state in which, some years ago, I found all
our knowledge of this once favourite amusement of our court,
our nobility, and our learned bodies of the four inns of court.
Some extensive researches, pursued among contemporary
manuscripts, cast a new light over this obscure child of fancy
and magnificence. I could not think lightly of what Ben
Jonson has called “The Eloquence of Masques;” entertainments
on which from three to five thousand pounds were
expended, and on more public occasions ten and twenty thousand.
To the aid of the poetry, composed by the finest
poets, came the most skilful musicians and the most elaborate
machinists; Ben Jonson, and Inigo Jones,5 and Lawes
blended into one piece their respective genius; and Lord
Bacon, and Whitelocke, and Selden, who sat in committees
for the last grand Masque presented to Charles the First,
invented the devices; composed the procession of the
Masquers and the Anti-Masquers; while one took the care
of the dancing or the brawlers, and Whitelocke the music—the
sage Whitelocke! who has chronicled his self-complacency
on this occasion, by claiming the invention of a
Coranto, which for thirty years afterwards was the delight
of the nation, and was blessed by the name of “Whitelocke’s
Coranto,” and which was always called for, two or three
times over, whenever that great statesman “came to see a
play!”6 So much personal honour was considered to be
involved in the conduct of a Masque, that even this committee
of illustrious men was on the point of being broken
up by too serious a discussion concerning precedence; and
the Masque had nearly not taken place, till they hit on the
expedient of throwing dice to decide on their rank in the
procession! On this jealousy of honour in the composition
of a Masque, I discovered, what hitherto had escaped the
knowledge, although not the curiosity, of literary inquirers—the
occasion of the memorable enmity between Ben Jonson
8
and Inigo Jones, who had hitherto acted together with
brotherly affection; “a circumstance,” says Gifford, to whom
I communicated it, “not a little important in the history of
our calumniated poet.” The trivial cause, but not so in its
consequences, was the poet prefixing his own name before
that of the architect on the title-page of a Masque, which
hitherto had only been annexed;7 so jealous was the great
architect of his part of the Masque, and so predominant his
power and name at court, that he considered his rights
invaded by the inferior claims of the poet! Jonson has
poured out the whole bitterness of his soul in two short
satires: still more unfortunately for the subject of these
satires, they provoked Inigo to sharpen his pen on rhyme;
but it is edgeless, and the blunt composition still lies in its
manuscript state.

While these researches had engaged my attention, appeared
Gifford’s Memoirs of Ben Jonson. The characteristics of
Masques are there, for the first time, elaborately opened with
the clear and penetrating spirit of that ablest of our dramatic
critics. I feel it like presumption to add to what has received
the finishing hand of a master; but his jewel is locked
up in a chest, which I fear is too rarely opened, and he will
allow me to borrow something from its splendour. “The
Masque, as it attained its highest degree of excellence, admitted
of dialogue, singing, and dancing; these were not independent
of one another, but combined, by the introduction
of some ingenious fable, into an harmonious whole. When
the plan was formed, the aid of the sister-arts was called in;
for the essence of the Masque was pomp and glory. Moveable
scenery of the most costly and splendid kind was
lavished on the Masque; the most celebrated masters were
employed on the songs and dances; and all that the kingdom
afforded of vocal and instrumental excellence was employed
to embellish the exhibition.8 Thus magnificently constructed,
the Masque was not committed to ordinary performers. It
9
was composed, as Lord Bacon says, for princes, and by
princes it was played.9 Of these Masques, the skill with
which their ornaments were designed, and the inexpressible
grace with which they were executed, appear to have left a
vivid impression on the mind of Jonson. His genius awakes
at once, and all his faculties attune to sprightliness and pleasure.
He makes his appearance, like his own Delight, ‘accompanied
with Grace, Love, Harmony, Revel, Sport, and
Laughter.’

“In curious knot and mazes so

The Spring at first was taught to go;

And Zephyr, when he came to woo

His Flora, had his motions10 too;

And thus did Venus learn to lead

The Idalian brawls, and so to tread,

As if the wind, not she, did walk,

Nor press’d a flower, nor bow’d a stalk.

“But in what,” says Gifford, “was the taste of the times
wretched? In poetry, painting, architecture, they have not
since been equalled; and it ill becomes us to arraign the
taste of a period which possessed a cluster of writers of whom
the meanest would now be esteemed a prodigy.” Malone did
not live to read this denouncement of his objection to these
Masques, as “bungling shows;” and which Warburton
treats as “fooleries;” Granger as “wretched performances;”
while Mr. Todd regards them merely as “the humour of the
times!”

Masques were often the private theatricals of the families
of our nobility, performed by the ladies and gentlemen at
their seats; and were splendidly got up on certain occasions:
such as the celebration of a nuptial, or in compliment to some
great visitor. The Masque of Comus was composed by
Milton to celebrate the creation of Charles the First as
Prince of Wales; a scene in this Masque presented both the
castle and the town of Ludlow, which proves, that although
our small public theatres had not yet displayed any of the
scenical illusions which long afterwards Davenant introduced,
these scenical effects existed in great perfection in the
Masques. The minute descriptions introduced by Thomas
Campion, in his “Memorable Masque,” as it is called, will
convince us that the scenery must have been exquisite and
10
fanciful, and that the poet was always a watchful and anxious
partner with the machinist, with whom sometimes, however,
he had a quarrel.

The subject of this very rare Masque was “The Night
and the Hours.” It would be tedious to describe the first
scene with the fondness with which the poet has dwelt on
it. It was a double valley; one side, with dark clouds
hanging before it; on the other, a green vale, with trees, and
nine golden ones of fifteen feet high; from which grove, towards
“the State,” or the seat of the king, was a broad descent
to the dancing-place: the bower of Flora was on the right,
the house of Night on the left; between them a hill, hanging
like a cliff over the grove. The bower of Flora was spacious,
garnished with flowers and flowery branches, with lights
among them; the house of Night ample and stately, with
black columns studded with golden stars; within, nothing
but clouds and twinkling stars; while about it were placed,
on wire, artificial bats and owls, continually moving. As
soon as the king entered the great hall, the hautboys, out of
the wood on the top of the hill, entertained the time, till
Flora and Zephyr were seen busily gathering flowers from the
bower, throwing them into baskets which two silvans held,
attired in changeable taffeta. The song is light as their
fingers, but the burden is charming:—

Now hath Flora robb’d her bowers

To befriend this place with flowers;

Strow about! strow about!

Divers, divers flowers affect

For some private dear respect;

Strow about! strow about!

But he’s none of Flora’s friend

That will not the rose commend;

Strow about! strow about!

I cannot quit this Masque, of which, collectors know the
rarity, without preserving one of those Doric delicacies, of
which, perhaps, we have outlived the taste! It is a playful
dialogue between a Silvan and an Hour, while Night appears
in her house, with her long black hair spangled with gold,
amidst her Hours; their faces black, and each bearing a
lighted black torch.

Silvan.

Tell me, gentle Hour of Night,

Wherein dost thou most delight?

Hour.

Not in sleep!
11

Silvan.

Wherein then?

Hour.

In the frolic view of men!

Silvan.

Lov’st thou music?

Hour.

Oh! ’tis sweet!

Silvan.

What’s dancing?

Hour.

E’en the mirth of feet.

Silvan.

Joy you in fairies and in elves?

Hour.

We are of that sort ourselves!

But, Silvan! say, why do you love

Only to frequent the grove?

Silvan.

Life is fullest of content

When delight is innocent.

Hour.

Pleasure must vary, not be long!

Come then, let’s close, and end the song!

That the moveable scenery of these Masques formed as perfect
a scenical illusion as any that our own age, with all its
perfection of decoration, has attained to, will not be denied
by those who have read the few Masques which have been
printed. They usually contrived a double division of the
scene; one part was for some time concealed from the spectator,
which produced surprise and variety. Thus in the
Lord’s Masque, at the marriage of the Palatine, the scene
was divided into two parts, from the roof to the floor; the
lower part being first discovered, there appeared a wood in
perspective, the innermost part being of “releeve or whole
round,” the rest painted. On the left a cave, and on the
right a thicket, from which issued Orpheus. At the back
part of the scene, at the sudden fall of a curtain, the upper
part broke on the spectators, a heaven of clouds of all hues;
the stars suddenly vanished, the clouds dispersed; an element
of artificial fire played about the house of Prometheus—a
bright and transparent cloud, reaching from the heavens to
the earth, whence the eight masquers descending with the
music of a full song; and at the end of their descent the cloud
broke in twain, and one part of it, as with a wind, was blown
athwart the scene. While this cloud was vanishing, the
wood, being the under part of the scene, was insensibly
changing; a perspective view opened, with porticoes on each
side, and female statues of silver, accompanied with ornaments
of architecture, filling the end of the house of Prometheus,
and seemed all of goldsmiths’ work. The women of
Prometheus descended from their niches, till the anger of
Jupiter turned them again into statues. It is evident, too,
that the size of the proscenium, or stage, accorded with the
magnificence of the scene; for I find choruses described,
12
“and changeable conveyances of the song,” in manner of an
echo, performed by more than forty different voices and instruments
in various parts of the scene. The architectural
decorations were the pride of Inigo Jones; such could not be
trivial.

“I suppose,” says the writer of this Masque, “few have
ever seen more neat artifice than Master Inigo Jones showed
in contriving their motion; who, as all the rest of the workmanship
which belonged to the whole invention, showed extraordinary
industry and skill, which if it be not as lively
expressed in writing as it appeared in view, rob not him of
his due, but lay the blame on my want of right apprehending
his instructions, for the adoring of his art.” Whether this
strong expression should be only adorning does not appear in
any errata; but the feeling of admiration was fervent among
the spectators of that day, who were at least as much
astonished as they were delighted. Ben Jonson’s prose
descriptions of scenes in his own exquisite Masques, as Gifford
observes, “are singularly bold and beautiful.” In a
letter which I discovered, the writer of which had been present
at one of these Masques, and which Gifford has preserved,11
the reader may see the great poet anxiously united
with Inigo Jones in working the machinery. Jonson, before
“a sacrifice could be performed, turned the globe of the earth,
standing behind the altar.” In this globe “the sea was
expressed heightened with silver waves, which stood, or
rather hung (for no axle was seen to support it), and turning
softly
, discovered the first Masque,”12 &c. This “turning
softly” producing a very magical effect, the great poet would
trust to no other hand but his own!

It seems, however, that as no Masque-writer equalled
Jonson, so no machinist rivalled Inigo Jones. I have sometimes
caught a groan from some unfortunate poet, whose
beautiful fancies were spoilt by the bungling machinist. One
says, “The order of this scene was carefully and ingeniously
disposed, and as happily put in act (for the motions) by the
king’s master carpenter;” but he adds, “the painters, I
must needs say (not to belie them), lent small colour to any,
to attribute much of the spirit of these things to their
13
pencil.” Campion, in one of his Masques, describing where
the trees were gently to sink, &c., by an engine placed under
the stage, and in sinking were to open, and the masquers appear
out at their tops, &c., adds this vindictive marginal
note: “Either by the simplicity, negligence, or conspiracy
of the painter, the passing away of the trees was
somewhat hazarded, though the same day they had been
shown with much admiration, and were left together to the
same night;” that is, they were worked right at the rehearsal,
and failed in the representation, which must have
perplexed the nine masquers on the tops of these nine trees.
But such accidents were only vexations crossing the fancies
of the poet: they did not essentially injure the magnificence,
the pomp, and the fairy world opened to the spectators. So
little was the character of these Masques known, that all our
critics seemed to have fallen into repeated blunders, and used
the Masques as Campion suspected his painters to have done,
“either by simplicity, negligence, or conspiracy.” Hurd, a
cold systematic critic, thought he might safely prefer the
Masque in the Tempest, as “putting to shame all the
Masques of Jonson, not only in its construction, but in the
splendour of its show;”—“which,” adds Gifford, “was
danced and sung by the ordinary performers to a couple of
fiddles, perhaps in the balcony of the stage.” Such is the
fate of criticism without knowledge! And now, to close our
Masques, let me apply the forcible style of Ben Jonson himself:
“The glory of all these solemnities had perished like a
blaze, and gone out in the beholder’s eyes; so short-lived are
the bodies of all things in comparison of their souls!”13


2 Sir Philip Sidney, in his “Defence of Poesy,” 1595, alludes to the
custom of writing the supposed locality of each scene over the stage, and
asks, “What child is there that coming to a play, and seeing Thebes
written in great letters on an old door, doth believe that it is Thebes.”
As late as the production of Davenant’s Siege of Rhodes (circa 1656),
this custom was continued, and is thus described in the printed edition of
the play:—“In the middle of the frieze was a compartment wherein was
written Rhodes.” In many instances the spectator was left to infer the
locality of the scene from the dialogue.—“Now,” says Sidney, “you shall
have three ladies walke to gather flowers, and then we must believe the
stage to be a garden. By and by we heare newes of shipwracke in the
same place; then we are to blame if we accept it not for a rock.” In
Middleton’s Chaste Maid, 1630, when the scene changes to a bed-room,
“a bed is thrust out upon the stage, Alwit’s wife in it;” which simple
process was effected by pushing it through the curtains that hung across
the entrance to the stage, which at that time projected into the pit.

3 The play of Pyramus and Thisbe, performed by the clowns in Shakspeare’s
Midsummer Night’s Dream, is certainly constructed in burlesque
of characters in court Masques, which sometimes were as difficult to be
made comprehensible to an audience as “the clowns of Athens” found
Wall and Moonshine to be.

4 It is due to a great poet like Ben Jonson, that, without troubling
the reader to turn to his works, we should give his own description of these
characters, to show that they were not the “perplexed allegories”
they are asserted to be by Granger; nor inappropriate to the Masque
of Christmas
, for which they were designed. Minced-Pie was habited
“like a fine cook’s wife, drest neat, her man carrying a pie, dish, and
spoon.” Baby-Cake was “drest like a boy, in a fine long coat, biggin-bib,
muckender (or handkerchief), and a little dagger; his usher bearing a great
cake, with a bean and a pease;” the latter being indicative of those generally
inserted in a Christmas cake, which, when cut into slices and distributed,
indicated by the presence of the bean the person who should be
king; the slice with the pea doing the same for the queen. Neither of
these characters speak, but make part of the show to be described by
Father Christmas. Jonson’s inventive talent was never more conspicuous
than in the concoction of court Masques.

5 The first employment of these two great men was upon The Masque of
Blackness
, performed at Whitehall on Twelfth-Night, 1603; and which
cost nearly 10,000l., of our present money.

6 The music of Whitelocke’s Coranto is preserved in Hawkins’s “History
of Music.” Might it be restored for the ladies as a waltz?

7 This was Chloridia, a Masque performed by the queen and her ladies
at court, on Shrovetide, 1630; upon the title-page of which is printed
“the inventors—Ben Jonson, Inigo Jones.” Jonson was, by reason of the
influence of Inigo, deprived of employ at court ever after, supplanted by
other poets named by the architect, and among them Heywood, Shirley,
and Davenant.

8 George Chapman’s Memorable Maske, performed at Whitehall, 1630,
by the gentlemen of the Middle Temple and Lincoln’s Inn, cost the latter
society nearly 2000l. for their share of the expenses.

9 Ben Jonson records the names of the noble ladies and gentlemen who
enacted his inventions at court.

10 The figures and actions of dancers in Masques were called motions.

11 Memoirs of Jonson, p. 88.

12 See Gifford’s Jonson, vol. vii. p. 78. This performance was in the
Masque of Hymen, enacted at court in 1605, on the occasion of the
marriage of the Earl of Essex to the daughter of the Earl of Suffolk.

13 Splendour ultimately ruined these works; they ended in gaudy
dresses and expensive machinery, but poetry was not associated with them.
The youthful days of Louis XIV. raised them to a height of costly luxuriance
to sink them ever after in oblivion.


 

OF DES MAIZEAUX, AND THE SECRET HISTORY OF
ANTHONY COLLINS’S MANUSCRIPTS.

Des Maizeaux was an active literary man of his day,
whose connexions with Bayle, St. Evremond, Locke, and
Toland, and his name being set off by an F.R.S., have occasioned
the dictionary-biographers to place him prominently
among their “hommes illustres.” Of his private history
14
nothing seems known. Having something important to
communicate respecting one of his friends, a far greater character,
with whose fate he stands connected, even Des Maizeaux
becomes an object of our inquiry.

He was one of those French refugees whom political
madness or despair of intolerance had driven to our shores.
The proscription of Louis XIV., which supplied us with our
skilful workers in silk, also produced a race of the unemployed,
who proved not to be as exquisite in the handicraft
of book-making; such were Motteux, La Coste, Ozell, Durand,
and others. Our author had come over in that tender
state of youth, just in time to become half an Englishman:
and he was so ambidextrous in the languages of the two
great literary nations of Europe, that whenever he took up
his pen, it is evident by his manuscripts, which I have examined,
that it was mere accident which determined him to
write in French or in English. Composing without genius,
or even taste, without vivacity or force, the simplicity and
fluency of his style were sufficient for the purposes of a ready
dealer in all the minutiæ literariæ; literary anecdotes,
curious quotations, notices of obscure books, and all that
supellex which must enter into the history of literature,
without forming a history. These little things, which did so
well of themselves, without any connexion with anything
else, became trivial when they assumed the form of voluminous
minuteness; and Des Maizeaux at length imagined that
nothing but anecdotes were necessary to compose the lives of
men of genius! With this sort of talent he produced a
copious life of Bayle, in which he told everything he possibly
could; and nothing can be more tedious, and more
curious: for though it be a grievous fault to omit nothing,
and marks the writer to be deficient in the development of
character, and that sympathy which throws inspiration over
the vivifying page of biography, yet, to admit everything,
has this merit—that we are sure to find what we want!
Warburton poignantly describes our Des Maizeaux, in one of
those letters to Dr. Birch which he wrote in the fervid age
of study, and with the impatient vivacity of his genius,
“Almost all the life-writers we have had before Toland and
Des Maizeaux are indeed strange, insipid creatures; and yet
I had rather read the worst of them, than be obliged to go
through with this of Milton’s, or the other’s life of Boileau;
where there is such a dull, heavy succession of long quotations
15
of uninteresting passages, that it makes their method
quite nauseous. But the verbose, tasteless Frenchman seems
to lay it down as a principle, that every life must be a book,—and,
what is worse, it seems a book without a life; for
what do we know of Boileau after all his tedious stuff?”

Des Maizeaux was much in the employ of the Dutch
booksellers, then the great monopolisers in the literary mart
of Europe. He supplied their “nouvelles littéraires” from
England; but the work-sheet price was very mean in those
days. I have seen annual accounts of Des Maizeaux settled
to a line for four or five pounds; and yet he sent the “Novelties”
as fresh as the post could carry them! He held a
confidential correspondence with these great Dutch booksellers,
who consulted him in their distresses; and he seems
rather to have relieved them than himself. But if he got
only a few florins at Rotterdam, the same “nouvelles littéraires”
sometimes secured him valuable friends at London;
for in those days, which perhaps are returning on us, an
English author would often appeal to a foreign journal for
the commendation he might fail in obtaining at home; and I
have discovered, in more cases than one, that, like other
smuggled commodities, the foreign article was often of home
manufactory!

I give one of these curious bibliopolical distresses.
Sauzet, a bookseller at Rotterdam, who judged too critically
for the repose of his authors, seems to have been always fond
of projecting a new “Journal;” tormented by the ideal excellence
which he had conceived of such a work, it vexed him
that he could never find the workmen! Once disappointed of
the assistance he expected from a writer of talents, he was
fain to put up with one he was ashamed of; but warily stipulated
on very singular terms. He confided this precious
literary secret to Des Maizeaux. I translate from his manuscript
letter.

“I send you, my dear Sir, four sheets of the continuation
of my journal, and I hope this second part will turn out
better than the former. The author thinks himself a very
able person; but I must tell you frankly, that he is a man
without erudition, and without any critical discrimination;
he writes pretty well, and turns passably what he says; but
that is all! Monsieur Van Effen having failed in his promises
to realise my hopes on this occasion, necessity compelled
me to have recourse to him; but for six months only, and on
16
condition that he should not, on any account whatever, allow
any one to know that he is the author of the journal
; for his
name alone would be sufficient to make even a passable book
discreditable. As you are among my friends, I will confide
to you in secrecy the name of this author; it is Mons. De
Limiers
.14 You see how much my interest is concerned that
the author should not be known!” This anecdote is gratuitously
presented to the editors of certain reviews, as a serviceable
hint to enter into the same engagement with some
of their own writers: for it is usually the De Limiers who
expend their last puff in blowing their own name about the
town.

In England, Des Maizeaux, as a literary man, made himself
very useful to other men of letters, and particularly to persons
of rank: and he found patronage and a pension,—like his
talents, very moderate! A friend to literary men, he lived
amongst them, from “Orator” Henley, up to Addison, Lord
Halifax, and Anthony Collins. I find a curious character of
our Des Maizeaux in the handwriting of Edward, Earl of
Oxford, to whose father (Pope’s Earl of Oxford) and himself
the nation owes the Harleian treasures. His lordship is a
critic with high Tory principles, and high-church notions.
“This Des Maizeaux is a great man with those who are
pleased to be called Freethinkers, particularly with Mr.
Anthony Collins, collects passages out of books for their
writings. His Life of Chillingworth is wrote to please that
set of men.” The secret history I am to unfold relates to
Anthony Collins and Des Maizeaux. Some curious book-lovers
will be interested in the personal history of an author
they are well acquainted with, yet which has hitherto
remained unknown. He tells his own story in a sort of
epistolary petition he addressed to a noble friend, characteristic
17
of an author, who cannot be deemed unpatronised,
yet whose name, after all his painful labours, might be
inserted in my “Calamities of Authors.”

In this letter he announces his intention of publishing a
Dictionary like Bayle; having written the life of Bayle, the
next step was to become himself a Bayle; so short is the
passage of literary delusion! He had published, as a
specimen, the lives of Hales and Chillingworth. He
complains that his circumstances have not allowed him to
forward that work, nor digest the materials he had collected.

A work of that nature requires a steady application, free from the
cares and avocations incident to all persons obliged to seek for their maintenance.
I have had the misfortune to be in the case of those persons, and
am now reduced to a pension on the Irish establishment, which, deducting
the tax of four shillings in the pound, and other charges, brings me in
about 40l. a year of our English money.15 This pension was granted to me
in 1710, and I owe it chiefly to the friendship of Mr. Addison, who was
then secretary to the Earl of Wharton, Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland. In
1711, 12, and 14, I was appointed one of the Commissioners of the Lottery
by the interest of Lord Halifax.

And this is all I ever received from the Government, though I had
some claim to the royal favour; for in 1710, when the enemies to our constitution
were contriving its ruin, I wrote a pamphlet entitled “Lethe,”
which was published in Holland, and afterwards translated into English,
and twice printed in London; and being reprinted in Dublin, proved so
offensive to the ministry in Ireland, that it was burnt by the hands of the
hangman. But so it is, that after having showed on all occasions my zeal
for the royal family, and endeavoured to make myself serviceable to the
public by several books published; after forty years’ stay in England, and
in an advanced age, I find myself and family destitute of a sufficient livelihood,
and suffering from complaints in the head and impaired sight by
constant application to my studies.

I am confident, my lord, he adds, that if the queen, to whom I was
made known on occasion of Thuanus’s French translation, were acquainted
with my present distress, she would be pleased to afford me
some relief.16

Among the confidential literary friends of Des Maizeaux,
he had the honour of ranking Anthony Collins, a great lover
of literature, and a man of fine genius, and who, in a
continued correspondence with our Des Maizeaux, treated
18
him as his friend, and employed him as his agent in his
literary concerns. These, in the formation of an extensive
library, were in a state of perpetual activity, and Collins was
such a true lover of his books, that he drew up the catalogue
with his own pen.17 Anthony Collins wrote several well-known
works without prefixing his name; but having pushed
too far his curious inquiries on some obscure and polemical
points, he incurred the odium of a freethinker,—a term
which then began to be in vogue, and which the French
adopted by translating it, in their way, a strong thinker, or
esprit fort. Whatever tendency to “liberalise” the mind
from dogmas and creeds prevails in these works, the talents
and learning of Collins were of the first class. His morals
were immaculate, and his personal character independent;
but the odium theologicum of those days contrived every
means to stab in the dark, till the taste became hereditary
with some. I shall mention a fact of this cruel bigotry,
which occurred within my own observation, on one of the
most polished men of the age. The late Mr. Cumberland, in
the romance entitled his “Life,” gave this extraordinary fact,
that Dr. Bentley, who so ably replied by his “Remarks,”
under the name of Phileleutherus Lipsiensis, to Collins’s
“Discourse on Free-thinking,” when, many years after, he
discovered him fallen into great distress, conceiving that by
having ruined Collins’s character as a writer for ever, he had
been the occasion of his personal misery, he liberally
contributed to his maintenance. In vain I mentioned to that
elegant writer, who was not curious about facts, that this
person could never have been Anthony Collins, who had
always a plentiful fortune; and when it was suggested to him
that this “A. Collins,” as he printed it, must have been
Arthur Collins, the historical compiler, who was often in
pecuniary difficulties, still he persisted in sending the lie
down to posterity, totidem verbis, without alteration in his
second edition, observing to a friend of mine, that “the story,
while it told well, might serve as a striking instance of his
great relative’s generosity; and that it should stand, because
it could do no harm to any but to Anthony Collins, whom he
considered as little short of an atheist.” So much for this
pious fraud! but be it recollected that this Anthony Collins
was the confidential friend of Locke, of whom Locke said, on
19
his dying bed, that “Collins was a man whom he valued in
the first rank of those that he left behind him.” And the
last words of Collins on his own death-bed were, that “he
was persuaded he was going to that place which God had
designed for them that love him.” The cause of true religion
will never be assisted by using such leaky vessels as
Cumberland’s wilful calumnies, which in the end must run
out, and be found, like the present, mere empty fictions!

An extraordinary circumstance occurred on the death of
Anthony Collins. He left behind him a considerable number
of his own manuscripts, there was one collection formed into
eight octavo volumes; and that they might be secured from
the common fate of manuscripts, he bequeathed them all, and
confided them to the care of our Des Maizeaux. The choice
of Collins reflects honour on the character of Des Maizeaux,
yet he proved unworthy of it! He suffered himself to betray
his trust, practised on by the earnest desire of the widow,
and perhaps by the arts of a Mr. Tomlinson, who appears to
have been introduced into the family by the recommendation
of Dean Sykes, whom at length he supplanted, and whom the
widow, to save her reputation, was afterwards obliged to
discard.18 In an unguarded moment he relinquished this
precious legacy of the manuscripts, and accepted fifty guineas
as a present
. But if Des Maizeaux lost his honour in this
transaction, he was at heart an honest man, who had swerved
for a single moment; his conscience was soon awakened, and
he experienced the most violent compunctions. It was in a
paroxysm of this nature that he addressed the following
letter to a mutual friend of the late Anthony Collins and
himself.

January 6, 1730.

Sir,

I am very glad to hear you are come to town, and as you are
my best friend, now I have lost Mr. Collins, give me leave to open my
heart to you, and to beg your assistance in an affair which highly concerns
both Mr. Collins’s (your friend) and my own honour and reputation. The
case, in few words, stands thus:—Mr. Collins by his last will and testament
left me his manuscripts. Mr. Tomlinson, who first acquainted me
with it, told me that Mrs. Collins should be glad to have them, and I made
them over to her; whereupon she was pleased to present me with fifty
guineas. I desired her at the same time to take care they should be kept
safe and unhurt, which she promised to do. This was done the 25th of
last month. Mr. Tomlinson, who managed all this affair, was present.

20

Now, having further considered that matter, I find that I have done
a most wicked thing. I am persuaded that I have betrayed the trust of
a person who, for twenty-six years, had given me continual instances of
his friendship and confidence. I am convinced that I have acted contrary
to the will and intention of my dear deceased friend; showed a disregard
to the particular mark of esteem he gave me on that occasion; in short,
that I have forfeited what is dearer to me than my own life—honour and
reputation.

These melancholy thoughts have made so great an impression upon
me, that I protest to you I can enjoy no rest; they haunt me everywhere,
day and night. I earnestly beseech you, sir, to represent my unhappy
case to Mrs. Collins. I acted with all the simplicity and uprightness
of my heart; I considered that the MSS. would be as safe in Mrs.
Collins’s hands as in mine; that she was no less obliged to preserve them
than myself; and that, as the library was left to her, they might naturally
go along with it. Besides, I thought I could not too much comply with
the desire of a lady to whom I have so many obligations. But I see now
clearly that this is not fulfilling Mr. Collins’s will, and that the duties of
our conscience are superior to all other regards. But it is in her power
to forgive and mend what I have done imprudently, but with a good intention.
Her high sense of virtue and generosity will not, I am sure, let
her take any advantage of my weakness; and the tender regard she has
for the memory of the best of men, and the tenderest of husbands, will
not suffer that his intentions should be frustrated, and that she should
be the instrument of violating what is most sacred. If our late friend had
designed that his MSS. should remain in her hands, he would certainly
have left them to her by his last will and testament; his acting otherwise
is an evident proof that it was not his intention.

All this I proposed to represent to her in the most respectful manner;
but you will do it infinitely better than I can in this present distraction of
mind; and I flatter myself that the mutual esteem and friendship which
has continued so many years between Mr. Collins and you, will make you
readily embrace whatever tends to honour his memory.

I send you the fifty guineas I received, which I do now look upon as the
wages of iniquity; and I desire you to return them to Mrs. Collins, who,
as I hope it of her justice, equity, and regard to Mr. Collins’s intentions,
will be pleased to cancel my paper.

I am, &c.,

P. Des Maizeaux.

The manuscripts were never returned to Des Maizeaux; for
seven years afterwards Mrs. Collins, who appears to have
been a very spirited lady, addressed to him the following
letter on the subject of a report, that she had permitted
transcripts of these very manuscripts to get abroad. This
occasioned an animated correspondence from both sides.

March 10, 1736-37.

Sir,

I have thus long waited in expectation that you would ere this have
called on Dean Sykes, as Sir B. Lucy said you intended, that I might have
had some satisfaction in relation to a very unjust reproach—viz., that I,
21
or somebody that I had trusted, had betrayed some of the transcripts, or
MSS., of Mr. Collins into the Bishop of London’s hands. I cannot, therefore,
since you have not been with the dean as was desired, but call on you
in this manner, to know what authority you had for such a reflection; or
on what grounds you went for saying that these transcripts are in the
Bishop of London’s hands. I am determined to trace out the grounds of
such a report; and you can be no friend of mine, no friend of Mr. Collins,
no friend to common justice, if you refuse to acquaint me, what foundation
you had for such a charge. I desire a very speedy answer to this, who am,
Sir,

Your servant,

Eliz. Collins.

To Mr. Des Maizeaux, at his lodgings next door to the
Quakers’ burying-ground, Hanover-street, out of Long-Acre.

 

TO MRS. COLLINS.

March 14, 1737.

I had the honour of your letter of the 10th inst., and as I find that
something has been misapprehended, I beg leave to set this matter right.

Being lately with some honourable persons, I told them it had been reported
that some of Mr. C.’s MSS. were fallen into the hands of strangers,
and that I should be glad to receive from you such information as might
enable me to disprove that report. What occasioned this surmise, or
what particular MSS. were meant, I was not able to discover; so I was
left to my own conjectures, which, upon a serious consideration, induced
me to believe that it might relate to the MSS. in eight volumes in 8vo, of
which there is a transcript. But as the original and the transcript are in
your possession, if you please, madam, to compare them together, you may
easily see whether they be both entire and perfect, or whether there be
anything wanting in either of them. By this means you will assure yourself,
and satisfy your friends, that several important pieces are safe in your
hands, and that the report is false and groundless. All this I take the
liberty to offer out of the singular respect I always professed for you,
and for the memory of Mr. Collins, to whom I have endeavoured to do
justice on all occasions, and particularly in the memoirs that have been
made use of in the General Dictionary; and I hope my tender concern for
his reputation will further appear when I publish his life.

 

April 6, 1737.

Sir,

My ill state of health has hindered me from acknowledging sooner
the receipt of yours, from which I hoped for some satisfaction in relation
to your charge, in which I cannot but think myself very deeply concerned.
You tell me now, that you was left to your own conjectures what particular
MSS. were reported to have fallen into the hands of strangers, and that
upon a serious consideration you was induced to believe that it might relate
to the MSS. in eight vols. 8vo, of which there was a transcript.

I must beg of you to satisfy me very explicitly who were the persons that
reported this to you, and from whom did you receive this information?
You know that Mr. Collins left several MSS. behind him; what grounds
had you for your conjecture that it related to the MSS. in eight vols.,
rather than to any other MSS. of which there was a transcript? I beg
22
that you will be very plain, and tell me what strangers were named to
you; and why you said the Bishop of London, if your informer said
stranger to you. I am so much concerned in this, that I must repeat it,
if you have the singular respect for Mr. Collins which you profess, that
you would help me to trace out this reproach, which is so abusive to, Sir,

Your servant,

Eliz. Collins.

 

TO MRS. COLLINS.

I flattered myself that my last letter would have satisfied you, but
I have the mortification to see that my hopes were vain. Therefore I beg
leave once more to set this matter right. When I told you what had been
reported, I acted, as I thought, the part of a true friend, by acquainting
you that some of your MSS. had been purloined, in order that you might
examine a fact which to me appeared of the last consequence; and I verily
believe that everybody in my case would have expected thanks for such a
friendly information. But instead of that I find myself represented as an
enemy, and challenged to produce proofs and witnesses of a thing dropt in
conversation, a hearsay, as if in those cases people kept a register of what
they hear, and entered the names of the persons who spoke, the time,
place, &c., and had with them persons ready to witness the whole, &c. I
did own I never thought of such a thing, and whenever I happened to hear
that some of my friends had some loss, I thought it my duty to acquaint
them with such report, that they might inquire into the matter, and see
whether there was any ground for it. But I never troubled myself with
the names of the persons who spoke, as being a thing entirely needless and
unprofitable.

Give me leave further to observe, that you are in no ways concerned in
the matter, as you seem to be apprehensive you are. Suppose some MSS.
have been taken out of your library, who will say you ought to bear the
guilt of it? What man in his senses, who has the honour to know you,
will say you gave your consent to such thing—that you was privy to it?
How can you then take upon yourself an action to which you was neither
privy and consenting? Do not such things happen every day, and do the
losers think themselves injured or abused when they are talked of? Is it
impossible to be betrayed by a person we confided in?

You call what I told you was a report, a surmise; you call it, I say, an
information, and speak of informers as if there was a plot laid wherein
I received the information: I thought I had the honour to be better known
to you. Mr. Collins loved me and esteemed me for my integrity and
sincerity, of which he had several proofs; how I have been drawn in
to injure him, to forfeit the good opinion he had of me, and which, were
he now alive, would deservedly expose me to his utmost contempt, is a
grief which I shall carry to the grave. It would be a sort of comfort to
me, if those who have consented I should be drawn in were in some measure
sensible of the guilt towards so good, kind, and generous a man.

Thus we find that, seven years after Des Maizeaux had
inconsiderately betrayed his sacred trust, his remorse was
still awake; and the sincerity of his grief is attested by the
affecting style which describes it: the spirit of his departed
23
friend seemed to be hovering about him, and, in his imagination,
would haunt him to the grave.

The nature of these manuscripts; the cause of the earnest
desire of retaining them by the widow; the evident unfriendliness
of her conduct to Des Maizeaux; and whether these
manuscripts, consisting of eight octavo volumes with their
transcripts, were destroyed, or are still existing, are all circumstances
which my researches have hitherto not ascertained.


14 Van Effen was a Dutch writer of some merit, and one of a literary
knot of ingenious men, consisting of Sallengre, St. Hyacinthe, Prosper
Marchand, &c., who carried on a smart review for those days, published
at the Hague under the title of “Journal Littéraire.” They all composed
in French; and Van Effen gave the first translations of our “Guardian,”
“Robinson Crusoe,” and the “Tale of a Tub,” &c. He did something
more, but not better; he attempted to imitate the “Spectator,” in
his “Le Misanthrope,” 1726, which exhibits a picture of the uninteresting
manners of a nation whom he could not make very lively.

De Limiers has had his name slipped into our biographical dictionaries.
An author cannot escape the fatality of the alphabet; his numerous misdeeds
are registered. It is said, that if he had not been so hungry, he
would have given proofs of possessing some talent.

15 I find that the nominal pension was 3s. 6d. per diem on the Irish
civil list, which amounts to above 63l. per annum. If a pension be
granted for reward, it seems a mockery that the income should be so
grievously reduced, which cruel custom still prevails.

16 This letter, or petition, was written in 1732. In 1743 he procured
his pension to be placed on his wife’s life, and he died in 1745.

He was sworn in as gentleman of his majesty’s privy chamber in 1722—Sloane
MSS.
4289.

17 There is a printed catalogue of his library.

18 This information is from a note found among Des Maizeaux’s papers;
but its truth I have no means to ascertain.


 

HISTORY OF NEW WORDS.

Neology, or the novelty of words and phrases, is an innovation,
which, with the opulence of our present language,
the English philologer is most jealous to allow; but we have
puritans or precisians of English, superstitiously nice! The
fantastic coinage of affectation or caprice will cease to circulate
from its own alloy; but shall we reject the ore of fine
workmanship and solid weight? There is no government
mint of words, and it is no statutable offence to invent a
felicitous or daring expression unauthorised by Mr. Todd!
When a man of genius, in the heat of his pursuits or his
feelings, has thrown out a peculiar word, it probably conveyed
more precision or energy than any other established word,
otherwise he is but an ignorant pretender!

Julius Cæsar, who, unlike other great captains, is authority
on words as well as about blows, wrote a large treatise on
“Analogy,” in which that fine genius counselled to “avoid
every unusual word as a rock!”19 The cautious Quintilian,
as might be expected, opposes all innovation in language.
“If the new word is well received, small is the glory; if
rejected, it raises laughter.”20 This only marks the penury
of his feelings in this species of adventure. The great legislator
of words, who lived when his own language was at its
acmé, seems undecided, yet pleaded for this liberty. “Shall
that which the Romans allowed to Cæcilius and to Plautus
be refused to Virgil and Varius?” The answer to the question
might not be favourable to the inquirer. While a language
is forming, writers are applauded for extending its
limits; when established, for restricting themselves to them.
But this is to imagine that a perfect language can exist!
24
The good sense and observation of Horace perceived that
there may be occasions where necessity must become the
mother of invented words:—

————Si forte necesse est

Indiciis monstrare recentibus abdita rerum.

If you write of things abstruse or new,

Some of your own inventing may be used,

So it be seldom and discreetly done.

Roscommon.

But Horace’s canon for deciding on the legality of the new
invention, or the standard by which it is to be tried, will not
serve to assist the inventor of words:—

————licuit, semperque licebit,

Signatum præsente nota procudere nummum.21

This præsens nota, or public stamp, can never be affixed to
any new coinage of words: for many received at a season
have perished with it.22 The privilege of stamping words is
reserved for their greatest enemy—Time itself! and the
inventor of a new word must never flatter himself that he
has secured the public adoption, for he must lie in his grave
before he can enter the dictionary.

In Willes’ address to the reader, prefixed to the collection
of Voyages published in 1577, he finds fault with Eden’s
translation from Peter Martyr, for using words that “smelt
too much of the Latine.” We should scarcely have expected
25
to find among them ponderouse, portentouse, despicable, obsequious,
homicide, imbibed, destructive, prodigious. The only
words he quotes, not thoroughly naturalised, are dominators,
ditionaries, (subjects), solicitute (careful).

The Tatler, No. 230, introduces several polysyllables introduced
by military narrations, “which (he says), if they
attack us too frequently, we shall certainly put them to
flight, and cut off the rear;” every one of them still keep
their ground.

Half the French words used affectedly by Melantha, in
Dryden’s Marriage à-la-Mode, as innovations in our language,
are now in common use, naïveté, foible, chagrin, grimace,
embarras, double entendre, equivoque, eclaircissement, ridicule,
all these words, which she learns by heart to use occasionally,
are now in common use. A Dr. Russel called Psalm-singers
Ballad-singers, having found the Song of Solomon in an old
translation, the Ballad of Ballads, for which he is reproached
by his antagonist for not knowing that the signification of
words alters with time; should I call him knave, he ought
not to be concerned at it, for the Apostle Paul is also called
a knave of Jesus Christ.23

Unquestionably, neology opens a wide door to innovation;
scarcely has a century passed since our language was patched
up with Gallic idioms, as in the preceding century it was
piebald with Spanish, and with Italian, and even with Dutch.
The political intercourse of islanders with their neighbours
has ever influenced their language. In Elizabeth’s reign
Italian phrases24 and Netherland words were imported; in
James and Charles the Spanish framed the style of courtesy;
in Charles the Second the nation and the language were
equally Frenchified. Yet such are the sources from whence
we have often derived some of the wealth of our language!

26

There are three foul corruptors of a language: caprice,
affectation, and ignorance! Such fashionable cant terms as
“theatricals,” and “musicals,” invented by the flippant
Topham, still survive among his confraternity of frivolity.
A lady eminent for the elegance of her taste, and of whom
one of the best judges, the celebrated Miss Edgeworth,
observed to me, that she spoke the purest and most idiomatic
English she had ever heard, threw out an observation which
might be extended to a great deal of our present fashionable
vocabulary. She is now old enough, she said, to have lived
to hear the vulgarisms of her youth adopted in drawing-room
circles.25 To lunch, now so familiar from the fairest lips, in
her youth was only known in the servants’ hall. An expression
very rife of late among our young ladies, a nice man,
whatever it may mean, whether that the man resemble a pudding
or something more nice, conveys the offensive notion
that they are ready to eat him up! When I was a boy, it
was an age of bon ton; this good tone mysteriously conveyed
a sublime idea of fashion; the term, imported late in the
eighteenth century, closed with it. Twaddle for a while succeeded
bore; but bore has recovered the supremacy. We
want another Swift to give a new edition of his “Polite
Conversation.” A dictionary of barbarisms too might be
collected from some wretched neologists, whose pens are now
at work! Lord Chesterfield, in his exhortations to conform
to Johnson’s Dictionary, was desirous, however, that the great
lexicographer should add as an appendix, “A neological dictionary,
containing those polite, though perhaps not strictly
grammatical, words and phrases commonly used, and sometimes
understood by the beau-monde.”26 This last phrase was
doubtless a contribution! Such a dictionary had already
appeared in the French language, drawn up by two caustic
critics, who in the Dictionnaire néologique à l’usage des beaux
Esprits du Siècle
collected together the numerous unlucky
inventions of affectation, with their modern authorities! A
collection of the fine words and phrases, culled from some
very modern poetry, might show the real amount of the
favours bestowed on us.

27

The attempts of neologists are, however, not necessarily to
be condemned; and we may join with the commentators of
Aulus Gellius, who have lamented the loss of a chapter of
which the title only has descended to us. That chapter
would have demonstrated what happens to all languages, that
some neologisms, which at first are considered forced or inelegant,
become sanctioned by use, and in time are quoted as
authority in the very language which, in their early stage,
they were imagined to have debased.

The true history of men’s minds is found in their actions;
their wants are indicated by their contrivances; and certain
it is that in highly cultivated ages we discover the most
refined intellects attempting NEOLOGISMS.27 It would be a
subject of great curiosity to trace the origin of many happy
expressions, when, and by whom created. Plato substituted
the term Providence for fate; and a new system of human
affairs arose from a single word. Cicero invented several; to
this philosopher we owe the term of moral philosophy, which
before his time was called the philosophy of manners. But
on this subject we are perhaps more interested by the modern
than by the ancient languages. Richardson, the painter of
the human heart, has coined some expressions to indicate its
little secret movements, which are admirable: that great
genius merited a higher education and more literary leisure
than the life of a printer could afford. Montaigne created
some bold expressions, many of which have not survived him;
his incuriosité, so opposite to curiosity, well describes that
state of negligence where we will not learn that of which we
are ignorant. With us the word incurious was described by
Heylin, 1656, as an unusual word; it has been appropriately
adopted by our best writers, although we still want
incuriosity. Charron invented étrangeté unsuccessfully, but
which, says a French critic, would be the true substantive of
the word étrange; our Locke is the solitary instance produced
for “foreignness” for “remoteness or want of relation to
something.” Malherbe borrowed from the Latin, insidieux,
sécurité, which have been received; but a bolder word,
dévouloir, by which he proposed to express cesser de vouloir,
28
has not. A term, however, expressive and precise. Corneille
happily introduced invaincu in a verse in the Cid,

Vous êtes invaincu, mais non pas invincible.

Yet this created word by their great poet has not sanctioned
this fine distinction among the French, for we are told that
it is almost a solitary instance. Balzac was a great inventor
of neologisms. Urbanité and féliciter were struck in his
mint. “Si le mot féliciter n’est pas française, il le sera l’année
qui vient;” so confidently proud was the neologist, and
it prospered as well as urbanité, of which he says, “Quand
l’usage aura muri parmi nous un mot de si mauvais gout, et
corrigé l’amertume de la nouveauté qui s’y peut trouver, nous
nous y accoutumerons comme aux autres que nous avons
emprunté de la même langue.” Balzac was, however, too
sanguine in some other words; for his délecter, his sériosité,
&c. still retain their “bitterness of novelty.”

Menage invented a term of which an equivalent is wanting
in our language; “J’ai fait prosateur à l’imitation de l’italien
prosatore, pour dire un homme qui écrit en prose.” To distinguish
a prose from a verse writer, we once had “a proser.”
Drayton uses it; but this useful distinction has unluckily
degenerated, and the current sense is so daily urgent, that the
purer sense is irrecoverable.

When D’Albancourt was translating Lucian, he invented
in French the words indolence and indolent, to describe a momentary
languor, rather than that habitual indolence in which
sense they are now accepted; and in translating Tacitus, he
created the word turbulemment; but it did not prosper any
more than that of temporisement. Segrais invented the word
impardonnable, which, after having been rejected, was revived,
and is equivalent to our expressive unpardonable. Molière
ridiculed some neologisms of the Précieuses of his day; but
we are too apt to ridicule that which is new, and which we often
adopt when it becomes old. Molière laughed at the term
s’encanailler, to describe one who assumed the manners of a
blackguard; the expressive word has remained in the language.
The meaning is disputed as well as the origin is lost
of some novel terms. This has happened to a word in daily
use—Fudge! It is a cant term not in Grose, and only traced
by Todd not higher than to Goldsmith. It is, however, no
invention of his. In a pamphlet, entitled “Remarks upon
the Navy,” 1700, the term is declared to have been the name
29
of a certain nautical personage who had lived in the lifetime
of the writer. “There was, sir, in our time, one Captain
Fudge
, commander of a merchantman, who upon his return
from a voyage, how ill-fraught soever his ship was, always
brought home his owners a good cargo of lies; so much that
now, aboard ship, the sailors, when they hear a great lie told,
cry out, ‘You fudge it!’” It is singular that such an
obscure byword among sailors should have become one of the
most popular in our familiar style; and not less, that recently
at the bar, in a court of law, its precise meaning perplexed
plaintiff and defendant and their counsel. I think it does not
signify mere lies, but bouncing lies, or rhodomontades.

There are two remarkable French words created by the
Abbé de Saint Pierre, who passed his meritorious life in the
contemplation of political morality and universal benevolence—bienfaisance
and gloriole. He invented gloriole as a contemptuous
diminutive of glorie; to describe that vanity of
some egotists, so proud of the small talents which they may
have received from nature or from accident. Bienfaisance
first appeared in this sentence: “L’Esprit de la vraie religion
et le principal but de l’evangile c’est la bienfaisance, c’est-à-dire
la pratique de la charité envers le prochain.” This word
was so new, that in the moment of its creation this good man
explained its necessity and origin. Complaining that “the
word ‘charity’ is abused by all sorts of Christians in the
persecution of their enemies, and even heretics affirm that
they are practising Christian charity in persecuting other
heretics, I have sought for a term which might convey to us
a precise idea of doing good to our neighbours, and I can form
none more proper to make myself understood than the term
of bienfaisance, good-doing. Let those who like, use it; I
would only be understood, and it is not equivocal.” The
happy word was at first criticised, but at length every kind
heart found it responded to its own feeling. Some verses from
Voltaire, alluding to the political reveries of the good abbé,
notice the critical opposition; yet the new word answered to
the great rule of Horace.

Certain législateur, dont la plume féconde

Fit tant de vains projets pour le bien du monde,

Et qui depuis trente ans écrit pour des ingrats,

Vient de créer un mot qui manque à Vaugelas:

Ce mot est Bienfaisance; il me plaît, il rassemble

Si le cœur en est cru, bien des vertus ensemble.

30

Petits grammairiens, grands précepteurs de sots,

Qui pesez la parole et mesurez les mots,

Pareille expression vous semble hazardée,

Mais l’univers entier doit en cherir l’idée!

The French revolutionists, in their rage for innovation,
almost barbarised the pure French of the Augustan age of
their literature, as they did many things which never before
occurred; and sometimes experienced feelings as transitory as
they were strange. Their nomenclature was copious; but
the revolutionary jargon often shows the danger and the
necessity of neologisms. They form an appendix to the
Academy Dictionary. Our plain English has served to enrich
this odd mixture of philology and politics: Club, clubiste,
comité, jure, juge de paix, blend with their terrorisme, lanterner,
a verb active, lévee en masse, noyades, and the other
verb active, septembriser, &c. The barbarous term demoralisation
is said to have been the invention of the horrid
capuchin Chabot; and the remarkable expression of arrière
pensée
belonged exclusively in its birth to the jesuitic astuteness
of the Abbé Sieyes, that political actor, who, in changing
sides, never required prompting in his new part!

A new word, the result of much consideration with its
author, or a term which, though unknown to the language,
conveys a collective assemblage of ideas by a fortunate designation,
is a precious contribution of genius; new words should
convey new ideas. Swift, living amidst a civil war of pamphlets,
when certain writers were regularly employed by one
party to draw up replies to the other, created a term not to
be found in our dictionaries, but which, by a single stroke,
characterises these hirelings; he called them answer-jobbers.
We have not dropped the fortunate expression from any
want of its use, but of perception in our lexicographers. The
celebrated Marquis of Lansdowne introduced a useful word,
which has of late been warmly adopted in France as well as
in England—to liberalise; the noun has been drawn out of
the verb—for in the marquis’s time that was only an abstract
conception which is now a sect; and to liberalise was theoretically
introduced before the liberals arose.28 It is curious
to observe that as an adjective it had formerly in our language
31
a very opposite meaning to its recent one. It was
synonymous with “libertine or licentious;” we have “a
liberal villain” and “a most profane and liberal counsellor;”
we find one declaring “I have spoken too liberally.” This
is unlucky for the liberals, who will not—

Give allowance to our liberal jests

Upon their persons—

Beaumont and Fletcher.

Dr. Priestley employed a forcible, but not an elegant term,
to mark the general information which had begun in his day;
this he frequently calls “the spread of knowledge.” Burke
attempted to brand with a new name that set of pert, petulant,
sophistical sciolists, whose philosophy the French, since
their revolutionary period, have distinguished as philosophism,
and the philosophers themselves as philosophistes. He would
have designated them as literators, but few exotic words will
circulate; new words must be the coinage of our own language
to blend with the vernacular idiom. Many new words
are still wanted. We have no word by which we could translate
the otium of the Latins, the dillettante of the Italians,
the alembiqué of the French, as an epithet to describe that
sublimated ingenuity which exhausts the mind, till, like the
fusion of the diamond, the intellect itself disappears. A philosopher,
in an extensive view of a subject in all its bearings,
may convey to us the result of his last considerations by the
coinage of a novel and significant expression, as this of Professor
Dugald Stewart—political religionism. Let me claim
the honour of one pure neologism. I ventured to introduce
the term of Father-land to describe our natale solum; I
have lived to see it adopted by Lord Byron and by Mr.
Southey, and the word is now common. A lady has even
composed both the words and the air of a song on “Father-land.”
This energetic expression may therefore be considered
as authenticated; and patriotism may stamp it with its glory
and its affection. Father-land is congenial with the language
in which we find that other fine expression mother-tongue.
The patriotic neologism originated with me in
Holland, when, in early life, it was my daily pursuit to turn
over the glorious history of its independence under the title
of Vaderlandsche Historie—the history of Father-land!

If we acknowledge that the creation of some neologisms
may sometimes produce the beautiful, the revival of the dead
32
is the more authentic miracle; for a new word must long remain
doubtful, but an ancient word happily recovered rests
on a basis of permanent strength; it has both novelty and
authority. A collection of picturesque words, found among
our ancient writers, would constitute a precious supplement
to the history of our language. Far more expressive than
our term of executioner is their solemn one of the deathsman;
than our vagabond, their scatterling; than our idiot or
lunatic, their moonling,—a word which, Mr. Gifford observes,
should not have been suffered to grow obsolete. Herrick
finely describes by the term pittering the peculiar shrill and
short cry of the grasshopper: the cry of the grasshopper is
pit! pit! pit! quickly repeated. Envy “dusking the lustre”
of genius is a verb lost for us, but which gives a more precise
expression to the feeling than any other words which we
could use.

The late Dr. Boucher, in the prospectus of his proposed
Dictionary, did me the honour, then a young writer, to quote
an opinion I had formed early in life of the purest source of
neology, which is in the revival of old words.

Words that wise Bacon or brave Rawleigh spake!

We have lost many exquisite and picturesque expressions
through the dulness of our lexicographers, or by the deficiency
in that profounder study of our writers which their labours
require far more than they themselves know. The natural
graces of our language have been impoverished. The genius
that throws its prophetic eye over the language, and the
taste that must come from Heaven, no lexicographer imagines
are required to accompany him amidst a library of
old books!


19 Aulus Gellius, lib. i. c. 10.

20 Instit. lib. i. c. 5.

21 This verse was corrected by Bentley procudere nummum, instead of
producere nomen, which the critics agree is one of his happy conjectures.

22 Henry Cockeram’s curious little “English Dictionarie, or an Interpretation
of hard English words”, 12mo, 1631, professes to give in its
first book “the choicest words themselves now in use, wherewith our
language is inriched and become so copious.” Many have not survived,
such as the following:—

AcyrologicallAn improper speech.
AdactedDriven in by force.
BlandiloquyFlattering speech.
CompaginateTo set together that which is broken.
ConcessationLoytering.
DelitigateTo scold, or chide vehemently.
DepalmateTo give one a box on the ear.
EsuriateTo hunger.
StrenuitieActivity.

Curiously enough, this author notes some words as those “now out of
use, and onely used of some ancient writers,” but which we now commonly
use. Such are the following:—

AbandonTo forsake or cast off.
AbateTo make lesse, diminish, or take from.

23 A most striking instance of the change of meaning in a word is in the
old law-term let—“without let or hindrance;” meaning void of all opposition.
Hence, “I will let you,” meant “I will hinder you;” and not as
we should now think, “I will give you free leave.”

24 Shakspeare makes “Ancient Pistol” use a new-coined Italian word,
when he speaks of being “better accommodated;” to the great delight of
Justice Shallow, who exclaims, “It comes from accommodo—a good
phrase!” And Ben Jonson, in his “Tale of a Tub,” ridicules Inigo
Jones’s love of two words he often used:—

————If it conduce

To the design, whate’er is feasible,

I can express.

25 The term pluck, once only known to the prize-ring, has now got into
use in general conversation, and also into literature, as a term indicative
of ready courage.

26 Such terms as “patent to the public”—“normal condition”—“crass
behaviour,” are the inventions of the last few years.

27 Shakspeare has a powerfully-composed line in the speech of the Duke
of Burgundy, (Henry V. Act v. Sc. 2), when, describing the fields overgrown
with weeds, he exclaims—

——The coulter rusts,

That should deracinate such savagery.

28 The “Quarterly Review” recently marked the word liberalise in
italics as a strange word, undoubtedly not aware of its origin. It has
been lately used by Mr. Dugald Stewart, “to liberalise the views.”—Dissert.
2nd part, p. 138.


 

THE PHILOSOPHY OF PROVERBS.

In antique furniture we sometimes discover a convenience
which long disuse had made us unacquainted with, and are
surprised by the aptness which we did not suspect was concealed
in its solid forms. We have found the labour of the
workmen to have been as admirable as the material itself,
which is still resisting the mouldering touch of time among
those modern inventions, elegant and unsubstantial, which, often
put together with unseasoned wood, are apt to warp and fly
33
into pieces when brought into use. We have found how
strength consists in the selection of materials, and that, whenever
the substitute is not better than the original, we are
losing something in that test of experience, which all things
derive from duration.

Be this as it may! I shall not unreasonably await for the
artists of our novelties to retrograde into massive greatness,
although I cannot avoid reminding them how often they revive
the forgotten things of past times! It is well known
that many of our novelties were in use by our ancestors! In
the history of the human mind there is, indeed, a sort of
antique furniture which I collect, not merely for their antiquity,
but for the sound condition in which I still find them,
and the compactness which they still show. Centuries have
not worm-eaten their solidity! and the utility and delightfulness
which they still afford make them look as fresh and
as ingenious as any of our patent inventions.

By the title of the present article the reader has anticipated
the nature of the old furniture to which I allude. I
propose to give what, in the style of our times, may be called
the Philosophy of Proverbs—a topic which seems virgin.
The art of reading proverbs has not, indeed, always been acquired
even by some of their admirers; but my observations,
like their subject, must be versatile and unconnected; and I
must bespeak indulgence for an attempt to illustrate a very
curious branch of literature, rather not understood than quite
forgotten.

Proverbs have long been in disuse. “A man of fashion,”
observes Lord Chesterfield, “never has recourse to proverbs
and vulgar aphorisms;” and, since the time his lordship so
solemnly interdicted their use, they appear to have withered
away under the ban of his anathema. His lordship was
little conversant with the history of proverbs, and would
unquestionably have smiled on those “men of fashion” of
another stamp, who, in the days of Elizabeth, James, and
Charles, were great collectors of them; would appeal to them
in their conversations, and enforce them in their learned or
their statesmanlike correspondence. Few, perhaps, even now,
suspect that these neglected fragments of wisdom, which
exist among all nations, still offer many interesting objects for
the studies of the philosopher and the historian; and for men
of the world still open an extensive school of human life and
manners.

34

The home-spun adages, and the rusty “sayed-saws,” which
remain in the mouths of the people, are adapted to their capacities
and their humours. Easily remembered, and readily
applied, these are the philosophy of the vulgar, and often
more sound than that of their masters! whoever would learn
what the people think, and how they feel, must not reject
even these as insignificant. The proverbs of the street and
of the market, true to nature, and lasting only because they
are true, are records that the populace at Athens and at
Rome were the same people as at Paris and at London, and
as they had before been in the city of Jerusalem!

Proverbs existed before books. The Spaniards date the
origin of their refranes que dicen las viejas tras el fuego,
“sayings of old wives by their firesides,” before the existence
of any writings in their language, from the circumstance that
these are in the old romance or rudest vulgar idiom. The
most ancient poem in the Edda, “the sublime speech of
Odin,” abounds with ancient proverbs, strikingly descriptive
of the ancient Scandinavians. Undoubtedly proverbs in the
earliest ages long served as the unwritten language of morality,
and even of the useful arts; like the oral traditions of
the Jews, they floated down from age to age on the lips of
successive generations. The name of the first sage who
sanctioned the saying would in time be forgotten, while the
opinion, the metaphor, or the expression, remained, consecrated
into a proverb! Such was the origin of those memorable
sentences by which men learnt to think and to speak
appositely; they were precepts which no man could contradict,
at a time when authority was valued more than opinion,
and experience preferred to novelty. The proverbs of a
father became the inheritance of a son; the mistress of a
family perpetuated hers through her household; the workman
condensed some traditional secret of his craft into a proverbial
expression. When countries are not yet populous, and
property has not yet produced great inequalities in its ranks,
every day will show them how “the drunkard and the
glutton come to poverty, and drowsiness clothes a man
with rags.” At such a period he who gave counsel gave
wealth.

It might therefore have been decided, à priori, that the
most homely proverbs would abound in the most ancient
writers—and such we find in Hesiod; a poet whose learning
was not drawn from books. It could only have been in the
35
agricultural state that this venerable bard could have indicated
a state of repose by this rustic proverb:—

Πηδάλιον μὲν ύπὲρ καπνοῦ καταδεῖο

Hang your plough-beam o’er the hearth!

The envy of rival workmen is as justly described by a reference
to the humble manufacturers of earthenware as by
the elevated jealousies of the literati and the artists of a
more polished age. The famous proverbial verse in Hesiod’s
Works and Days—

Καὶ κεραμεὺς κεραμεῖ κοτέει,

is literally, “The potter is hostile to the potter!”

The admonition of the poet to his brother, to prefer a
friendly accommodation to a litigious lawsuit, has fixed a
paradoxical proverb often applied,—

Πλέον ἢμισυ παντός,

The half is better than the whole!

In the progress of time, the stock of popular proverbs received
accessions from the highest sources of human intelligence;
as the philosophers of antiquity formed their collections,
they increased in “weight and number.” Erasmus
has pointed out some of these sources, in the responses of
oracles; the allegorical symbols of Pythagoras; the verses of
the poets; allusions to historical incidents; mythology and
apologue; and other recondite origins. Such dissimilar
matters, coming from all quarters, were melted down into
this vast body of aphoristic knowledge. Those “words of
the wise
and their dark sayings,” as they are distinguished
in that large collection which bears the name of the
great Hebrew monarch, at length seem to have required
commentaries; for what else can we infer of the enigmatic
wisdom of the sages, when the royal parœmiographer classes
among their studies, that of “understanding a proverb and
the interpretation
?” This elevated notion of “the dark
sayings of the wise” accords with the bold conjecture of
their origin which the Stagyrite has thrown out, who considered
them as the wrecks of an ancient philosophy which
had been lost to mankind by the fatal revolutions of all
human things, and that those had been saved from the general
ruin by their pithy elegance and their diminutive form;
like those marine shells found on the tops of mountains, the
relics of the Deluge! Even at a later period, the sage of
36
Cheronea prized them among the most solemn mysteries; and
Plutarch has described them in a manner which proverbs may
even still merit: “Under the veil of these curious sentences
are hid those germs of morals which the masters of philosophy
have afterwards developed into so many volumes.”

At the highest period of Grecian genius, the tragic and the
comic poets introduced into their dramas the proverbial style.
St. Paul quotes a line which still remains among the first
exercises of our school-pens:—

Evil communications corrupt good manners.

It is a verse found in a fragment of Menander the comic
poet:

Φθείρουσιν ἢθη χρήσθ᾽ ὁμιλίαι κακαί.

As this verse is a proverb, and the apostle, and indeed the
highest authority, Jesus himself, consecrates the use of proverbs
by their occasional application, it is uncertain whether
St. Paul quotes the Grecian poet, or only repeats some popular
adage. Proverbs were bright shafts in the Greek and
Latin quivers; and when Bentley, by a league of superficial
wits, was accused of pedantry for his use of some ancient
proverbs, the sturdy critic vindicated his taste by showing
that Cicero constantly introduced Greek proverbs into his
writings,—that Scaliger and Erasmus loved them, and had
formed collections drawn from the stores of antiquity.

Some difficulty has occurred in the definition. Proverbs
must be distinguished from proverbial phrases, and from sententious
maxims; but as proverbs have many faces, from
their miscellaneous nature, the class itself scarcely admits of
any definition. When Johnson defined a proverb to be “a
short sentence frequently repeated by the people,” this definition
would not include the most curious ones, which have
not always circulated among the populace, nor even belong
to them; nor does it designate the vital qualities of a proverb.
The pithy quaintness of old Howell has admirably
described the ingredients of an exquisite proverb to be sense,
shortness, and salt
. A proverb is distinguished from a maxim
or an apophthegm by that brevity which condenses a
thought or a metaphor, where one thing is said and another
is to be applied. This often produces wit, and that quick
pungency which excites surprise, but strikes with conviction;
this gives it an epigrammatic turn. George Herbert
entitled the small collection which he formed “Jacula Prudentium,”
37
Darts or Javelins! something hurled and striking
deeply; a characteristic of a proverb which possibly Herbert
may have borrowed from a remarkable passage in Plato’s
dialogue of “Protagoras or the Sophists.”

The influence of proverbs over the minds and conversations
of a whole people is strikingly illustrated by this philosopher’s
explanation of the term to laconise,—the mode of speech
peculiar to the Lacedæmonians. This people affected to
appear unlearned, and seemed only emulous to excel the rest
of the Greeks in fortitude and in military skill. According
to Plato’s notion, this was really a political artifice, with a
view to conceal their pre-eminent wisdom. With the
jealousy of a petty state, they attempted to confine their
renowned sagacity within themselves, and under their
military to hide their contemplative character! The
philosopher assures those who in other cities imagined they
laconised, merely by imitating the severe exercises and the
other warlike manners of the Lacedæmonians, that they were
grossly deceived; and thus curiously describes the sort of
wisdom which this singular people practised.

“If any one wish to converse with the meanest of the
Lacedæmonians, he will at first find him, for the most part,
apparently despicable in conversation; but afterwards, when
a proper opportunity presents itself, this same mean person,
like a skilful jaculator, will hurl a sentence, worthy of
attention, short and contorted; so that he who converses with
him will appear to be in no respect superior to a boy! That
to laconise, therefore, consists much more in philosophising
than in the love of exercise, is understood by some of the
present age, and was known to the ancients, they being
persuaded that the ability of uttering such sentences as these
is the province of a man perfectly learned. The seven sages
were emulators, lovers, and disciples of the Lacedæmonian
erudition
. Their wisdom was a thing of this kind, viz. short
sentences uttered by each, and worthy to be remembered
.
These men, assembling together, consecrated to Apollo the
first fruits of their wisdom; writing in the Temple of Apollo,
at Delphi, those sentences which are celebrated by all men,
viz. Know thyself! and Nothing too much! But on what
account do I mention these things? To show that the mode
of philosophy among the ancients was a certain laconic
diction
.”29

38

The “laconisms” of the Lacedæmonians evidently partook
of the proverbial style: they were, no doubt, often proverbs
themselves. The very instances which Plato supplies of this
“laconising” are two most venerable proverbs.

All this elevates the science of proverbs, and indicates
that these abridgments of knowledge convey great results,
with a parsimony of words prodigal of sense. They have,
therefore, preserved many “a short sentence, not repeated by
the people.”

It is evident, however, that the earliest writings of
every people are marked by their most homely, or domestic
proverbs; for these were more directly addressed to their
wants. Franklin, who may be considered as the founder of a
people who were suddenly placed in a stage of civil society
which as yet could afford no literature, discovered the
philosophical cast of his genius, when he filled his almanacs
with proverbs, by the ingenious contrivance of framing them
into a connected discourse, delivered by an old man attending
an auction. “These proverbs,” he tells us, “which contained
the wisdom of many ages and nations, when their scattered
counsels were brought together, made a great impression.
They were reprinted in Britain, in a large sheet of paper, and
stuck up in houses: and were twice translated in France, and
distributed among their poor parishioners.” The same occurrence
had happened with us ere we became a reading people.
Sir Thomas Elyot, in the reign of Henry the Eighth,
describing the ornaments of a nobleman’s house, among his
hangings, and plate, and pictures, notices the engraving of
proverbs “on his plate and vessels, which served the guests
with a most opportune counsel and comments.” Later even
than the reign of Elizabeth our ancestors had proverbs
always before them, on everything that had room for a piece
of advice on it; they had them painted in their tapestries,
stamped on the most ordinary utensils, on the blades of their
knives,30 the borders of their plates,31 and “conned them out
39
of goldsmiths’ rings.”32 The usurer, in Robert Greene’s
“Groat’s worth of Wit,” compressed all his philosophy into
the circle of his ring, having learned sufficient Latin to understand
the proverbial motto of “Tu tibi cura!” The husband
was reminded of his lordly authority when he only looked
into his trencher, one of its learned aphorisms having descended
to us,—

The calmest husbands make the stormiest wives.

The English proverbs of the populace, most of which are
still in circulation, were collected by old John Heywood.33
They are arranged by Tusser for “the parlour—the guest’s
chamber—the hall—table-lessons,” &c. Not a small portion
of our ancient proverbs were adapted to rural life, when our
ancestors lived more than ourselves amidst the works of God,
40
and less among those of men.34 At this time, one of our old
statesmen, in commending the art of compressing a tedious
discourse into a few significant phrases, suggested the use of
proverbs in diplomatic intercourse, convinced of the great
benefit which would result to the negotiators themselves, as
well as to others! I give a literary curiosity of this kind.
A member of the House of Commons, in the reign of
Elizabeth, made a speech entirely composed of the most
homely proverbs. The subject was a bill against double
payments of book-debts. Knavish tradesmen were then in
the habit of swelling out their book-debts with those who
took credit, particularly to their younger customers. One of
the members who began to speak “for very fear shook,” and
stood silent. The nervous orator was followed by a blunt
and true representative of the famed governor of Barataria,
delivering himself thus—“It is now my chance to speak
something, and that without humming or hawing. I think
this law is a good law. Even reckoning makes long friends.
As far goes the penny as the penny’s master. Vigilantibus
non dormientibus jura subveniunt.
Pay the reckoning overnight
and ye shall not be troubled in the morning. If ready
money be mensura publica, let every one cut his coat according
to his cloth. When his old suit is in the wane, let him
stay till that his money bring a new suit in the increase.”35

Another instance of the use of proverbs among our statesmen
occurs in a manuscript letter of Sir Dudley Carlton,
written in 1632, on the impeachment of Lord Middlesex,
who, he says, is “this day to plead his own cause in the
Exchequer-chamber, about an account of four-score thousand
pounds laid to his charge. How his lordship sped I know
not, but do remember well the French proverb, Qui mange de
41
l’oy du Roy chiera une plume quarante ans après. ‘Who
eats of the king’s goose, will void a feather forty years
after!’”

This was the era of proverbs with us; for then they were
spoken by all ranks of society. The free use of trivial
proverbs got them into disrepute; and as the abuse of a thing
raises a just opposition to its practice, a slender wit affecting
“a cross humour,” published a little volume of “Crossing of
Proverbs, Cross-answers, and Cross-humours.” He pretends
to contradict the most popular ones; but he has not always
the genius to strike at amusing paradoxes.36

Proverbs were long the favourites of our neighbours; in
the splendid and refined court of Louis the Fourteenth they
gave rise to an odd invention. They plotted comedies and
even fantastical ballets from their subjects. In these Curiosities
of Literature I cannot pass by such eccentric inventions
unnoticed.

A Comedy of proverbs is described by the Duke de la
Vallière, which was performed in 1634 with prodigious success.
He considers that this comedy ought to be ranked
among farces; but it is gay, well-written, and curious for
containing the best proverbs, which are happily introduced
in the dialogue.

A more extraordinary attempt was a Ballet of proverbs.
Before the opera was established in France, the ancient ballets
formed the chief amusement of the court, and Louis the
Fourteenth himself joined with the performers. The singular
attempt of forming a pantomimical dance out of proverbs is
quite French; we have a “ballet des proverbes, dansé par le
Roi, in 1654.” At every proverb the scene changed, and
adapted itself to the subject. I shall give two or three of
the entrées that we may form some notion of these capriccios.

42

The proverb was—

Tel menace qui a grand peur.

He threatens who is afraid.

The scene was composed of swaggering scaramouches and
some honest cits, who at length beat them off.

At another entrée the proverb was—

L’occasion fait le larron.

Opportunity makes the thief.

Opportunity was acted by le Sieur Beaubrun, but it is difficult
to conceive how the real could personify the abstract
personage. The thieves were the Duke d’Amville and Monsieur
de la Chesnaye.

Another entrée was the proverb of—

Ce qui vient de la flute s’en va au tambour.

What comes by the pipe goes by the tabor.

A loose dissipated officer was performed by le Sieur l’Anglois;
the Pipe by St. Aignan, and the Tabor by le Sieur le Comte!
In this manner every proverb was spoken in action, the whole
connected by dialogue. More must have depended on the
actors than the poet.37

The French long retained this fondness for proverbs; for
they still have dramatic compositions entitled proverbes, on a
more refined plan. Their invention is so recent, that the
term is not in their great dictionary of Trevoux. These
proverbes are dramas of a single act, invented by Carmontel,
who possessed a peculiar vein of humour, but who designed
them only for private theatricals. Each proverb furnished a
subject for a few scenes, and created a situation powerfully
comic: it is a dramatic amusement which does not appear to
have reached us, but one which the celebrated Catherine of
Russia delighted to compose for her own society.

Among the middle classes of society to this day, we may
observe that certain family proverbs are traditionally preserved:
the favourite saying of a father is repeated by the
sons; and frequently the conduct of a whole generation has
been influenced by such domestic proverbs. This may be
perceived in many of the mottos of our old nobility, which
seem to have originated in some habitual proverb of the
43
founder of the family. In ages when proverbs were most
prevalent, such pithy sentences would admirably serve in the
ordinary business of life, and lead on to decision, even in its
greater exigencies. Orators, by some lucky proverb, without
wearying their auditors, would bring conviction home to their
bosoms: and great characters would appeal to a proverb, or
deliver that which in time by its aptitude became one. When
Nero was reproached for the ardour with which he gave himself
up to the study of music, he replied to his censurers by
the Greek proverb, “An artist lives everywhere.” The
emperor answered in the spirit of Rousseau’s system, that
every child should be taught some trade. When Cæsar, after
anxious deliberation, decided on the passage of the Rubicon
(which very event has given rise to a proverb), rousing himself
with a start of courage, he committed himself to Fortune,
with that proverbial expression on his lips, used by gamesters
in desperate play: having passed the Rubicon, he exclaimed,
“The die is cast!” The answer of Paulus Æmilius to the
relations of his wife, who had remonstrated with him on his
determination to separate himself from her against whom no
fault could be alleged, has become one of our most familiar
proverbs. This hero acknowledged the excellences of his
lady; but, requesting them to look on his shoe, which
appeared to be well made, he observed, “None of you know
where the shoe pinches!” He either used a proverbial
phrase, or by its aptness it has become one of the most
popular.

There are, indeed, proverbs connected with the characters
of eminent men. They were either their favourite ones, or
have originated with themselves. Such a collection would
form a historical curiosity. To the celebrated Bayard are
the French indebted for a military proverb, which some
of them still repeat, “Ce que le gantelet gagne le gorgerin le
mange
”—“What the gauntlet gets, the gorget consumes.”
That reflecting soldier well calculated the profits of a military
life, which consumes, in the pomp and waste which are necessary
for its maintenance, the slender pay it receives, and even
what its rapacity sometimes acquires. The favourite proverb
of Erasmus was Festina lente!—“Hasten slowly!”38 He
wished it be inscribed wherever it could meet our eyes, on
public buildings, and on our rings and seals. One of our own
44
statesmen used a favourite sentence, which has enlarged our
stock of national proverbs. Sir Amias Pawlet, when he perceived
too much hurry in any business, was accustomed to
say, “Stay awhile, to make an end the sooner.” Oliver
Cromwell’s coarse but descriptive proverb conveys the contempt
he felt for some of his mean and troublesome coadjutors:
“Nits will be lice!” The Italians have a proverb,
which has been occasionally applied to certain political personages:—

Egli e quello che Dio vuole;

E sarà quello che Dio vorrà!

He is what God pleases;

He shall be what God wills!

Ere this was a proverb, it had served as an embroidered motto
on the mystical mantle of Castruccio Castracani. That military
genius, who sought to revolutionise Italy, and aspired to
its sovereignty, lived long enough to repent the wild romantic
ambition which provoked all Italy to confederate against him;
the mysterious motto he assumed entered into the proverbs
of his country! The Border proverb of the Douglases, “It
were better to hear the lark sing than the mouse cheep,” was
adopted by every Border chief, to express, as Sir Walter Scott
observes, what the great Bruce had pointed out, that the
woods and hills of their country were their safest bulwarks,
instead of the fortified places which the English surpassed
their neighbours in the arts of assaulting or defending. These
illustrations indicate one of the sources of proverbs; they
have often resulted from the spontaneous emotions or the
profound reflections of some extraordinary individual, whose
energetic expression was caught by a faithful ear, never to
perish!

The poets have been very busy with proverbs in all the
languages of Europe: some appear to have been the favourite
lines of some ancient poem: even in more refined times, many
of the pointed verses of Boileau and Pope have become proverbial.
Many trivial and laconic proverbs bear the jingle of
alliteration or rhyme, which assisted their circulation, and
were probably struck off extempore; a manner which Swift
practised, who was a ready coiner of such rhyming and ludicrous
proverbs: delighting to startle a collector by his facetious
or sarcastic humour, in the shape of an “old saying and
45
true.” Some of these rhyming proverbs are, however, terse
and elegant: we have

Little strokes

Fell great oaks.

The Italian—

Chi duo lepri caccia

Uno perde, e l’altro lascia.

Who hunts two hares, loses one and leaves the other.

The haughty Spaniard—

El dar es honor,

Y el pedir dolor.

To give is honour, to ask is grief.

And the French—

Ami de table

Est variable.

The friend of the table

Is very variable.

The composers of these short proverbs were a numerous
race of poets, who, probably, among the dreams of their immortality
never suspected that they were to descend to posterity,
themselves and their works unknown, while their extempore
thoughts would be repeated by their own nation.

Proverbs were at length consigned to the people, when
books were addressed to scholars; but the people did not find
themselves so destitute of practical wisdom, by preserving
their national proverbs, as some of those closet students who
had ceased to repeat them. The various humours of mankind,
in the mutability of human affairs, had given birth to
every species; and men were wise, or merry, or satirical, and
mourned or rejoiced in proverbs. Nations held an universal
intercourse of proverbs, from the eastern to the western
world; for we discover among those which appear strictly
national, many which are common to them all. Of our own
familiar ones several may be tracked among the snows of the
Latins and the Greeks, and have sometimes been drawn from
“The Mines of the East:” like decayed families which remain
in obscurity, they may boast of a high lineal descent
whenever they recover their lost title-deeds. The vulgar
proverb, “To carry coals to Newcastle,” local and idiomatic
46
as it appears, however, has been borrowed and applied by ourselves;
it may be found among the Persians: in the “Bustan”
of Sadi we have Infers piper in Hindostan; “To carry
pepper to Hindostan;” among the Hebrews, “To carry oil
to the City of Olives;” a similar proverb occurs in Greek;
and in Galland’s “Maxims of the East” we may discover
how many of the most common proverbs among us, as well
as some of Joe Miller’s jests, are of oriental origin.

The resemblance of certain proverbs in different nations,
must, however, be often ascribed to the identity of human
nature; similar situations and similar objects have unquestionably
made men think and act and express themselves
alike. All nations are parallels of each other! Hence all
parœmiographers, or collectors of proverbs, complain of the
difficulty of separating their own national proverbs from
those which have crept into the language from others, particularly
when nations have held much intercourse together.
We have a copious collection of Scottish proverbs by Kelly,
but this learned man was mortified at discovering that many
which he had long believed to have been genuine Scottish,
were not only English, but French, Italian, Spanish, Latin,
and Greek ones; many of his Scottish proverbs are almost
literally expressed among the fragments of remote antiquity.
It would have surprised him further had he been aware that
his Greek originals were themselves but copies, and might
have been found in D’Herbelot, Erpenius, and Golius, and in
many Asiatic works, which have been more recently introduced
to the enlarged knowledge of the European student,
who formerly found his most extended researches limited by
Hellenistic lore.

Perhaps it was owing to an accidental circumstance that
the proverbs of the European nations have been preserved in
the permanent form of volumes. Erasmus is usually considered
as the first modern collector, but he appears to have
been preceded by Polydore Vergil, who bitterly reproaches
Erasmus with envy and plagiarism, for passing by his collection
without even a poor compliment for the inventor! Polydore
was a vain, superficial writer, who prided himself in
leading the way on more topics than the present. Erasmus,
with his usual pleasantry, provokingly excuses himself, by
acknowledging that he had forgotten his friend’s book! Few
sympathise with the quarrels of authors; and since Erasmus
has written a far better book than Polydore Vergil’s, the
47
original “Adagia” is left only to be commemorated in literary
history as one of its curiosities.39

The “Adagia” of Erasmus contains a collection of about
five thousand proverbs, gradually gathered from a constant
study of the ancients. Erasmus, blest with the genius which
could enliven a folio, delighted himself and all Europe by the
continued accessions he made to a volume which even now
may be the companion of literary men for a winter day’s fireside.
The successful example of Erasmus commanded the
imitation of the learned in Europe, and drew their attention
to their own national proverbs. Some of the most learned
men, and some not sufficiently so, were now occupied in this
new study.

In Spain, Fernandez Nunes, a Greek professor, and the
Marquis of Santellana, a grandee, published collections of
their Refranes, or Proverbs, a term derived A REFERENDO,
because it is often repeated. The “Refranes o Proverbios
Castellanos,” par Cæsar Oudin, 1624, translated into French,
is a valuable compilation. In Cervantes and Quevedo, the
best practical illustrators, they are sown with no sparing
hand. There is an ample collection of Italian proverbs, by
Florio, who was an Englishman, of Italian origin, and who
published “Il Giardino di Ricreatione” at London, so early
as in 1591, exceeding six thousand proverbs; but they are
unexplained, and are often obscure. Another Italian in
England, Torriano, in 1649, published an interesting collection
in the diminutive form of a twenty-fours. It was subsequent
to these publications in England, that in Italy,
Angelus Monozini, in 1604, published his collection; and
Julius Varini, in 1642, produced his Scuola del Vulgo. In
France, Oudin, after others had preceded him, published a
collection of French proverbs, under the title of Curiosités
Françoises
. Fleury de Bellingen’s Explication de Proverbes
François
, on comparing it with Les Illustres Proverbes Historiques,
a subsequent publication, I discovered to be the
same work. It is the first attempt to render the study of
proverbs somewhat amusing. The plan consists of a dialogue
between a philosopher and a Sancho Pança, who blurts out his
48
proverbs with more delight than understanding. The philosopher
takes that opportunity of explaining them by the events
in which they originated, which, however, are not always to
be depended on. A work of high merit on French proverbs
is the unfinished one of the Abbé Tuet, sensible and learned.
A collection of Danish proverbs, accompanied by a French
translation, was printed at Copenhagen, in a quarto volume,
1761. England may boast of no inferior parœmiographers.
The grave and judicious Camden, the religious Herbert, the
entertaining Howell, the facetious Fuller, and the laborious
Ray, with others, have preserved our national sayings. The
Scottish have been largely collected and explained by the
learned Kelly. An excellent anonymous collection, not uncommon,
in various languages, 1707; the collector and translator
was Dr. J. Mapletoft. It must be acknowledged, that
although no nation exceeds our own in sterling sense, we
rarely rival the delicacy, the wit, and the felicity of expression
of the Spanish and the Italian, and the poignancy of
some of the French proverbs.

The interest we may derive from the study of proverbs is
not confined to their universal truths, nor to their poignant
pleasantry; a philosophical mind will discover in proverbs a
great variety of the most curious knowledge. The manners
of a people are painted after life in their domestic proverbs;
and it would not be advancing too much to assert, that the
genius of the age might be often detected in its prevalent
ones. The learned Selden tells us, that the proverbs of
several nations were much studied by Bishop Andrews: the
reason assigned was, because “by them he knew the minds of
several nations, which,” said he, “is a brave thing, as we
count him wise who knows the minds and the insides of men,
which is done by knowing what is habitual to them.” Lord
Bacon condensed a wide circuit of philosophical thought,
when he observed that “the genius, wit, and spirit of a nation
are discovered by their proverbs.”

Proverbs peculiarly national, while they convey to us the
modes of thinking, will consequently indicate the modes of
acting among a people. The Romans had a proverbial expression
for their last stake in play, Rem ad triarios venisse, “the
reserve are engaged!” a proverbial expression, from which the
military habits of the people might be inferred; the triarii
being their reserve. A proverb has preserved a curious custom
of ancient coxcombry, which originally came from the
49
Greeks. To men of effeminate manners in their dress, they
applied the proverb of Unico digitulo scalpit caput. Scratching
the head with a single finger was, it seems, done by the
critically nice youths in Rome, that they might not discompose
the economy of their hair. The Arab, whose unsettled
existence makes him miserable and interested, says, “Vinegar
given is better than honey bought.” Everything of high
esteem with him who is so often parched in the desert is
described as milk—“How large his flow of milk!” is a proverbial
expression with the Arab to distinguish the most
copious eloquence. To express a state of perfect repose, the
Arabian proverb is, “I throw the rein over my back;” an
allusion to the loosening of the cords of the camels, which
are thrown over their backs when they are sent to pasture.
We discover the rustic manners of our ancient Britons in the
Cambrian proverbs; many relate to the hedge. “The cleanly
Briton is seen in the hedge: the horse looks not on the hedge
but the corn: the bad husband’s hedge is full of gaps.” The
state of an agricultural people appears in such proverbs as
“You must not count your yearlings till May-day:” and
their proverbial sentence for old age is, “An old man’s end is
to keep sheep?” Turn from the vagrant Arab and the agricultural
Briton to a nation existing in a high state of artificial
civilization: the Chinese proverbs frequently allude to magnificent
buildings. Affecting a more solemn exterior than all
other nations, a favourite proverb with them is, “A grave and
majestic outside is, as it were, the palace of the soul.” Their
notion of a government is quite architectural. They say, “A
sovereign may be compared to a hall; his officers to the
steps that lead to it; the people to the ground on which they
stand.” What should we think of a people who had a proverb,
that “He who gives blows is a master, he who gives
none is a dog?” We should instantly decide on the mean
and servile spirit of those who could repeat it; and such we
find to have been that of the Bengalese, to whom the degrading
proverb belongs, derived from the treatment they were
used to receive from their Mogul rulers, who answered the
claims of their creditors by a vigorous application of the
whip! In some of the Hebrew proverbs we are struck by
the frequent allusions of that fugitive people to their own
history. The cruel oppression exercised by the ruling power,
and the confidence in their hope of change in the day of retribution,
was delivered in this Hebrew proverb—“When the
50
tale of bricks is doubled, Moses comes!” The fond idolatry
of their devotion to their ceremonial law, and to everything
connected with their sublime Theocracy, in their magnificent
Temple, is finely expressed by this proverb—“None ever took
a stone out of the Temple, but the dust did fly into his eyes.”
The Hebrew proverb that “A fast for a dream, is as fire for
stubble,” which it kindles, could only have been invented by
a people whose superstitions attached a holy mystery to fasts
and dreams. They imagined that a religious fast was propitious
to a religious dream; or to obtain the interpretation
of one which had troubled their imagination. Peyssonel, who
long resided among the Turks, observes that their proverbs
are full of sense, ingenuity, and elegance, the surest test of the
intellectual abilities of any nation. He said this to correct
the volatile opinion of De Tott, who, to convey an idea of
their stupid pride, quotes one of their favourite adages, of
which the truth and candour are admirable; “Riches in the
Indies, wit in Europe, and pomp among the Ottomans.”

The Spaniards may appeal to their proverbs to show that
they were a high-minded and independent race. A Whiggish
jealousy of the monarchical power stamped itself on this
ancient one, Va el rey hasta do peude, y no hasta do quiere:
“The king goes as far as he is able, not as far as he desires.”
It must have been at a later period, when the national genius
became more subdued, and every Spaniard dreaded to find
under his own roof a spy or an informer, that another proverb
arose, Con el rey y la inquisicion, chiton! “With the
king and the Inquisition, hush!” The gravity and taciturnity
of the nation have been ascribed to the effects of this
proverb. Their popular but suppressed feelings on taxation,
and on a variety of dues exacted by their clergy, were murmured
in proverbs—Lo que no lleva Christo lleva el fisco!
“What Christ takes not, the exchequer carries away!” They
have a number of sarcastic proverbs on the tenacious gripe
of the “abad avariento,” the avaricious priest, who, “having
eaten the olio offered, claims the dish!” A striking mixture
of chivalric habits, domestic decency, and epicurean comfort,
appears in the Spanish proverb, La muger y la salsa a la mano
de la lança
: “The wife and the sauce by the hand of the
lance;” to honour the dame, and to have the sauce near.

The Italian proverbs have taken a tinge from their deep
and politic genius, and their wisdom seems wholly concentrated
in their personal interests. I think every tenth proverb,
51
in an Italian collection, is some cynical or some selfish
maxim: a book of the world for worldlings! The Venetian
proverb, Pria Veneziana, poi Christiane: “First Venetian,
and then Christian!” condenses the whole spirit of their
ancient Republic into the smallest space possible. Their
political proverbs no doubt arose from the extraordinary state
of a people sometimes distracted among republics, and sometimes
servile in petty courts. The Italian says, I popoli s’ammazzano,
ed i principi s’abbracciano
: “The people murder one
another, and princes embrace one another.” Chi prattica co’
grandi, l’ultimo a tavola, e’l primo a strapazzi
: “Who dangles
after the great is the last at table, and the first at blows.”
Chi non sa adulare, non sa regnare: “Who knows not to
flatter, knows not to reign.” Chi serve in corte muore sul’
pagliato
: “Who serves at court, dies on straw.” Wary cunning
in domestic life is perpetually impressed. An Italian
proverb, which is immortalised in our language, for it enters
into the history of Milton, was that by which the elegant
Wotton counselled the young poetic traveller to have—Il
viso sciolto, ed i pensieri stretti
, “An open countenance, but
close thoughts.” In the same spirit, Chi parla semina, chi
tace raccoglie
: “The talker sows, the silent reaps;” as well
as, Fatti di miele, e ti mangieran le mosche: “Make yourself
all honey, and the flies will devour you.” There are some
which display a deep knowledge of human nature: A Lucca
ti vidi, à Pisa ti connobbi!
“I saw you at Lucca, I knew
you at Pisa!” Guardati d’aceto di vin dolce: “Beware of
vinegar made of sweet wine;” provoke not the rage of a
patient man!

Among a people who had often witnessed their fine country
devastated by petty warfare, their notion of the military character
was not usually heroic. Il soldato per far male è ben
pagato
: “The soldier is well paid for doing mischief.”
Soldato, acqua, e fuoco, presto si fan luoco: “A soldier, fire,
and water soon make room for themselves.” But in a
poetical people, endowed with great sensibility, their proverbs
would sometimes be tender and fanciful. They paint the
activity of friendship, Chi ha l’amor nel petto, ha lo sprone
à i fianchi
: “Who feels love in the breast, feels a spur in his
limbs:” or its generous passion, Gli amici legono la borsa
con un filo di ragnatelo
: “Friends tie their purse with a
cobweb’s thread.” They characterised the universal lover by
an elegant proverb—Appicare il Maio ad ogn’ uscio: “To
52
hang every door with May;” alluding to the bough which
in the nights of May the country people are accustomed to
plant before the door of their mistress. If we turn to the
French, we discover that the military genius of France dictated
the proverb Maille à maille se fait le haubergeon:
“Link by link is made the coat of mail;” and, Tel coup de
langue est pire qu’un coup de lance
; “The tongue strikes deeper
than the lance;” and Ce qui vient du tambour s’en retourne
à la flute
; “What comes by the tabor goes back with the
pipe.” Point d’argent point de Suisse has become proverbial,
observes an Edinburgh Reviewer; a striking expression,
which, while French or Austrian gold predominated, was
justly used to characterise the illiberal and selfish policy of
the cantonal and federal governments of Switzerland, when it
began to degenerate from its moral patriotism. The ancient,
perhaps the extinct, spirit of Englishmen was once expressed
by our proverb, “Better be the head of a dog than the tail
of a lion;” i.e., the first of the yeomanry rather than the
last of the gentry. A foreign philosopher might have discovered
our own ancient skill in archery among our proverbs;
for none but true toxophilites could have had such a proverb
as, “I will either make a shaft or a bolt of it!” signifying,
says the author of Ivanhoe, a determination to make one
use or other of the thing spoken of: the bolt was the arrow
peculiarly fitted to the cross-bow, as that of the long-bow
was called a shaft. These instances sufficiently demonstrate
that the characteristic circumstances and feelings of a people
are discovered in their popular notions, and stamped on their
familiar proverbs.

It is also evident that the peculiar, and often idiomatic,
humour of a people is best preserved in their proverbs.
There is a shrewdness, although deficient in delicacy, in the
Scottish proverbs; they are idiomatic, facetious, and strike
home. Kelly, who has collected three thousand, informs us,
that, in 1725, the Scotch were a great proverbial nation; for
that few among the better sort will converse any considerable
time, but will confirm every assertion and observation
with a Scottish proverb. The speculative Scotch of our own
times have probably degenerated in prudential lore, and deem
themselves much wiser than their proverbs. They may reply
by a Scotch proverb on proverbs, made by a great man in
Scotland, who, having given a splendid entertainment, was
harshly told, that “Fools make feasts, and wise men eat
53
them;” but he readily answered, “Wise men make proverbs,
and fools repeat them!”

National humour, frequently local and idiomatical, depends
on the artificial habits of mankind, so opposite to each other;
but there is a natural vein, which the populace, always true
to nature, preserve, even among the gravest people. The
Arabian proverb, “The barber learns his art on the orphan’s
face;” the Chinese, “In a field of melons do not pull up
your shoe; under a plum-tree do not adjust your cap;”—to
impress caution in our conduct under circumstances of suspicion;—and
the Hebrew one, “He that hath had one of
his family hanged may not say to his neighbour, hang up this
fish!” are all instances of this sort of humour. The Spaniards
are a grave people, but no nation has equalled them in
their peculiar humour. The genius of Cervantes partook
largely of that of his country; that mantle of gravity, which
almost conceals its latent facetiousness, and with which he
has imbued his style and manner with such untranslatable
idiomatic raciness, may be traced to the proverbial erudition
of his nation. “To steal a sheep, and give away the trotters
for God’s sake!” is Cervantic nature! To one who is seeking
an opportunity to quarrel with another, their proverb
runs, Si quieres dar palos a sur muger pidele al sol a bever,
“Hast thou a mind to quarrel with thy wife, bid her bring
water to thee in the sunshine!”—a very fair quarrel may be
picked up about the motes in the clearest water! On the
judges in Gallicia, who, like our former justices of peace, “for
half a dozen chickens would dispense with a dozen of penal
statutes,” A juezes Gallicianos, con los pies en las manos:
“To the judges of Gallicia go with feet in hand;” a droll
allusion to a present of poultry, usually held by the legs. To
describe persons who live high without visible means, Los
que cabritos venden, y cabras no tienen, de donde los vienen?

“They that sell kids, and have no goats, how came they by
them?” El vino no trae bragas, “Wine wears no
breeches;” for men in wine expose their most secret
thoughts. Vino di un oreja, “Wine of one ear!” is good
wine; for at bad, shaking our heads, both our ears are
visible; but at good the Spaniard, by a natural gesticulation
lowering on one side, shows a single ear.

Proverbs abounding in sarcastic humour, and found among
every people, are those which are pointed at rival countries.
Among ourselves, hardly has a county escaped from some popular
54
quip; even neighbouring towns have their sarcasms,
usually pickled in some unlucky rhyme. The egotism of man
eagerly seizes on whatever serves to depreciate or to ridicule
his neighbour: nations proverb each other; counties flout
counties; obscure towns sharpen their wits on towns as obscure
as themselves—the same evil principle lurking in poor
human nature, if it cannot always assume predominance, will
meanly gratify itself by insult or contempt. They expose
some prevalent folly, or allude to some disgrace which the
natives have incurred. In France, the Burgundians have a
proverb, Mieux vaut bon repas que bel habit; “Better a good
dinner than a fine coat.” These good people are great gormandizers,
but shabby dressers; they are commonly said to
have “bowels of silk and velvet;” this is, all their silk and
velvet goes for their bowels! Thus Picardy is famous for
“hot heads;” and the Norman for son dit et son dédit, “his
saying and his unsaying!” In Italy the numerous rival
cities pelt one another with proverbs: Chi ha a fare con
Tosco non convien esser losco
, “He who deals with a Tuscan
must not have his eyes shut.” A Venetia chi vi nasce mal vi
si pasce
, “Whom Venice breeds, she poorly feeds.”

There is another source of national characteristics, frequently
producing strange or whimsical combinations; a
people, from a very natural circumstance, have drawn their
proverbs from local objects, or from allusions to peculiar
customs. The influence of manners and customs over the
ideas and language of a people would form a subject of extensive
and curious research. There is a Japanese proverb,
that “A fog cannot be dispelled with a fan!” Had we not
known the origin of this proverb, it would be evident that it
could only have occurred to a people who had constantly
before them fogs and fans; and the fact appears that fogs are
frequent on the coast of Japan, and that from the age of
five years both sexes of the Japanese carry fans. The Spaniards
have an odd proverb to describe those who tease and
vex a person before they do him the very benefit which they
are about to confer—acting kindly, but speaking roughly;
Mostrar primero la horca que le lugar, “To show the gallows
before they show the town;” a circumstance alluding
to their small towns, which have a gallows placed on an
eminence, so that the gallows breaks on the eye of the traveller
before he gets a view of the town itself.

The Cheshire proverb on marriage, “Better wed over the
55
mixon than over the moor,” that is, at home or in its vicinity;
mixon alludes to the dung, &c., in the farm-yard, while
the road from Chester to London is over the moorland in
Staffordshire: this local proverb is a curious instance of provincial
pride, perhaps of wisdom, to induce the gentry of
that county to form intermarriages; to prolong their own
ancient families, and perpetuate ancient friendships between
them.

In the Isle of Man a proverbial expression forcibly indicates
the object constantly occupying the minds of the inhabitants.
The two Deemsters or judges, when appointed to
the chair of judgment, declare they will render justice between
man and man “as equally as the herring bone lies between
the two sides:” an image which could not have occurred
to any people unaccustomed to the herring-fishery.
There is a Cornish proverb, “Those who will not be ruled
by the rudder must be ruled by the rock”—the strands of
Cornwall, so often covered with wrecks, could not fail to impress
on the imaginations of its inhabitants the two objects
from whence they drew this salutary proverb against obstinate
wrongheads.

When Scotland, in the last century, felt its allegiance to
England doubtful, and when the French sent an expedition
to the Land of Cakes, a local proverb was revived, to show the
identity of interests which affected both nations:

If Skiddaw hath a cap,

Scruffel wots full well of that.

These are two high hills, one in Scotland and one in England;
so near, that what happens to the one will not be long
ere it reach the other. If a fog lodges on the one, it is sure
to rain on the other; the mutual sympathies of the two
countries were hence deduced in a copious dissertation, by
Oswald Dyke, on what was called “The Union-proverb,”
which local proverbs of our country Fuller has interspersed
in his “Worthies,” and Ray and Grose have collected separately.

I was amused lately by a curious financial revelation which
I found in an opposition paper, where it appears that “Ministers
pretend to make their load of taxes more portable, by
shifting the burden, or altering the pressure, without, however,
diminishing the weight; according to the Italian proverb,
Accommodare le bisaccie nella strada, ‘To fit the load on
56
the journey:’” it is taken from a custom of the mule-drivers,
who, placing their packages at first but awkwardly on
the backs of their poor beasts, and seeing them ready to sink,
cry out, “Never mind! we must fit them better on the
road!” I was gratified to discover, by the present and some
other modern instances, that the taste for proverbs was reviving,
and that we were returning to those sober times,
when the aptitude of a simple proverb would be preferred to
the verbosity of politicians, Tories, Whigs, or Radicals!

There are domestic proverbs which originate in incidents
known only to the natives of their province. Italian literature
is particularly rich in these stores. The lively proverbial
taste of that vivacious people was transferred to their
own authors; and when these allusions were obscured by
time, learned Italians, in their zeal for their national literature,
and in their national love of story-telling, have written
grave commentaries even on ludicrous, but popular tales, in
which the proverbs are said to have originated. They resemble
the old facetious contes, whose simplicity and humour
still live in the pages of Boccaccio, and are not forgotten in
those of the Queen of Navarre.

The Italians apply a proverb to a person who while he is
beaten, takes the blows quietly:—

Per beato ch’ elle non furon pesche!

Luckily they were not peaches!

And to threaten to give a man—

Una pesca in un occhio.

A peach in the eye,

means to give him a thrashing. This proverb, it is said,
originated in the close of a certain droll adventure. The community
of the Castle Poggibonsi, probably from some jocular
tenure observed on St. Bernard’s day, pay a tribute of peaches
to the court of Tuscany, which are usually shared among the
ladies in waiting, and the pages of the court. It happened
one season, in a great scarcity of peaches, that the good people
of Poggibonsi, finding them rather dear, sent, instead of
the customary tribute, a quantity of fine juicy figs, which was
so much disapproved of by the pages, that as soon as they got
hold of them, they began in rage to empty the baskets on the
heads of the ambassadors of the Poggibonsi, who, in attempting
to fly as well as they could from the pulpy shower, half-blinded,
57
and recollecting that peaches would have had stones
in them, cried out—

Per beato ch’ elle non furon pesche!

Luckily they were not peaches!

Fare le scalée di Sant’ Ambrogio; “To mount the stairs of
Saint Ambrose,” a proverb allusive to the business of the
school of scandal. Varchi explains it by a circumstance so
common in provincial cities. On summer evenings, for fresh
air and gossip, the loungers met on the steps and landing-places
of the church of St. Ambrose: whoever left the party,
“they read in his book,” as our commentator expresses it;
and not a leaf was passed over! All liked to join a party so well
informed of one another’s concerns, and every one tried to be
the very last to quit it,—not “to leave his character behind!”
It became a proverbial phrase with those who left a company,
and were too tender of their backs, to request they would not
“mount the stairs of St. Ambrose.” Jonson has well described
such a company:

You are so truly fear’d, but not beloved

One of another, as no one dares break

Company from the rest, lest they should fall

Upon him absent.

There are legends and histories which belong to proverbs;
and some of the most ancient refer to incidents which have
not always been commemorated. Two Greek proverbs have
accidentally been explained by Pausanias: “He is a man of
Tenedos!” to describe a person of unquestionable veracity;
and “To cut with the Tenedian axe;” to express an absolute
and irrevocable refusal. The first originated in a king of
Tenedos, who decreed that there should always stand behind
the judge a man holding an axe, ready to execute justice on
any one convicted of falsehood. The other arose from the
same king, whose father having reached his island, to supplicate
the son’s forgiveness for the injury inflicted on him by
the arts of a step-mother, was preparing to land; already the
ship was fastened by its cable to a rock; when the son came
down, and sternly cutting the cable with an axe, sent the ship
adrift to the mercy of the waves: hence, “to cut with the
Tenedian axe,” became proverbial to express an absolute
refusal. “Business to-morrow!” is another Greek proverb,
applied to a person ruined by his own neglect. The fate of
58
an eminent person perpetuated the expression which he
casually employed on the occasion. One of the Theban polemarchs,
in the midst of a convivial party, received despatches
relating to a conspiracy: flushed with wine, although pressed
by the courier to open them immediately, he smiled, and in
gaiety laying the letter under the pillow of his couch,
observed, “Business to-morrow!” Plutarch records that he fell
a victim to the twenty-four hours he had lost, and became the
author of a proverb which was still circulated among the Greeks.

The philosophical antiquary may often discover how many
a proverb commemorates an event which has escaped from the
more solemn monuments of history, and is often the solitary
authority of its existence. A national event in Spanish history
is preserved by a proverb. Y vengar quiniento sueldos;
“And revenge five hundred pounds!” An odd expression to
denote a person being a gentleman! but the proverb is historical.
The Spaniards of Old Castile were compelled to pay
an annual tribute of five hundred maidens to their masters,
the Moors; after several battles, the Spaniards succeeded in
compromising the shameful tribute, by as many pieces of coin:
at length the day arrived when they entirely emancipated themselves
from this odious imposition. The heroic action was performed
by men of distinction, and the event perpetuated in the
recollections of the Spaniards by this singular expression, which
alludes to the dishonourable tribute, was applied to characterise
all men of high honour, and devoted lovers of their country.

Pasquier, in his Récherches sur la France, reviewing the
periodical changes of ancient families in feudal times,
observes, that a proverb among the common people conveys
the result of all his inquiries; for those noble houses, which
in a single age declined from nobility and wealth to poverty
and meanness, gave rise to the proverb, Cent ans bannières et
cent ans civières!
“One hundred years a banner and one
hundred years a barrow!” The Italian proverb, Con l’Evangilio
si diventa heretico
, “With the gospel we become heretics,”—reflects
the policy of the court of Rome; and must
be dated at the time of the Reformation, when a translation
of the Scriptures into the vulgar tongue encountered such an
invincible opposition. The Scotch proverb, He that invented
the maiden first hanselled it
; that is, got the first of it!
The maiden is that well-known beheading engine, revived by
the French surgeon Guillotine. This proverb may be applied
to one who falls a victim to his own ingenuity; the artificer
59
of his own destruction! The inventor was James, Earl of
Morton, who for some years governed Scotland, and afterwards,
it is said, very unjustly suffered by his own invention.
It is a striking coincidence, that the same fate was shared by
the French reviver; both alike sad examples of disturbed
times! Among our own proverbs a remarkable incident has
been commemorated; Hand over head, as the men took the
Covenant!
This preserves the manner in which the Scotch
covenant, so famous in our history, was violently taken by
above sixty thousand persons about Edinburgh, in 1638; a
circumstance at that time novel in our own revolutionary
history, and afterwards paralleled by the French in voting
by “acclamation.” An ancient English proverb preserves a
curious fact concerning our coinage. Testers are gone to Oxford,
to study at Brazennose.
When Henry the Eighth
debased the silver coin, called testers, from their having a head
stamped on one side; the brass, breaking out in red pimples
on their silver faces, provoked the ill-humour of the people to
vent itself in this punning proverb, which has preserved for
the historical antiquary the popular feeling which lasted about
fifty years, till Elizabeth reformed the state of the coinage.
A northern proverb among us has preserved the remarkable
idea which seems to have once been prevalent, that the
metropolis of England was to be the city of York; Lincoln
was, London is, York shall be!
Whether at the time of the
union of the crowns, under James the First, when England
and Scotland became Great Britain, this city, from its centrical
situation, was considered as the best adapted for the seat of
government, or for some other cause which I have not discovered,
this notion must have been prevalent to have entered
into a proverb. The chief magistrate of York is the only
provincial one who is allowed the title of Lord Mayor; a circumstance
which seems connected with this proverb.

The Italian history of its own small principalities, whose
well-being so much depended on their prudence and sagacity,
affords many instances of the timely use of a proverb. Many
an intricate negotiation has been contracted through a good-humoured
proverb,—many a sarcastic one has silenced an
adversary; and sometimes they have been applied on more
solemn, and even tragical occasions. When Rinaldo degli
Albizzi was banished by the vigorous conduct of Cosmo de’
Medici, Machiavel tells us the expelled man sent Cosmo a
menace, in a proverb, La gallina covava! “The hen is
60
brooding!” said of one meditating vengeance. The undaunted
Cosmo replied by another, that “There was no
brooding out of the nest!”

I give an example of peculiar interest; for it is perpetuated
by Dante, and is connected with the character of Milton.

When the families of the Amadei and the Uberti felt their
honour wounded in the affront the younger Buondelmonte
had put upon them, in breaking off his match with a young
lady of their family, by marrying another, a council was held,
and the death of the young cavalier was proposed as the sole
atonement for their injured honour. But the consequences
which they anticipated, and which afterwards proved so fatal
to the Florentines, long suspended their decision. At length
Moscha Lamberti suddenly rising, exclaimed, in two proverbs,
“That those who considered everything would never
conclude on anything!” closing with an ancient proverbial
saying—cosa fatta capo ha! “a deed done has an end!” The
proverb sealed the fatal determination, and was long held in
mournful remembrance by the Tuscans; for, according to
Villani, it was the cause and beginning of the accursed
factions of the Guelphs and the Ghibellines. Dante has thus
immortalised the energetic expression in a scene of the
“Inferno.”

Ed un, ch’ avea l’una e l’altra man mozza,

Levando i moncherin per l’aura fosca,

Si che ’l sangue facea la faccia sozza,

Gridò:—“Ricorderati anche del Mosca,

Che dissi, lasso: Capo ha cosa fatta,

Che fu ’l mal seme della gente Tosca.”

———Then one

Maim’d of each hand, uplifted in the gloom

The bleeding stumps, that they with gory spots

Sullied his face, and cried—“Remember thee

Of Mosca too—I who, alas! exclaim’d

‘The deed once done, there is an end’—that proved

A seed of sorrow to the Tuscan race.”

Cary’s Dante.

This Italian proverb was adopted by Milton; for when deeply
engaged in writing “The Defence of the People,” and
warned that it might terminate in his blindness, he resolvedly
concluded his work, exclaiming with great magnanimity,
although the fatal prognostication had been accomplished,
cosa fatta capo ha! Did this proverb also influence his awful
61
decision on that great national event, when the most honest-minded
fluctuated between doubts and fears?

Of a person treacherously used, the Italian proverb says
that he has eaten of

Le frutte di fratre Alberigo.

The fruit of brother Alberigo.

Landino, on the following passage of Dante, preserves the
tragic story:—

———Io son fratre Alberigo,

Io son quel dalle frutta del mal orto

Che qui reprendo, &c.

Canto xxxiii.

“The friar Alberigo,” answered he,

“Am I, who from the evil garden pluck’d

Its fruitage, and am here repaid the date

More luscious for my fig.”

Cary’s Dante.

This was Manfred, the Lord of Fuenza, who, after many
cruelties, turned friar. Reconciling himself to those whom
he had so often opposed, to celebrate the renewal of their
friendship he invited them to a magnificent entertainment.
At the end of the dinner the horn blew to announce the
dessert—but it was the signal of this dissimulating conspirator!—and
the fruits which that day were served to his
guests were armed men, who, rushing in, immolated their
victims.

Among these historical proverbs none are more entertaining
than those which perpetuate national events, connected with
those of another people. When a Frenchman would let us
understand that he has settled with his creditors, the proverb
is J’ai payé tous mes Anglois: “I have paid all my English.”
This proverb originated when John, the French king, was
taken prisoner by our Black Prince. Levies of money were
made for the king’s ransom, and for many French lords; and
the French people have thus perpetuated the military glory
of our nation, and their own idea of it, by making the
English and their creditors synonymous terms. Another
relates to the same event—Le Pape est devenu François, et
Jesus Christ Anglais
: “Now the Pope is become French and
Jesus Christ English;” a proverb which arose when the Pope,
exiled from Rome, held his court at Avignon in France; and
62
the English prospered so well, that they possessed more than
half the kingdom. The Spanish proverb concerning England
is well known—

Con todo el mondo guerra,

Y paz con Inglaterra!

War with the world,

And peace with England!

Whether this proverb was one of the results of their
memorable armada, and was only coined after their conviction
of the splendid folly which they had committed, I cannot
ascertain. England must always have been a desirable ally
to Spain against her potent rival and neighbour. The
Italians have a proverb, which formerly, at least, was
strongly indicative of the travelled Englishmen in their
country, Inglese Italianato è un diavolo incarnato; “The
Italianised Englishman is a devil incarnate.” Formerly
there existed a closer intercourse between our country and
Italy than with France. Before and during the reigns of
Elizabeth and James the First that land of the elegant arts
modelled our taste and manners: and more Italians travelled
into England, and were more constant residents, from commercial
concerns, than afterwards when France assumed a
higher rank in Europe by her political superiority. This
cause will sufficiently account for the number of Italian
proverbs relating to England, which show an intimacy with
our manners that could not else have occurred. It was
probably some sarcastic Italian, and, perhaps, horologer, who,
to describe the disagreement of persons, proverbed our nation—“They
agree like the clocks of London!” We were once
better famed for merry Christmases and their pies; and it
must have been the Italians who had been domiciliated with
us who gave currency to the proverb—Ha piu da fare che i
forni di natale in Inghilterra
: “He has more business than
English ovens at Christmas.” Our pie-loving gentry were
notorious, and Shakspeare’s folio was usually laid open in the
great halls of our nobility to entertain their attendants, who
devoured at once Shakspeare and their pasty. Some of those
volumes have come down to us, not only with the stains,
but inclosing even the identical piecrusts of the Elizabethan
age.

I have thus attempted to develope the art of reading
proverbs
; but have done little more than indicate the
63
theory, and must leave the skilful student to the delicacy of
the practice. I am anxious to rescue from prevailing prejudices
these neglected stores of curious amusement, and of
deep insight into the ways of man, and to point out the bold
and concealed truths which are scattered in these collections.
There seems to be no occurrence in human affairs to which
some proverb may not be applied. All knowledge was long
aphoristical and traditional, pithily contracting the discoveries
which were to be instantly comprehended and easily
retained. Whatever be the revolutionary state of man,
similar principles and like occurrences are returning on us;
and antiquity, whenever it is justly applicable to our times,
loses its denomination, and becomes the truth of our own age.
A proverb will often cut the knot which others in vain are
attempting to untie. Johnson, palled with the redundant
elegancies of modern composition, once said, “I fancy
mankind may come in time to write all aphoristically, except
in narrative; grow weary of preparation, and connexion, and
illustration, and all those arts by which a big book is made.”
Many a volume indeed has often been written to demonstrate
what a lover of proverbs could show had long been ascertained
by a single one in his favourite collections.

An insurmountable difficulty, which every paræmiographer
has encountered, is that of forming an apt, a ready, and a
systematic classification: the moral Linnæus of such a
“systema naturæ” has not yet appeared. Each discovered
his predecessor’s mode imperfect, but each was doomed to
meet the same fate.40 The arrangement of proverbs has
baffled the ingenuity of every one of their collectors. Our
Ray, after long premeditation, has chosen a system with the
appearance of an alphabetical order; but, as it turns out, his
system is no system, and his alphabet is no alphabet. After
ten years’ labour, the good man could only arrange his
proverbs by commonplaces—by complete sentences—by
phrases or forms of speech—by proverbial similes—and so on.
All these are pursued in alphabetical order, “by the first
64
letter of the most ‘material word,’ or if there be more words
equally material,’ by that which usually stands foremost.”
The most patient examiner will usually find that he wants
the sagacity of the collector to discover that word which is
“the most material,” or, “the words equally material.” We
have to search through all that multiplicity of divisions, or
conjuring boxes, in which this juggler of proverbs pretends to
hide the ball.41

A still more formidable objection against a collection of
proverbs, for the impatient reader, is their unreadableness.
Taking in succession a multitude of insulated proverbs, their
slippery nature resists all hope of retaining one in a hundred;
the study of proverbs must be a frequent recurrence to a
gradual collection of favourite ones, which we ourselves must
form. The experience of life will throw a perpetual freshness
over these short and simple texts; every day may furnish a
new commentary; and we may grow old, and find novelty in
proverbs by their perpetual application.

There are, perhaps, about twenty thousand proverbs among
the nations of Europe: many of these have spread in their
common intercourse; many are borrowed from the ancients,
chiefly the Greeks, who themselves largely took them from
the eastern nations. Our own proverbs are too often deficient
in that elegance and ingenuity which are often found
in the Spanish and the Italian. Proverbs frequently enliven
conversation, or enter into the business of life in those countries,
without any feeling of vulgarity being associated with
them: they are too numerous, too witty, and too wise to cease
to please by their poignancy and their aptitude. I have heard
them fall from the lips of men of letters and of statesmen.
When recently the disorderly state of the manufacturers of
Manchester menaced an insurrection, a profound Italian politician
observed to me, that it was not of a nature to alarm a
great nation; for that the remedy was at hand, in the proverb
of the Lazzaroni of Naples, Metà consiglio, metà esempio,
metà denaro!
“Half advice, half example, half money!”
The result confirmed the truth of the proverb, which, had it
been known at the time, might have quieted the honest fears
of a great part of the nation.

Proverbs have ceased to be studied or employed in conversation
65
since the time we have derived our knowledge from
books; but in a philosophical age they appear to offer infinite
subjects for speculative curiosity. Originating in various
eras, these memorials of manners, of events, and of modes of
thinking, for historical as well as for moral purposes, still retain
a strong hold on our attention. The collected knowledge
of successive ages, and of different people, must always
enter into some part of our own! Truth and nature can
never be obsolete.

Proverbs embrace the wide sphere of human existence, they
take all the colours of life, they are often exquisite strokes of
genius, they delight by their airy sarcasm or their caustic
satire, the luxuriance of their humour, the playfulness of their
turn, and even by the elegance of their imagery, and the tenderness
of their sentiment. They give a deep insight into
domestic life, and open for us the heart of man, in all the
various states which he may occupy—a frequent review of
proverbs should enter into our readings; and although they
are no longer the ornaments of conversation, they have not
ceased to be the treasuries of Thought!


29 Taylor’s Translation of Plato’s works, vol v. p. 36.

30 Shakspeare satirically alludes to the quality of such rhymes in his
Merchant of Venice, Act v. Sc. 1. Speaking of one

“—— whose poesy was

For all the world like cutler’s poetry

Upon a knife, Love me, and leave me not.”

31 One of the fruit trenchers, for such these roundels are called in the
Gent. Mag. for 1798, p. 398, is engraved there, and the inscriptions of
an entire set given.—See also the Supplement to that volume, p. 1187.
The author of the “Art of English Poesie,” 1589, tells us they never
contained above one verse, or two at the most, but the shorter the
better. Two specimens may suffice the reader. One, under the symbol
of a skull, thus morally discourses:—

“Content thyself with thine estate,

And send no poor wight from thy gate;

For why, this counsel I you give,

To learne to die, and die to live.”

On another, decorated with pictures of fruit, are these satirical lines:—

“Feed and be fat: hear’s pears and plums,

Will never hurt your teeth or spoil your gums.

And I wish those girls that painted are,

No other food than such fine painted fare.”

32 This constant custom of engraving “posies,” as they were termed, on
rings, is noted by many authors of the Elizabethan era. Lilly, in his
“Euphues,” addresses the ladies for a favourable judgment on his work,
hoping it will be recorded “as you do the posies in your rings, which are
always next to the finger not to be seene of him that holdeth you by the
hand, and yet knowne by you that weare them on your hands.” They were
always engraved withinside of the ring. A MS. of the time of Charles I.
furnishes us with a single posy, of one line, to this effect—“This hath
alloy; my love is pure.” From the same source we have the two following
rhyming, or “double posies”—

“Constancy and heaven are round,

And in this the emblem’s found.”

“Weare me out, love shall not waste;

Love beyond tyme still is placed.”

33 Heywood’s “Dialogue, conteyninge the Number in Effecte of all the
Proverbes in the English Tunge, 1561.” There are more editions of this
little volume than Warton has noticed. There is some humour in his
narrative, but his metre and his ribaldry are heavy taxes on our curiosity.

34 The whole of Tusser’s “Five Hundred Pointes of Good Husbandrie,”
1580, was composed in quaint couplets, long remembered by the peasantry
for their homely worldly wisdom. One, constructed for the bakehouse, runs
thus:—

“New bread is a drivell (waste);

Much crust is as evil.”

Another for the dairymaid assures her—

“Good dairie doth pleasure;

Ill dairie spends treasure.”

Another might rival any lesson of thrift:—

“Where nothing will last,

Spare such as thou hast.”

35 Townshend’s Historical Collections, p. 283.

36 It was published in 1616: the writer only catches at some verbal expressions—as,
for instance:—

The vulgar proverb runs, “The more the merrier.”

The cross,—“Not so! one hand is enough in a purse.”

The proverb, “It is a great way to the bottom of the sea.”

The cross,—“Not so! it is but a stone’s cast.”

The proverb, “The pride of the rich makes the labours of the poor.”

The cross,—“Not so! the labours of the poor make the pride of the rich.”

The proverb, “He runs far who never turns.”

The cross,—“Not so! he may break his neck in a short course.”

37 It has been suggested that this whimsical amusement has been lately
revived, to a certain degree, in the acting of charades among juvenile
parties.

38 Now the punning motto of a noble family.

39 At the Royal institution there is a fine copy of Polydore Vergil’s
“Adagia,” with his other work, curious in its day, De Inventoribus
Rerum
, printed by Frobenius, in 1521. The wood-cuts of this edition
seem to me to be executed with inimitable delicacy, resembling a pencilling
which Raphael might have envied.

40 Since the appearance of the present article, several collections of
Proverbs have been attempted. A little unpretending volume, entitled
“Select Proverbs of all Nations, with Notes and Comments, by Thomas
Fielding, 1824,” is not ill arranged; an excellent book for popular reading.
The editor of a recent miscellaneous compilation, “The Treasury of Knowledge,”
has whimsically bordered the four sides of the pages of a Dictionary
with as many proverbs. The plan was ingenious, but the proverbs are
not. Triteness and triviality are fatal to a proverb.

41 A new edition of Ray’s book, with large additions, was published by
Bohn, in 1855, under the title of “A Handbook of Proverbs.” It is a
vast collection of “wise saws” of all ages and countries.


 

CONFUSION OF WORDS.

“There is nothing more common,” says the lively Voltaire,
“than to read and to converse to no purpose. In history, in
morals, in law, in physic, and in divinity, be careful of equivocal
terms.” One of the ancients wrote a book to prove
that there was no word which did not convey an ambiguous
and uncertain meaning. If we possessed this lost book, our
ingenious dictionaries of “synonyms” would not probably
prove its uselessness. Whenever the same word is associated
by the parties with different ideas, they may converse, or
controverse, till “the crack of doom!” This with a little
obstinacy and some agility in shifting his ground, makes the
fortune of an opponent. While one party is worried in disentangling
a meaning, and the other is winding and unwinding
about him with another, a word of the kind we have
mentioned, carelessly or perversely slipped into an argument,
may prolong it for a century or two—as it has happened!
Vaugelas, who passed his whole life in the study of words,
would not allow that the sense was to determine the meaning
of words; for, says he, it is the business of words to explain
66
the sense. Kant for a long while discovered in this way a
facility of arguing without end, as at this moment do our
political economists. “I beseech you,” exclaims a poetical
critic, in the agony of a confusion of words, on the Pope controversy,
“not to ask whether I mean this or that!” Our
critic, positive that he has made himself understood, has
shown how a few vague terms may admit of volumes of vindication.
Throw out a word, capable of fifty senses, and you
raise fifty parties! Should some friend of peace enable the
fifty to repose on one sense, that innocent word, no longer
ringing the tocsin of a party, would lie in forgetfulness in the
Dictionary. Still more provoking when an identity of meaning
is only disguised by different modes of expression, and
when the term has been closely sifted, to their mutual
astonishment both parties discover the same thing lying
under the bran and chaff after this heated operation. Plato
and Aristotle probably agreed much better than the opposite
parties they raised up imagined; their difference was in the
manner of expression, rather than in the points discussed.
The Nominalists and the Realists, who once filled the world
with their brawls, and who from irregular words came to
regular blows, could never comprehend their alternate nonsense;
“whether in employing general terms we use words
or names only, or whether there is in nature anything corresponding
to what we mean by a general idea?” The Nominalists
only denied what no one in his senses would affirm;
and the Realists only contended for what no one in his senses
would deny; a hair’s breadth might have joined what the
spirit of party had sundered!

Do we flatter ourselves that the Logomachies of the Nominalists
and the Realists terminated with these scolding
schoolmen? Modern nonsense, weighed against the obsolete,
may make the scales tremble for awhile, but it will lose its
agreeable quality of freshness, and subside into an equipoise.
We find their spirit still lurking among our own metaphysicians!
“Lo! the Nominalists and the Realists again!” exclaimed
my learned friend, Sharon Turner, alluding to our
modern doctrines on abstract ideas, on which there is still a
doubt whether they are anything more than generalising
terms
.42 Leibnitz confused his philosophy by the term sufficient
reason
: for every existence, for every event, and for
67
every truth there must be a sufficient reason. This vagueness
of language produced a perpetual misconception, and
Leibnitz was proud of his equivocal triumphs in always
affording a new interpretation! It is conjectured that he
only employed his term of sufficient reason for the plain
simple word of cause. Even Locke, who has himself so admirably
noticed the “abuse of words,” has been charged with
using vague and indefinite ones; he has sometimes employed
the words reflection, mind, and spirit in so indefinite a way,
that they have confused his philosophy: thus by some ambiguous
expressions, our great metaphysician has been made to
establish doctrines fatal to the immutability of moral distinctions.
Even the eagle-eye of the intellectual Newton grew
dim in the obscurity of the language of Locke. We are
astonished to discover that two such intellects should not
comprehend the same ideas; for Newton wrote to Locke, “I
beg your pardon for representing that you struck at the root
of morality in a principle laid down in your book of Ideas—and
that I took you for a Hobbist!”43 The difference of
opinion between Locke and Reid is in consequence of an ambiguity
in the word principle, as employed by Reid. The
removal of a solitary word may cast a luminous ray over a
whole body of philosophy: “If we had called the infinite the
indefinite,” says Condillac, in his Traité des Sensations, “by
this small change of a word we should have avoided the error
of imagining that we have a positive idea of infinity, from
whence so many false reasonings have been carried on, not
only by metaphysicians, but even by geometricians.” The
word reason has been used with different meanings by different
writers; reasoning and reason have been often confounded;
a man may have an endless capacity for reasoning,
without being much influenced by reason, and to be reasonable,
perhaps differs from both! So Moliere tells us,

Raisonner est l’emploi de toute ma maison;

Et le raisonnement en bannit la raison!

In this research on “confusion of words,” might enter the
voluminous history of the founders of sects, who have usually
employed terms which had no meaning attached to them, or
were so ambiguous that their real notions have never been
comprehended; hence the most chimerical opinions have been
68
imputed to founders of sects. We may instance that of the
Antinomians, whose remarkable denomination explains their
doctrine, expressing that they were “against law!” Their
founder was John Agricola, a follower of Luther, who, while
he lived, had kept Agricola’s follies from exploding, which
they did when he asserted that there was no such thing as
sin, our salvation depending on faith, and not on works; and
when he declaimed against the Law of God. To what length
some of his sect pushed this verbal doctrine is known; but
the real notions of this Agricola probably never will be!
Bayle considered him as a harmless dreamer in theology, who
had confused his head by Paul’s controversies with the Jews;
but Mosheim, who bestows on this early reformer the epithets
of ventosus and versipellis, windy and crafty!
or, as his translator has it, charges him with “vanity, presumption,
and artifice,” tells us by the term “law,” Agricola only meant
the ten commandments of Moses, which he considered were
abrogated by the Gospel, being designed for the Jews and
not for the Christians. Agricola then, by the words the
“Law of God,” and “that there was no such thing as sin,”
must have said one thing and meant another! This appears
to have been the case with most of the divines of the sixteenth
century; for even Mosheim complains of “their want
of precision and consistency in expressing their sentiments,
hence their real sentiments have been misunderstood.” There
evidently prevailed a great “confusion of words” among
them! The grace suffisante and the grace efficace of the
Jansenists and the Jesuits show the shifts and stratagems by
which nonsense may be dignified. “Whether all men received
from God sufficient grace for their conversion!” was an inquiry
some unhappy metaphysical theologist set afloat: the
Jesuits, according to their worldly system of making men’s
consciences easy, affirmed it; but the Jansenists insisted,
that this sufficient grace would never be efficacious, unless
accompanied by special grace. “Then the sufficient grace,
which is not efficacious, is a contradiction in terms, and
worse, a heresy!” triumphantly cried the Jesuits, exulting
over their adversaries. This “confusion of words” thickened,
till the Jesuits introduced in this logomachy with the Jansenists
papal bulls, royal edicts, and a regiment of dragoons!
The Jansenists, in despair, appealed to miracles and prodigies,
which they got up for public representation; but, above all,
to their Pascal, whose immortal satire the Jesuits really felt
69
was at once “sufficient and efficacious,” though the dragoons,
in settling a “confusion of words,” did not boast of inferior
success to Pascal’s. Former ages had, indeed, witnessed
even a more melancholy logomachy, in the Homoousion and
the Homoiousion! An event which Boileau has immortalised
by some fine verses, which, in his famous satire on L’Equivoque,
for reasons best known to the Sorbonne, were struck
out of the text.

D’une syllabe impie un saint mot augmenté

Remplit tous les esprits d’aigreurs si meurtrières—

Tu fis, dans une guerre et si triste et si longue,

Périr tant de Chrétiens, martyrs d’une diphthongue!

Whether the Son was similar to the substance of the
Father, or of the same substance, depended on the diphthong
oi, which was alternately rejected and received. Had they
earlier discovered, what at length they agreed on, that the
words denoted what was incomprehensible, it would have
saved thousands, as a witness describes, “from tearing one
another to pieces.” The great controversy between Abelard
and St. Bernard, when the saint accused the scholastic of
maintaining heretical notions of the Trinity, long agitated
the world; yet, now that these confusers of words can no
longer inflame our passions, we wonder how these parties
could themselves differ about words to which we can attach
no meaning whatever. There have been few councils or
synods where the omission or addition of a word or a phrase
might not have terminated an interminable logomachy! At
the council of Basle, for the convenience of the disputants,
John de Secubia drew up a treatise of undeclined words,
chiefly to determine the signification of the particles from,
by, but, and except, which it seems were perpetually occasioning
fresh disputes among the Hussites and the Bohemians.
Had Jerome of Prague known, like our Shakspeare, the virtue
of an if, or agreed with Hobbes, that he should not have
been so positive in the use of the verb is, he might have
been spared from the flames. The philosopher of Malmsbury
has declared that “Perhaps Judgment was nothing else but
the composition or joining of two names of things, or modes,
by the verb is.” In modern times the popes have more
skilfully freed the church from this “confusion of words.”
His holiness, on one occasion, standing in equal terror of the
court of France, who protected the Jesuits, and of the court
70
of Spain, who maintained the cause of the Dominicans, contrived
a phrase, where a comma or a full stop, placed at the
beginning or the end, purported that his holiness tolerated
the opinions which he condemned; and when the rival parties
despatched deputations to the court of Rome to plead for the
period, or advocate the comma, his holiness, in this “confusion
of words,” flung an unpunctuated copy to the parties;
nor was it his fault, but that of the spirit of party, if the
rage of the one could not subside into a comma, nor that of
the other close by a full period!

In jurisprudence much confusion has occurred in the uses
of the term rights; yet the social union and human happiness
are involved in the precision of the expression. When Montesquieu
laid down, as the active principle of a republic,
virtue, it seemed to infer that a republic was the best of
governments. In the defence of his great work he was
obliged to define the term; and it seems that by virtue he
only meant political virtue, the love of the country.

In politics, what evils have resulted from abstract terms to
which no ideas are affixed,—such as, “The Equality of Man—the
Sovereignty or the Majesty of the People—Loyalty—Reform—even
Liberty herself!—Public Opinion—Public
Interest;” and other abstract notions, which have excited
the hatred or the ridicule of the vulgar. Abstract ideas, as
sounds, have been used as watchwords. The combatants will
usually be found willing to fight for words to which, perhaps,
not one of them has attached any settled signification. This
is admirably touched on by Locke, in his chapter of “Abuse
of Words.” “Wisdom, Glory, Grace, &c., are words frequent
enough in every man’s mouth; but if a great many of those
who use them should be asked what they mean by them,
they would be at a stand, and know not what to answer—a
plain proof that though they have learned those sounds, and
have them ready at their tongue’s end, yet there are no determined
ideas laid up in their minds which are to be expressed
to others by them.”

When the American exclaimed that he was not represented
in the House of Commons, because he was not an elector, he
was told that a very small part of the people of England were
electors. As they could not call this an actual representation,
they invented a new name for it, and called it a virtual one.
It imposed on the English nation, who could not object that
others should be taxed rather than themselves; but with the
71
Americans it was a sophism! and this virtual representation,
instead of an actual one, terminated in our separation;
“which,” says Mr. Flood, “at the time appeared to have
swept away most of our glory and our territory; forty thousand
lives, and one hundred millions of treasure!”

That fatal expression which Rousseau had introduced,
l’Egalité des Hommes, which finally involved the happiness
of a whole people, had he lived he had probably shown how
ill his country had understood. He could only have referred
in his mind to political equality, but not an equality of possessions,
of property, of authority, destructive of social order
and of moral duties, which must exist among every people.
“Liberty,” “Equality,” and “Reform” (innocent words!)
sadly ferment the brains of those who cannot affix any definite
notions to them; they are like those chimerical fictions in
law, which declare the “sovereign immortal, proclaim his
ubiquity in various places,” and irritate the feelings of the
populace, by assuming that “the king can never do wrong!”
In the time of James the Second “it is curious,” says Lord
Russell, “to read the conference between the Houses on the
meaning of the words ‘deserted’ and ‘abdicated,’ and the
debates in the Lords whether or no there is an original contract
between king and people.” The people would necessarily
decide that “kings derived their power from them;”
but kings were once maintained by a “right divine,” a
“confusion of words,” derived from two opposite theories,
and both only relatively true. When we listen so frequently
to such abstract terms as “the majesty of the people,” “the
sovereignty of the people,” whence the inference that “all
power is derived from the people,” we can form no definite
notions: it is “a confusion of words,” contradicting all the
political experience which our studies or our observations
furnish; for sovereignty is established to rule, to conduct,
and to settle the vacillations and quick passions of the multitude.
Public opinion expresses too often the ideas of one
party in place; and public interest those of another party
out! Political axioms, from the circumstance of having the
notions attached to them unsettled, are applied to the most
opposite ends! “In the time of the French Directory,”
observes an Italian philosopher of profound views, “in the
revolution of Naples, the democratic faction pronounced that
‘Every act of a tyrannical government is in its origin illegal;’
a proposition which at first sight seems self-evident, but which
72
went to render all existing laws impracticable.” The doctrine
of the illegality of the acts of a tyrant was proclaimed by
Brutus and Cicero, in the name of the senate, against the
populace
, who had favoured Cæsar’s perpetual dictatorship;
and the populace of Paris availed themselves of it, against the
National Assembly
.

This “confusion of words,” in time-serving politics, has too
often confounded right and wrong; and artful men, driven
into a corner, and intent only on its possession, have found
no difficulty in solving doubts, and reconciling contradictions.
Our own history in revolutionary times abounds with dangerous
examples from all parties; of specious hypotheses for
compliance with the government of the day or the passions
of parliament. Here is an instance in which the subtle confuser
of words pretended to substitute two consciences, by
utterly depriving a man of any! When the unhappy Charles
the First pleaded that to pass the bill of attainder against
the Earl of Strafford was against his conscience, that remarkable
character of “boldness and impiety,” as Clarendon characterizes
Williams, Archbishop of York, on this argument of
conscience (a simple word enough), demonstrated “that there
were two sorts of conscience, public and private; that his
public conscience as a king might dispense with his private
conscience as a man!” Such was the ignominious argument
which decided the fate of that great victim of State! It was
an impudent “confusion of words” when Prynne (in order to
quiet the consciences of those who were uneasy at warring
with the king) observed that the statute of twenty-fifth
Edward the Third ran in the singular number—“If a man
shall levy war against the king, and therefore could not be
extended to the houses, who are many and public persons.”
Later, we find Sherlock blest with the spirit of Williams, the
Archbishop of York, whom we have just left. When some
did not know how to charge and to discharge themselves of
the oaths to James the Second and to William the Third, this
confounder of words discovered that there were two rights, as
the other had that there were two consciences; one was a
providential right, and the other a legal right; one person
might very righteously claim and take a thing, and another
as righteously hold and keep it; but that whoever got the
better
had the providential right by possession; and since all
authority comes from God, the people were obliged to transfer
their allegiance to him as a king of God’s making; so that
73
he who had the providential right necessarily had the legal
one! a very simple discovery, which must, however, have cost
him some pains; for this confounder of words was himself
confounded by twelve answers by non-jurors! A French
politician of this stamp recently was suspended from his lectureship
for asserting that the possession of the soil was a
right; by which principle, any king reigning over a country,
whether by treachery, crime, and usurpation, was a legitimate
sovereign
. For this convenient principle the lecturer was
tried, and declared not guilty—by persons who have lately
found their advantage in a confusion of words. In treaties
between nations, a “confusion of words” has been more particularly
studied; and that negotiator has conceived himself
most dexterous who, by this abuse of words, has retained an
arrière-pensée which may fasten or loosen the ambiguous
expression he had so cautiously and so finely inlaid in his
mosaic of treachery. A scene of this nature I draw out of
“Mesnager’s Negociation with the Court of England.”
When that secret agent of Louis the Fourteenth was negotiating
a peace, an insuperable difficulty arose respecting the
acknowledgment of the Hanoverian succession. It was absolutely
necessary, on this delicate point, to quiet the anxiety
of the English public and our allies; but though the French
king was willing to recognise Anne’s title to the throne, yet
the settlement in the house of Hanover was incompatible
with French interests and French honour. Mesnager told
Lord Bolingbroke that “the king, his master, would consent
to any such article, looking the other way, as might disengage
him from the obligation of that agreement
, as the occasion
should present.” This ambiguous language was probably
understood by Lord Bolingbroke: at the next conference his
lordship informed the secret agent “that the queen could not
admit of any explanations, whatever her intentions might be;
that the succession was settled by act of parliament; that as
to the private sentiments of the queen, or of any about her,
he could say nothing.” “All this was said with such an air,
as to let me understand that he gave a secret assent to what
I had proposed, &c.; but he desired me to drop the discourse.”
Thus two great negotiators, both equally urgent to conclude
the treaty, found an insuperable obstacle occur, which neither
could control. Two honest men would have parted; but the
“skilful confounder of words,” the French diplomatist, hit on
an expedient; he wrote the words which afterwards appeared
74
in the preliminaries, “That Louis the Fourteenth will acknowledge
the Queen of Great Britain in that quality, as also the
succession of the crown according to the
present settlement.”
“The English agent,” adds the Frenchman, “would
have had me add—on the house of Hanover, but this I
entreated him not to desire of me.” The term present
settlement
, then, was that article which was looking the
other way
, to disengage his master from the obligation of
that agreement
, as occasion should present! that is, that
Louis the Fourteenth chose to understand by the present
settlement
the old one, by which the British crown was to
be restored to the Pretender! Anne and the English nation
were to understand it in their own sense—as the new one,
which transferred it to the house of Hanover!

When politicians cannot rely upon each other’s interpretation
of one of the commonest words in our language, how can
they possibly act together? The Bishop of Winchester has
proved this observation, by the remarkable anecdote of the
Duke of Portland and Mr. Pitt, who, with a view to unite
parties, were to hold a conference on fair and equal terms.
His grace did not object to the word fair, but the word
equal was more specific and limited; and for a necessary preliminary,
he requested Mr. Pitt to inform him what he understood
by the word equal? Whether Pitt was puzzled by the
question, or would not deliver up an arrière-pensée, he put off
the explanation to the conference. But the duke would not
meet Mr. Pitt till the word was explained; and this important
negotiation was broken off by not explaining a simple word
which appeared to require no explanation.

There is nothing more fatal in language than to wander
from the popular acceptation of words; and yet this popular
sense cannot always accord with precision of ideas, for it is
itself subject to great changes.

Another source, therefore, of the abuse of words, is that
mutability to which, in the course of time, the verbal edifice,
as well as more substantial ones, is doomed. A familiar
instance presents itself in the titles of tyrant, parasite,
and sophist, originally honourable distinctions. The abuses of
dominion made the appropriate title of kings odious; the title
of a magistrate, who had the care of the public granaries of
corn, at length was applied to a wretched flatterer for a
dinner; and absurd philosophers occasioned a mere denomination
to become a by-name. To employ such terms in their
75
primitive sense would now confuse all ideas; yet there is an
affectation of erudition which has frequently revived terms
sanctioned by antiquity. Bishop Watson entitled his vindication
of the Bible “an apology:” this word, in its primitive
sense, had long been lost for the multitude, whom he particularly
addressed in this work, and who could only understand
it in the sense they are accustomed to. Unquestionably, many
of its readers have imagined that the bishop was offering an
excuse for a belief in the Bible, instead of a vindication of its
truth. The word impertinent, by the ancient jurisconsults, or
law-counsellors, who gave their opinion on cases, was used
merely in opposition to pertinentratio pertinens is a pertinent
reason, that is, a reason pertaining to the cause in question,
and a ratio impertinens, an impertinent reason, is an
argument not pertaining to the subject.44 Impertinent then
originally meant neither absurdity nor rude intrusion, as it
does in our present popular sense. The learned Arnauld
having characterised a reply of one of his adversaries by the
epithet impertinent, when blamed for the freedom of his language,
explained his meaning by giving this history of the
word, which applies to our own language. Thus also with us
the word indifferent has entirely changed: an historian, whose
work was indifferently written, would formerly have claimed
our attention. In the Liturgy it is prayed that “magistrates
may indifferently minister justice.” Indifferently originally
meant impartially. The word extravagant, in its primitive
signification, only signified to digress from the subject. The
Decretals, or those letters from the popes deciding on points
of ecclesiastical discipline, were at length incorporated with
the canon law, and were called extravagant by wandering out
of the body of the canon law, being confusedly dispersed
through that collection. When Luther had the Decretals
publicly burnt at Wittemberg, the insult was designed for the
pope, rather than as a condemnation of the canon law itself.
Suppose, in the present case, two persons of opposite opinions.
76
The catholic, who had said that the decretals were extravagant,
might not have intended to depreciate them, or make
any concession to the Lutheran. What confusion of words
has the common sense of the Scotch metaphysicians introduced
into philosophy! There are no words, perhaps, in the
language which may be so differently interpreted; and Professor
Dugald Stewart has collected, in a curious note in the
second volume of his “Philosophy of the Human Mind,” a
singular variety of its opposite significations. The Latin
phrase, sensus communis, may, in various passages of Cicero,
be translated by our phrase common sense; but, on other
occasions, it means something different; the sensus communis
of the schoolmen is quite another thing, and is synonymous
with conception, and referred to the seat of intellect; with Sir
John Davies, in his curious metaphysical poem, common sense
is used as imagination. It created a controversy with Beattie
and Reid; and Reid, who introduced this vague ambiguous
phrase in philosophical language, often understood the term in
its ordinary acceptation. This change of the meaning of
words, which is constantly recurring in metaphysical disputes,
has made that curious but obscure science liable to this objection
of Hobbes, “with many words making nothing understood!”

Controversies have been keenly agitated about the principles
of morals, which resolve entirely into verbal disputes, or at
most into questions of arrangement and classification, of little
comparative moment to the points at issue. This observation
of Mr. Dugald Stewart’s might be illustrated by the fate of
the numerous inventors of systems of thinking or morals, who
have only employed very different and even opposite terms in
appearance to express the same thing. Some, by their mode
of philosophising, have strangely unsettled the words self-interest
and self-love; and their misconceptions have sadly
misled the votaries of these systems of morals; as others also
by such vague terms as “utility, fitness,” &c.

When Epicurus asserted that the sovereign good consisted
in pleasure, opposing the unfeeling austerity of the Stoics by
the softness of pleasurable emotions, his principle was soon
disregarded; while his word, perhaps chosen in the spirit of
paradox, was warmly adopted by the sensualist. Epicurus,
of whom Seneca has drawn so beautiful a domestic scene, in
whose garden a loaf, a Cytheridean cheese, and a draught
77
which did not inflame thirst,45 was the sole banquet, would
have started indignantly at

The fattest hog in Epicurus’ sty!

Such are the facts which illustrate that principle in “the
abuse of words,” which Locke calls “an affected obscurity
arising from applying old words to new, or unusual significations.”

It was the same “confusion of words” which gave rise to
the famous sect of the Sadducees. The master of its founder
Sadoc, in his moral purity, was desirous of a disinterested
worship of the Deity; he would not have men like slaves,
obedient from the hope of reward or the fear of punishment.
Sadoc drew a quite contrary inference from the intention of
his master, concluding that there were neither rewards nor
punishments in a future state. The result is a parallel to the
fate of Epicurus. The morality of the master of Sadoc was
of the most pure and elevated kind, but in the “confusion of
words,” the libertines adopted them for their own purposes—and
having once assumed that neither rewards nor punishments
existed in the after-state, they proceeded to the erroneous
consequence that man perished with his own dust!

The plainest words, by accidental associations, may suggest
the most erroneous conceptions, and have been productive of
the grossest errors. In the famous Bangorian controversy,
one of the writers excites a smile by a complaint, arising from
his views of the signification of a plain word, whose meaning
he thinks had been changed by the contending parties. He
says, “the word country, like a great many others, such as
church and kingdom, is, by the Bishop of Bangor’s leave,
become to signify a collection of ideas very different from its
original meaning; with some it implies party, with others
private opinion, and with most interest, and perhaps, in time,
may signify some other country. When this good innocent
word has been tossed backwards and forwards a little longer,
some new reformer of language may arise to reduce it to its
primitive signification—the real interest of Great Britain!
The antagonist of this controversialist probably retorted on
him his own term of the real interest, which might be a very
opposite one, according to their notions! It has been said,
with what truth I know not, that it was by a mere confusion
78
of words that Burke was enabled to alarm the great Whig
families, by showing them their fate in that of the
French noblesse; they were misled by the similitude of names.
The French noblesse had as little resemblance to our nobility
as they have to the Mandarins of China. However it may
be in this case, certain it is that the same terms misapplied
have often raised those delusive notions termed false analogies.
It was long imagined in this country, that the parliaments of
France were somewhat akin to our own; but these assemblies
were very differently constituted, consisting only of lawyers in
courts of law. A misnomer confuses all argument. There
is a trick which consists in bestowing good names on bad
things. Vices, thus veiled, are introduced to us as virtues,
according to an old poet,

As drunkenness, good-fellowship we call?

Sir Thomas Wiat.

Or the reverse, when loyalty may be ridiculed, as

The right divine of kings—to govern wrong!

The most innocent recreations, such as the drama, dancing,
dress, have been anathematised by puritans, while philosophers
have written elaborate treatises in their defence—the
enigma is solved, when we discover that these words suggested
a set of opposite notions to each.

But the nominalists and the realists, and the doctores fundatissimi,
resolutissimi, refulgentes, profundi, and extatici,
have left this heirloom of logomachy to a race as subtle and
irrefragable! An extraordinary scene has recently been performed
by a new company of actors, in the modern comedy
of Political Economy; and the whole dialogue has been carried
on in an inimitable “confusion of words!” This reasoning
and unreasoning fraternity never use a term as a
term, but for an explanation, and which employed by them
all, signifies opposite things, but never the plainest! Is it
not, therefore, strange that they cannot yet tell us what are
riches? what is rent? what is value? Monsieur Say, the
most sparkling of them all, assures us that the English
writers are obscure, by their confounding, like Smith, the denomination
of labour. The vivacious Gaul cries out to the
grave Briton, Mr. Malthus, “If I consent to employ your
word labour, you must understand me,” so and so! Mr.
Malthus says, “Commodities are not exchanged for commodities
79
only; they are also exchanged for labour;” and when
the hypochondriac Englishman, with dismay, foresees “the
glut of markets,” and concludes that we may produce more
than we can consume, the paradoxical Monsieur Say discovers
that “commodities” is a wrong word, for it gives a
wrong idea; it should be “productions;” for his axiom is,
that “productions can only be purchased with productions.”
Money, it seems, according to dictionary ideas, has no existence
in his vocabulary; for Monsieur Say has formed a sort of
Berkleian conception of wealth being immaterial, while we
confine our views to its materiality. Hence ensues from this
“confusion of words,” this most brilliant paradox,—that “a
glutted market is not a proof that we produce too much but
that we produce too little! for in that case there is not
enough produced to exchange with what is produced!” As
Frenchmen excel in politeness and impudence, Monsieur Say
adds, “I revere Adam Smith; he is my master; but this
first of political economists did not understand all the phenomena
of production and consumption.” We, who remain
uninitiated in this mystery of explaining the operations of
trade by metaphysical ideas, and raising up theories to conduct
those who never theorise, can only start at the “confusion
of words,” and leave this blessed inheritance to our
sons, if ever the science survive the logomachy.

Caramuel, a famous Spanish bishop, was a grand architect
of words. Ingenious in theory, his errors were confined to
his practice: he said a great deal and meant nothing; and by
an exact dimension of his intellect, taken at the time, it appeared
that “he had genius in the eighth degree, eloquence in
the fifth, but judgment only in the second!” This great man
would not read the ancients; for he had a notion that the
moderns must have acquired all they possessed, with a good
deal of their own “into the bargain.” Two hundred and
sixty-two works, differing in breadth and length, besides his
manuscripts, attest, that if the world would read his writings,
they could need no other; for which purpose his last
work always referred to the preceding ones, and could never
be comprehended till his readers possessed those which were
to follow. As he had the good sense to perceive that metaphysicians
abound in obscure and equivocal terms, to avoid
this “confusion of words,” he invented a jargon of his own;
and to make “confusion worse confounded,” projected grammars
and vocabularies by which we were to learn it; but it
80
is supposed that he was the only man who understood himself.
He put every author in despair by the works which he
announced. This famous architect of words, however, built
more labyrinths than he could always get out of, notwithstanding
his “cabalistical grammar,” and his “audacious
grammar.”46 Yet this great Caramuel, the critics have
agreed, was nothing but a puffy giant, with legs too weak
for his bulk, and only to be accounted as a hero amidst a
“confusion of words.”

Let us dread the fate of Caramuel! and before we enter
into discussion with the metaphysician, first settle what he
means by the nature of ideas; with the politician, his notion
of liberty and equality; with the divine, what he deems
orthodox; with the political economist, what he considers to
be value and rent! By this means we may avoid, what is
perpetually recurring, that extreme laxity or vagueness of
words, which makes every writer, or speaker, complain of his
predecessor, and attempt sometimes, not in the best temper,
to define and to settle the signification of what the witty
South calls “those rabble-charming words, which carry so
much wildfire wrapt up in them.”


42 Turner’s “History of England,” i. 514

43 We owe this curious unpublished letter to the zeal and care of Professor
Dugald Stewart, in his excellent “Dissertations.”

44 It is still a Chancery word. An answer in Chancery, &c., is referred
for impertinence, reported impertinent—and the impertinence
ordered to be struck out, meaning only what is immaterial or superfluous,
tending to unnecessary expense. I am indebted for this explanation to my
friend, Mr. Merivale; and to another learned friend, formerly in that
court, who describes its meaning as “an excess of words or matter in the
pleadings,” and who has received many an official fee for “expunging
impertinence,” leaving, however, he acknowledges, a sufficient quantity to
make the lawyers ashamed of their verbosity.

45 Sen. Epist. 21.

46 Baillet gives the dates and plans of these grammars. The cabalistic
was published in Bruxelles, 1642, in 12mo. The audacious was in folio,
printed at Frankfort, 1654.—Jugemens des Savans. Tome ii. 3me partie.


 

POLITICAL NICKNAMES.

Political calumny is said to have been reduced into an art,
like that of logic, by the Jesuits. This itself may be a political
calumny! A powerful body, who themselves had practised
the artifices of calumniators, may, in their turn, often
have been calumniated. The passage in question was drawn
out of one of the classical authors used in their colleges.
Busembaum, a German Jesuit, had composed, in duodecimo, a
“Medulla Theologiæ moralis,” where, among other casuistical
propositions, there was found lurking in this old Jesuit’s
“marrow” one which favoured regicide and assassination!
Fifty editions of the book had passed unnoticed; till a new
one appearing at the critical moment of Damien’s attempt,
the duodecimo of the old scholastic Jesuit, which had now
been amplified by its commentators into two folios, was considered
not merely ridiculous, but dangerous. It was burnt
81
at Toulouse, in 1757, by order of the parliament, and condemned
at Paris. An Italian Jesuit published an “apology”
for this theory of assassination, and the same flames devoured
it! Whether Busembaum deserved the honour bestowed on
his ingenuity, the reader may judge by the passage itself.

“Whoever would ruin a person, or a government, must
begin this operation by spreading calumnies, to defame the
person or the government; for unquestionably the calumniator
will always find a great number of persons inclined to
believe him, or to side with him; it therefore follows, that
whenever the object of such calumnies is once lowered in
credit by such means, he will soon lose the reputation and
power founded on that credit, and sink under the permanent
and vindictive attacks of the calumniator.” This is the
politics of Satan—the evil principle which regulates so many
things in this world. The enemies of the Jesuits have
formed a list of great names who had become the victims of
such atrocious Machiavelism.47

This has been one of the arts practised by all political
parties. Their first weak invention is to attach to a new
faction a contemptible or an opprobrious nickname. In the
history of the revolutions of Europe, whenever a new party
has at length established its independence, the original
denomination which had been fixed on them, marked by the
passions of the party which bestowed it, strangely contrasts
with the state of the party finally established!

The first revolutionists of Holland incurred the contemptuous
name of “Les Gueux,” or the Beggars. The Duchess of
Parma inquiring about them, the Count of Barlamont scornfully
described them to be of this class; and it was flattery of
the great which gave the name currency. The Hollanders
accepted the name as much in defiance as with indignation,
and acted up to it. Instead of brooches in their hats, they
wore little wooden platters, such as beggars used, and foxes’
tails instead of feathers. On the targets of some of these
Gueux they inscribed “Rather Turkish than Popish!” and
had the print of a cock crowing, out of whose mouth was a
label, Vive les Gueux par tout le monde! which was everywhere
set up, and was the favourite sign of their inns. The
Protestants in France, after a variety of nicknames to render
them contemptible—such as Christodins, because they would
82
only talk about Christ, similar to our Puritans; and Parpaillots,
or Parpirolles, a small base coin, which was odiously applied
to them—at length settled in the well-known term of
Huguenots, which probably was derived, as the Dictionnaire
de Trévoux suggests, from their hiding themselves in secret
places, and appearing at night, like King Hugon, the great
hobgoblin of France. It appears that the term has been
preserved by an earthen vessel without feet, used in cookery,
which served the Huguenots on meagre days to dress their
meat, and to avoid observation; a curious instance, where
a thing still in use proves the obscure circumstance of its
origin.

The atrocious insurrection, called La Jacquerie, was a term
which originated in cruel derision. When John of France
was a prisoner in England, his kingdom appears to have been
desolated by its wretched nobles, who, in the indulgence of
their passions, set no limits to their luxury and their extortion.
They despoiled their peasantry without mercy, and
when these complained, and even reproached this tyrannical
nobility with having forsaken their sovereign, they were told
that Jacque bon homme must pay for all. But Jack good-man
came forward in person—a leader appeared under this
fatal name, and the peasants revolting in madness, and being
joined by all the cut-throats and thieves of Paris, at once
pronounced condemnation on every gentleman in France!
Froissart has the horrid narrative; twelve thousand of these
Jacques bon hommes expiated their crimes; but the Jacquerie,
who had received their first appellation in derision, assumed
it as their nom de guerre.

In the spirited Memoirs of the Duke of Guise, written by
himself, of his enterprise against the kingdom of Naples, we
find a curious account of this political art of marking people
by odious nicknames. “Gennaro and Vicenzo,” says the
duke, “cherished underhand that aversion the rascality had
for the better sort of citizens and civiller people, who, by the
insolencies they suffered from these, not unjustly hated them.
The better class inhabiting the suburbs of the Virgin were
called black cloaks, and the ordinary sort of people took the
name of lazars, both in French and English an old word for
leprous beggar, and hence the lazaroni of Naples.” We
can easily conceive the evil eye of a lazar when he encountered
a black cloak! The Duke adds—“Just as, at the beginning
of the revolution, the revolters in Flanders formerly took that
83
of beggars; those of Guienne, that of eaters; those of
Normandy that of bare-feet; and of Beausse and Soulogne, of
wooden-pattens.” In the late French revolution, we observed
the extremes indulged by both parties chiefly concerned in
revolution—the wealthy and the poor! The rich, who, in
derision, called their humble fellow-citizens by the contemptuous
term of sans-culottes, provoked a reacting injustice
from the populace, who, as a dreadful return for only a slight,
rendered the innocent term of aristocrate a signal for plunder
or slaughter!

It is a curious fact that the French verb fronder, as well
the noun frondeur, are used to describe those who condemn
the measures of government; and more extensively, designates
any hyperbolical and malignant criticism, or any sort of condemnation.
These words have only been introduced into the
language since the intrigues of Cardinal de Retz succeeded in
raising a faction against Cardinal Mazarin, known in French
history by the nickname of the Frondeurs, or the Slingers.
It originated in pleasantry, although it became the password
for insurrection in France, and the odious name of a faction.
A wit observed, that the parliament were like those school-boys,
who fling their stones in the pits of Paris, and as soon
as they see the Lieutenant Civil, run away; but are sure to
collect again directly he disappears. The comparison was
lively, and formed the burthen of songs; and afterwards,
when affairs were settled between the king and the parliament,
it was more particularly applied to the faction of
Cardinal de Retz, who still held out. “We encouraged the
application,” says de Retz; “for we observed that the distinction
of a name heated the minds of people; and one
evening we resolved to wear hat-strings in the form of slings.
A hatter, who might be trusted with the secret, made a great
number as a new fashion, and which were worn by many
who did not understand the joke; we ourselves were the last
to adopt them, that the invention might not appear to have
come from us. The effect of this trifle was immense; every
fashionable article was now to assume the shape of a sling;
bread, hats, gloves, handkerchiefs, fans, &c.; and we ourselves
became more in fashion by this folly, than by what was
essential.” This revolutionary term was never forgotten by
the French, a circumstance which might have been considered
as prognostic of that after-revolution, which de Retz had the
imagination to project, but not the daring to establish. We
84
see, however, this great politician, confessing the advantages
his party derived by encouraging the application of a by-name,
which served “to heat the minds of people.”

It is a curious circumstance that I should have to recount
in this chapter on “Political Nicknames” a familiar term
with all lovers of art, that of Silhouette! This is well understood
as a black profile; but it is more extraordinary that a
term so universally adopted should not be found in any
dictionary, either in that of L’Académie, or in Todd’s, and
has not even been preserved, where it is quite indispensable,
in Millin’s Dictionnaire des Beaux-Arts! It is little suspected
that this innocent term originated in a political nickname!
Silhouette was a minister of state in France in 1759;
that period was a critical one; the treasury was in an
exhausted condition, and Silhouette, a very honest man, who
would hold no intercourse with financiers or loan-mongers,
could contrive no other expedient to prevent a national
bankruptcy, than excessive economy and interminable reform!
Paris was not the metropolis, any more than London, where
a Plato or a Zeno could long be minister of state without incurring
all the ridicule of the wretched wits! At first they
pretended to take his advice, merely to laugh at him:—they
cut their coats shorter, and wore them without sleeves; they
turned their gold snuff-boxes into rough wooden ones; and
the new-fashioned portraits were now only profiles of a face,
traced by a black pencil on the shadow cast by a candle on
white paper! All the fashions assumed an air of niggardly
economy, till poor Silhouette was driven into retirement, with
all his projects of savings and reforms; but he left his name
to describe the most economical sort of portrait, and one as
melancholy as his own fate!

This political artifice of appropriating cant terms, or odious
nicknames, could not fail to flourish among a people so
perpetually divided by contending interests as ourselves;
every party with us have had their watchword, which has
served either to congregate themselves, or to set on the ban-dogs
of one faction to worry and tear those of another. We
practised it early, and we find it still prospering! The
Puritan of Elizabeth’s reign survives to this hour; the trying
difficulties which that wise sovereign had to overcome in
settling the national religion, found no sympathy in either of
the great divisions of her people; she retained as much of the
catholic rites as might be decorous in the new religion, and
85
sought to unite, and not to separate, her children. John
Knox, in the spirit of charity, declared, that “she was
neither gude protestant, nor yet resolute papist; let the
world judge quilk is the third.”

A jealous party arose, who were for reforming the reformation.
In their attempt at more than human purity, they
obtained the nickname of Puritans; and from their fastidiousness
about very small matters, Precisians; these Drayton
characterises as persons that for a painted glass window
would pull down the whole church. At that early period
these nicknames were soon used in an odious sense; for
Warner, a poet in the reign of Elizabeth, says,—

If hypocrites why puritaines we term be asked, in breese,

’Tis but an ironised terme; good-fellow so spels theese!

Honest Fuller, who knew that many good men were
among these Puritans, wished to decline the term altogether,
under the less offensive one of Non-conformists. But the
fierce and the fiery of this party, in Charles the First’s time
had been too obtrusive not to fully merit the ironical appellative;
and the peaceful expedient of our moderator dropped
away with the page in which it was written. The people
have frequently expressed their own notions of different parliaments
by some apt nickname. In Richard the Second’s
time, to express their dislike of the extraordinary and irregular
proceedings of the lords against the sovereign, as well
as their sanguinary measures, they called it “The wonder-working
and the unmerciful parliament.” In Edward the
Third’s reign, when the Black Prince was yet living, the
parliament, for having pursued with severity the party of
the Duke of Lancaster, was so popular, that the people distinguished
it as the good parliament. In Henry the Third’s
time, the parliament opposing the king, was called “Parliamentum
insanum
,” the mad parliament, because the lords
came armed to insist on the confirmation of the great charter.
A Scottish parliament, from its perpetual shiftings from place
to place was ludicrously nicknamed the running parliament;
in the same spirit we had our long parliament. The nickname
of Pensioner parliament stuck to the House of Commons
which sate nearly eighteen years without dissolution,
under Charles the Second; and others have borne satirical or
laudatory epithets. So true it is, as old Holingshed observed,
“The common people will manie times give such bie names as
86
seemeth best liking to themselves.” It would be a curious
speculation to discover the sources of the popular feeling;
influenced by delusion, or impelled by good sense!

The exterminating political nickname of malignant darkened
the nation through the civil wars: it was a proscription—and
a list of good and bad lords was read by the leaders of
the first tumults. Of all these inventions, this diabolical one
was most adapted to exasperate the animosities of the people,
so often duped by names. I have never detected the active
man of faction who first hit on this odious brand for persons,
but the period when the word changed its ordinary meaning
was early; Charles, in 1642, retorts on the parliamentarians
the opprobrious distinction, as “The true malignant party
which has contrived and countenanced those barbarous
tumults.” And the royalists pleaded for themselves, that
the hateful designation was ill applied to them: “for by
malignity you denote,” said they, “activity in doing evil,
whereas we have always been on the suffering side in our
persons, credits, and estates;” but the parliamentarians,
“grinning a ghastly smile,” would reply, that “the royalists
would have been malignant had they proved successful.”
The truth is, that malignancy meant with both parties any
opposition of opinion. At the same period the offensive distinctions
of roundheads and cavaliers supplied the people
with party names, who were already provided with so many
religious as well as civil causes of quarrel; the cropt heads of
the sullen sectaries and the people, were the origin of the
derisory nickname; the splendid elegance and the romantic
spirit of the royalists long awed the rabble, who in their
mockery could brand them by no other appellation than one
in which their bearers gloried. In the distracted times of
early revolution, any nickname, however vague, will fully
answer a purpose, although neither those who are blackened
by the odium, nor those who cast it, can define the hateful
appellative. When the term of delinquents came into vogue,
it expressed a degree and species of guilt, says Hume, not
exactly known or ascertained. It served, however, the end
of those revolutionists who had coined it, by involving any
person in, or colouring any action by, delinquency; and many
of the nobility and gentry were, without any questions being
asked, suddenly discovered to have committed the crime of
delinquency! Whether honest Fuller be facetious or grave
on this period of nicknaming parties I will not decide; but,
87
when he tells us that there was another word which was introduced
into our nation at this time, I think at least that
the whole passage is an admirable commentary on this party
vocabulary. “Contemporary with malignants is the word
plunder, which some make of Latin original, from planum
dare
, to level, to plane all to nothing! Others of Dutch extraction,
as if it were to plume, or pluck the feathers of a
bird to the bare skin.48 Sure I am we first heard of it in the
Swedish wars; and if the name and thing be sent back from
whence it came few English eyes would weep thereat.” All
England had wept at the introduction of the word. The
rump was the filthy nickname of an odious faction—the
history of this famous appellation, which was at first one of
horror, till it afterwards became one of derision and contempt,
must be referred to another place. The rump became a perpetual
whetstone for the loyal wits,49 till at length its former
admirers, the rabble themselves, in town and country, vied
with each other in “burning rumps” of beef, which were hung
by chains on a gallows with a bonfire underneath, and proved
how the people, like children, come at length to make a plaything
of that which was once their bugbear.

Charles the Second, during the short holiday of the restoration—all
holidays seem short!—and when he and the people
were in good humour, granted anything to every one,—the
mode of “Petitions” got at length very inconvenient, and
the king in council declared that this petitioning was “A
method set on foot by ill men to promote discontents among
the people,” and enjoined his loving subjects not to subscribe
them. The petitioners, however, persisted—when a new
party rose to express their abhorrence of petitioning; both
parties nicknamed each other the petitioners and the abhorrers!
Their day was short, but fierce; the petitioners,
however weak in their cognomen, were far the bolder of the
two, for the commons were with them, and the abhorrers had
expressed by their term rather the strength of their inclinations
than of their numbers. Charles the Second said to a
88
petitioner from Taunton, “How dare you deliver me such a
paper?” “Sir,” replied the petitioner from Taunton, “my
name is Dare!” A saucy reply, for which he was tried,
fined, and imprisoned; when lo! the commons petitioned
again to release the petitioner! “The very name,” says
Hume, “by which each party denominated its antagonists
discovers the virulence and rancour which prevailed; for besides
petitioner and abhorrer, this year is remarkable for being
the epoch of the well-known epithets of whig and tory.”
These silly terms of reproach, whig and tory, are still preserved
among us, as if the palladium of British liberty was
guarded by these exotic names, for they are not English,
which the parties so invidiously bestow on each other. They
are ludicrous enough in their origin. The friends of the
court and the advocates of lineal succession were, by the republican
party, branded with the title of tories, which was
the name of certain Irish robbers;50 while the court party in
return could find no other revenge than by appropriating to
the covenanters and the republicans of that class the name
of the Scotch beverage of sour milk, whose virtue they considered
so expressive of their dispositions, and which is called
whigg. So ridiculous in their origin were these pernicious
nicknames, which long excited feuds and quarrels in domestic
life, and may still be said to divide into two great parties this
land of political freedom. But nothing becomes obsolete in
political factions, and the meaner and more scandalous the
name affixed by one party to another the more it becomes
not only their rallying cry or their password, but even constitutes
their glory. Thus the Hollanders long prided themselves
on the humiliating nickname of “Les Gueux:” the
protestants of France on the scornful one of the Huguenots;
the non-conformists in England on the mockery of the
puritan; and all parties have perpetuated their anger by
their inglorious names. Swift was well aware of this truth
in political history: “each party,” says that sagacious observer,
“grows proud of that appellation which their adversaries
at first intended as a reproach; of this sort were the
Guelphs and the Ghibellines, Huguenots and Cavaliers.”

Nor has it been only by nicknaming each other by derisory
or opprobrious terms that parties have been marked, but they
89
have also worn a livery, and practised distinctive manners.
What sufferings did not Italy endure for a long series of years
under those fatal party-names of the Guelphs and the Ghibellines;
alternately the victors and the vanquished, the
beautiful land of Italy drank the blood of her children.
Italy, like Greece, opens a moving picture of the hatreds and
jealousies of small republics; her Bianchi and her Neri, her
Guelphs and her Ghibellines! In Bologna, two great families
once shook that city with their divisions; the Pepoli
adopted the French interests; the Maluezzi the Spanish. It
was incurring some danger to walk the streets of Bologna,
for the Pepoli wore their feathers on the right side of their
caps, and the Maluezzi on the left. Such was the party-hatred
of the two great Italian factions, that they carried
their rancour even into their domestic habits; at table the
Guelphs placed their knives and spoons longwise, and the
Ghibellines across; the one cut their bread across, the other
longwise. Even in cutting an orange they could not agree;
for the Guelph cut his orange horizontally, and the Ghibelline
downwards. Children were taught these artifices of faction—their
hatreds became traditional, and thus the Italians
perpetuated the full benefits of their party-spirit from generation
to generation.51

Men in private life go down to their graves with some unlucky
name, not received in baptism, but more descriptive and
picturesque; and even ministers of state have winced at a
political christening. Malagrida the Jesuit and Jemmy
Twitcher were nicknames which made one of our ministers
odious, and another contemptible.52 The Earl of Godolphin
caught such fire at that of Volpone, that it drove him into
the opposite party, for the vindictive purpose of obtaining the
impolitical prosecution of Sacheverell, who, in his famous
sermon, had first applied it to the earl, and unluckily it had
stuck to him.

“Faction,” says Lord Orford, “is as capricious as fortune;
wrongs, oppression, the zeal of real patriots, or the
genius of false ones, may sometimes be employed for years in
kindling substantial opposition to authority; in other seasons
90
the impulse of a moment, a ballad, a nickname, a fashion can
throw a city into a tumult, and shake the foundations of a
state.”

Such is a slight history of the human passions in politics!
We might despair in thus discovering that wisdom and
patriotism so frequently originate in this turbid source of
party; but we are consoled when we reflect that the most important
political principles are immutable: and that they
are those which even the spirit of party must learn to
reverence.


47 See Recueil Chronologique et Analytique de tout ce qui a fait en Portugal
la Société de Jesus. Vol. ii. sect. 406.

48 Plunder, observed Mr. Douce, is pure Dutch or Flemish—Plunderen,
from Plunder, which means property of any kind. May tells us it was
brought by those officers who had returned from the wars of the Netherlands.

49 One of the best collections of political songs written during the great
Civil War, is entitled “The Rump,” and has a curious frontispiece representing
the mob burning rumps as described above.

50 The “History of the Tories and Rapparees” was a popular Irish chapbook
a few years ago, and devoted to the daring acts of these marauders.

51 These curious particulars I found in a manuscript.

52 Lord Shelburne was named “Malagrida,” and Lord Sandwich was
“Jemmy Twitcher;” a name derived from the chief of Macheath’s gang
in the Beggar’s Opera.


 

THE DOMESTIC LIFE OF A POET.—SHENSTONE VINDICATED.

The dogmatism of Johnson, and the fastidiousness of Gray,
the critic who passed his days amidst “the busy hum of
men,” and the poet who mused in cloistered solitude, have
fatally injured a fine natural genius in Shenstone. Mr. Campbell,
with a brother’s feeling, has (since the present article
was composed) sympathised with the endowments and the
pursuits of this poet; but the facts I had collected seemed to
me to open a more important view. I am aware how lightly
the poetical character of Shenstone is held by some great
contemporaries—although this very poet has left us at least
one poem of unrivalled originality. Mr. Campbell has
regretted that Shenstone not only “affected that arcadianism”
which “gives a certain air of masquerade in his pastoral
character,” adopted by our earlier poets, but also has “rather
incongruously blended together the rural swain with the
disciple of virtù.” All this requires some explanation. It is
not only as a poet, possessing the characteristics of poetry,
but as a creator in another way, for which I claim the attention
of the reader. I have formed a picture of the domestic
life of a poet, and the pursuits of a votary of taste, both
equally contracted in their endeavours, from the habits, the
emotions, and the events which occurred to Shenstone.

Four material circumstances influenced his character, and
were productive of all his unhappiness. The neglect he
incurred in those poetical studies to which he had devoted his
hopes; his secret sorrows in not having formed a domestic
union, from prudential motives, with one whom he loved; the
ruinous state of his domestic affairs, arising from a seducing
91
passion for creating a new taste in landscape gardening and
an ornamented farm; and finally, his disappointment of that
promised patronage, which might have induced him to have
become a political writer; for which his inclinations, and, it
is said, his talents in early life, were alike adapted: with these
points in view, we may trace the different states of his mind,
show what he did, and what he was earnestly intent to have
done.

Why have the “Elegies” of Shenstone, which forty years
ago formed for many of us the favourite poems of our youth,
ceased to delight us in mature life? It is perhaps that these
Elegies, planned with peculiar felicity, have little in their
execution. They form a series of poetical truths, devoid of
poetical expression; truths,—for notwithstanding the pastoral
romance in which the poet has enveloped himself, the subjects
are real, and the feelings could not, therefore, be fictitious.

In a Preface, remarkable for its graceful simplicity, our poet
tells us, that “He entered on his subjects occasionally, as
particular incidents in life suggested, or dispositions of mind
recommended them to his choice.” He shows that “He
drew his pictures from the spot, and, he felt very sensibly the
affections he communicates.” He avers that all those attendants
on rural scenery, and all those allusions to rural life, were
not the counterfeited scenes of a town poet, any more than
the sentiments, which were inspired by Nature. Shenstone’s
friend Graves, who knew him in early life, and to his last days,
informs us that these Elegies were written when he had taken
the Leasowes into his own hands;53 and though his ferme
ornée
engaged his thoughts, he occasionally wrote them,
“partly,” said Shenstone, “to divert my present impatience,
and partly, as it will be a picture of most that passes in my
own mind; a portrait which friends may value.” This, then,
is the secret charm which acts so forcibly on the first emotions
of our youth, at a moment when, not too difficult to be
pleased, the reflected delineations of the habits and the affections,
the hopes and the delights, with all the domestic
associations of this poet, always true to Nature, reflect back
that picture of ourselves which we instantly recognise. It is
only as we advance in life that we lose the relish of our early
simplicity, and that we discover that Shenstone was not
endowed with high imagination.

92

These Elegies, with some other poems, may be read with a
new interest when we discover them to form the true
Memoirs of Shenstone. Records of querulous but delightful
feelings! whose subjects spontaneously offered themselves
from passing incidents; they still perpetuate emotions
which will interest the young poet and the young lover of
taste.

Elegy IV., the first which Shenstone composed, is entitled
“Ophelia’s Urn,” and it was no unreal one! It was erected
by Graves in Mickleton Church, to the memory of an extraordinary
young woman, Utrecia Smith, the literary daughter
of a learned but poor clergyman. Utrecia had formed so fine
a taste for literature, and composed with such elegance in
verse and prose, that an excellent judge declared that “he
did not like to form his opinion of any author till he previously
knew hers.” Graves had been long attached to her,
but from motives of prudence broke off an intercourse with
this interesting woman, who sunk under this severe disappointment.
When her prudent lover, Graves, inscribed the
urn, her friend Shenstone, perhaps more feelingly, commemorated
her virtues and her tastes. Such, indeed, was the
friendly intercourse between Shenstone and Utrecia, that in
Elegy XVIII., written long after her death, she still lingered
in his reminiscences. Composing this Elegy on the calamitous
close of Somerville’s life, a brother bard, and victim to
narrow circumstances, and which he probably contemplated
as an image of his own, Shenstone tenderly recollects that he
used to read Somerville’s poems to Utrecia:—

Oh, lost Ophelia; smoothly flow’d the day

To feel his music with my flames agree;

To taste the beauties of his melting lay,

To taste, and fancy it was dear to thee!

How true is the feeling! how mean the poetical expression!

The Seventh Elegy describes a vision, where the shadow of
Wolsey breaks upon the author:

A graceful form appear’d,

White were his locks, with awful scarlet crown’d.

Even this fanciful subject was not chosen capriciously, but
sprung from an incident. Once, on his way to Cheltenham,
Shenstone missed his road, and wandered till late at night
among the Cotswold Hills on this occasion he appears to
93
have made a moral reflection, which we find in his “Essays.”
“How melancholy is it to travel late upon any ambitious
project on a winter’s night, and observe the light of cottages,
where all the unambitious people are warm and happy, or at
rest in their beds.” While the benighted poet, lost among
the lonely hills, was meditating on “ambitious projects,” the
character of Wolsey arose before him; the visionary cardinal
crossed his path, and busied his imagination. “Thou,”
exclaims the poet,

Like a meteor’s fire,

Shot’st blazing forth, disdaining dull degrees.

Elegy vii.

And the bard, after discovering all the miseries of unhappy
grandeur, and murmuring at this delay to the house of his
friend, exclaims—

Oh if these ills the price of power advance,

Check not my speed where social joys invite!

The silent departure of the poetical spectre is fine:

The troubled vision cast a mournful glance,

And sighing, vanish’d in the shades of night.

And to prove that the subject of this elegy thus arose to the
poet’s fancy, he has himself commemorated the incident that
gave occasion to it, in the opening:—

On distant heaths, beneath autumnal skies,

Pensive I saw the circling shades descend;

Weary and faint, I heard the storm arise,

While the sun vanish’d like a faithless friend.

Elegy vii.

The Fifteenth Elegy, composed “in memory of a private
family in Worcestershire,” is on the extinction of the ancient
family of the Penns in the male line.54 Shenstone’s mother
was a Penn; and the poet was now the inhabitant of their
ancient mansion, an old timber-built house of the age of
Elizabeth. The local description was a real scene—“the
shaded pool”—“the group of ancient elms”—“the flocking
rooks,” and the picture of the simple manners of his own
ancestors, were realities; the emotions they excited were
therefore genuine, and not one of those “mockeries” of
amplification from the crowd of verse-writers.

94

The Tenth Elegy, “To Fortune, suggesting his Motive
for repining at her Dispensations,” with his celebrated
“Pastoral Ballad, in four parts.” were alike produced by
what one of the great minstrels of our own times has so
finely indicated when he sung—

The secret woes the world has never known;

While on the weary night dawn’d wearier day,

And bitterer was the grief devour’d alone.

In this Elegy Shenstone repines at the dispensations of
Fortune, not for having denied him her higher gifts, nor
that she compels him to

Check the fond love of art that fired my veins;

nor that some “dull dotard with boundless wealth” finds
his “grating reed” preferred to the bard’s, but that the
“tawdry shepherdess” of this dull dotard, by her “pride,”
makes “the rural thane” despise the poet’s Delia.

Must Delia’s softness, elegance, and ease,

Submit to Marian’s dress? to Marian’s gold?

Must Marian’s robe from distant India please?

The simple fleece my Delia’s limbs infold!

Ah! what is native worth esteemed of clowns?

’Tis thy false glare, O Fortune! thine they see;

Tis for my Delia’s sake I dread thy frowns,

And my last gasp shall curses breathe on thee!

The Delia of our poet was not an “Iris en air.” Shenstone
was early in life captivated by a young lady, whom
Graves describes with all those mild and serene graces of
pensive melancholy, touched by plaintive love-songs and
elegies of woe, adapted not only to be the muse but the
mistress of a poet. The sensibility of this passion took
entire possession of his heart for some years, and it was in
parting from her that he first sketched his exquisite “Pastoral
Ballad.” As he retreated more and more into solitude,
his passion felt no diminution. Dr. Nash informs us that
Shenstone acknowledged that it was his own fault that he
did not accept the hand of the lady whom he so tenderly
loved; but his spirit could not endure to be a perpetual
witness of her degradation in the rank of society, by an
inconsiderate union with poetry and poverty. That such
was his motive, we may infer from a passage in one of his
letters. “Love, as it regularly tends to matrimony, requires
95
certain favours from fortune and circumstances to render it
proper to be indulged in.” There are perpetual allusions to
these “secret woes” in his correspondence; for, although he
had the fortitude to refuse marriage, he had not the stoicism
to contract his own heart in cold and sullen celibacy. He
thus alludes to this subject, which so often excited far other
emotions than those of humour:—“It is long since I have
considered myself as undone. The world will not, perhaps,
consider me in that light entirely till I have married my
maid!”

It is probable that our poet had an intention of marrying
his maid. I discovered a pleasing anecdote among the late
Mr. Bindley’s collections, which I transcribed from the original.
On the back of a picture of Shenstone himself, of which
Dodsley published a print in 1780, the following energetic
inscription was written by the poet on his new-year’s gift:—

“This picture belongs to Mary Cutler, given her by her
master, William Shenstone, January 1st, 1754, in acknowledgment
of her native genius, her magnanimity, her tenderness,
and her fidelity.

“W. S.”

 

“The Progress of Taste; or the Fate of Delicacy,” is
a poem on the temper and studies of the author; and
“Economy; a Rhapsody addressed to Young Poets,”
abounds with self-touches. If Shenstone created little from
the imagination, he was at least perpetually under the influence
of real emotions. This is the reason why his truths
so strongly operate on the juvenile mind, not yet matured:
and thus we have sufficiently ascertained the fact, as the
poet himself has expressed it, “that he drew his pictures
from the spot, and he felt very sensibly the affections he
communicates.”

All the anxieties of a poetical life were early experienced
by Shenstone. He first published some juvenile productions,
under a very odd title, indicative of modesty, perhaps too of
pride.55 And his motto of Contentus paucis lectoribus, even
96
Horace himself might have smiled at, for it only conceals the
desire of every poet who pants to deserve many! But when
he tried at a more elaborate poetical labour, “The Judgment
of Hercules,” it failed to attract notice. He hastened to
town, and he beat about literary coffee-houses; and returned
to the country from the chase of Fame, wearied without having
started it.

A breath revived him—but a breath o’erthrew.

Even “The Judgment of Hercules” between Indolence
and Industry, or Pleasure and Virtue, was a picture of his
own feelings; an argument drawn from his own reasonings;
indicating the uncertainty of the poet’s dubious disposition;
who finally by siding with Indolence, lost that triumph which
his hero obtained by a directly opposite course.

In the following year begins that melancholy strain in his
correspondence which marks the disappointment of the man
who had staked too great a quantity of his happiness on the
poetical die. This is the critical moment of life when our
character is formed by habit, and our fate is decided by choice.
Was Shenstone to become an active or contemplative being?
He yielded to nature!56

It was now that he entered into another species of poetry,
working with too costly materials, in the magical composition
of plants, water, and earth; with these he created those emotions
which his more strictly poetical ones failed to excite.
He planned a paradise amidst his solitude. When we consider
that Shenstone, in developing his fine pastoral ideas in
the Leasowes, educated the nation into that taste for landscape-gardening,
which has become the model of all Europe,
this itself constitutes a claim on the gratitude of posterity.57
97
Thus the private pleasures of a man of genius may become
at length those of a whole people. The creator of this new
taste appears to have received far less notice than he merited.
The name of Shenstone does not appear in the Essay on Gardening
by Lord Orford: even the supercilious Gray only
bestowed a ludicrous image on these pastoral scenes, which,
however, his friend Mason has celebrated; and the genius of
Johnson, incapacitated by nature to touch on objects of rural
fancy, after describing some of the offices of the landscape
designer, adds, that “he will not inquire whether they demand
any great powers of mind.” Johnson, however, conveys to
us his own feelings, when he immediately expresses them
under the character of a “sullen and surly speculator.” The
anxious life of Shenstone would, indeed, have been remunerated,
could he have read the enchanting eulogium of
Wheatley on the Leasowes; which, said he, “is a perfect
picture of his mind—simple, elegant, and amiable; and will
always suggest a doubt whether the spot inspired his verse,
or whether in the scenes which he formed, he only realized
the pastoral images which abound in his songs.” Yes!
Shenstone would have been delighted, could he have heard
that Montesquieu, on his return home, adorned his “Château
gothique, mais orné de bois charmans, dont j’ai pris l’idée en
Angleterre;” and Shenstone, even with his modest and timid
nature, had been proud to have witnessed a noble foreigner,
amidst memorials dedicated to Theocritus and Virgil, to
Thomson and Gesner, raising in his grounds an inscription,
in bad English, but in pure taste, to Shenstone himself for
having displayed in his writings “a mind natural,” and in his
Leasowes “laid Arcadian greens rural.” Recently Pindemonte
98
has traced the taste of English gardening to Shenstone.
A man of genius sometimes receives from foreigners, who are
placed out of the prejudices of his compatriots, the tribute of
posterity!

Amidst these rural elegancies which Shenstone was raising
about him, his muse has pathetically sung his melancholy
feelings—

But did the Muses haunt his cell,

Or in his dome did Venus dwell?—

When all the structures shone complete,

Ah, me! ’twas Damon’s own confession,

Came Poverty, and took possession.

The Progress of Taste.

The poet observes, that the wants of philosophy are contracted,
satisfied with “cheap contentment,” but

Taste alone requires

Entire profusion! days and nights, and hours

Thy voice, hydropic Fancy! calls aloud

For costly draughts.——

Economy.

An original image illustrates that fatal want of economy
which conceals itself amidst the beautiful appearances of
taste:—

Some graceless mark,

Some symptom ill-conceal’d, shall soon or late

Burst like a pimple from the vicious tide

Of acid blood, proclaiming want’s disease

Amidst the bloom of show.

Economy.

He paints himself:—

Observe Florelio’s mien;

Why treads my friend with melancholy step

That beauteous lawn? Why pensive strays his eye

O’er statues, grottos, urns, by critic art

Proportion’d fair? or from his lofty dome

Returns his eye unpleased, disconsolate?

The cause is, “criminal expense,” and he exclaims—

Sweet interchange

Of river, valley, mountain, woods, and plains,

How gladsome once he ranged your native turf,

Your simple scenes how raptured! ere Expense

Had lavish’d thousand ornaments, and taught

Convenience to perplex him, Art to pall,

Pomp to deject, and Beauty to displease.

Economy.

99

While Shenstone was rearing hazels and hawthorns, opening
vistas, and winding waters;

And having shown them where to stray,

Threw little pebbles in their way;

while he was pulling down hovels and cowhouses, to compose
mottos and inscriptions for garden-seats and urns; while he
had so finely obscured with a tender gloom the grove of
Virgil, and thrown over, “in the midst of a plantation of
yew, a bridge of one arch, built of a dusty-coloured stone,
and simple even to rudeness,”58 and invoked Oberon in some
Arcadian scene,

Where in cool grot and mossy cell

The tripping fauns and fairies dwell;

the solitary magician, who had raised all these wonders, was,
in reality, an unfortunate poet, the tenant of a dilapidated
farm-house, where the winds passed through, and the rains
lodged, often taking refuge in his own kitchen—

Far from all resort of mirth,

Save the cricket on the hearth!

In a letter59 of the disconsolate founder of landscape gardening,
our author paints his situation with all its misery—lamenting
that his house is not fit to receive “polite friends,
were they so disposed;” and resolved to banish all others, he
proceeds:

“But I make it a certain rule, ‘arcere profanum vulgus.’
Persons who will despise you for the want of a good set of
chairs, or an uncouth fire-shovel, at the same time that they
can’t taste any excellence in a mind that overlooks those
things; with whom it is in vain that your mind is furnished,
if the walls are naked; indeed one loses much of one’s acquisitions
in virtue by an hour’s converse with such as judge
of merit by money—yet I am now and then impelled by the
social passion to sit half an hour in my kitchen.”

But the solicitude of friends and the fate of Somerville, a
neighbour and a poet, often compelled Shenstone to start
amidst his reveries; and thus he has preserved his feelings
and his irresolutions. Reflecting on the death of Somerville,
he writes—

100

“To be forced to drink himself into pains of the body, in
order to get rid of the pains of the mind, is a misery which
I can well conceive, because I may, without vanity, esteem
myself his equal in point of economy, and consequently
ought to have an eye on his misfortunes—(as you kindly
hinted to me about twelve o’clock, at the Feathers.)—I
should retrench—I will—but you shall not see me—I will
not let you know that I took it in good part—I will do it at
solitary times as I may.”

Such were the calamities of “great taste” with “little
fortune;” but in the case of Shenstone, these were combined
with the other calamity of “mediocrity of genius.”

Here, then, at the Leasowes, with occasional trips to town
in pursuit of fame, which perpetually eluded his grasp; in
the correspondence of a few delicate minds, whose admiration
was substituted for more genuine celebrity; composing diatribes
against economy and taste, while his income was diminishing
every year; our neglected author grew daily more
indolent and sedentary, and withdrawing himself entirely
into his own hermitage, moaned and despaired in an Arcadian
solitude.60 The cries and the “secret sorrows” of Shenstone
have come down to us—those of his brothers have not always!
And shall dull men, because they have minds cold
and obscure, like a Lapland year which has no summer, be
permitted to exult over this class of men of sensibility and
taste, but of moderate genius and without fortune? The
passions and emotions of the heart are facts and dates only
to those who possess them.

To what a melancholy state was our author reduced, when
he thus addressed his friend:—

“I suppose you have been informed that my fever was in a
great measure hypochondriacal, and left my nerves so extremely
sensible, that even on no very interesting subjects, I
could readily think myself into a vertigo; I had almost said an
epilepsy; for surely I was oftentimes near it.”

The features of this sad portrait are more particularly
made out in another place.

101

“Now I am come home from a visit, every little uneasiness
is sufficient to introduce my whole train of melancholy
considerations, and to make me utterly dissatisfied with the
life I now lead, and the life which I foresee I shall lead. I
am angry and envious, and dejected and frantic, and disregard
all present things, just as becomes a madman to do. I am
infinitely pleased (though it is a gloomy joy) with the application
of Dr. Swift’s complaint, ‘that he is forced to die
in a rage, like a poisoned rat in a hole.’ My soul is no more
fitted to the figure I make, than a cable rope to a cambric
needle; I cannot bear to see the advantages alienated, which
I think I could deserve and relish so much more than those
that have them.”

There are other testimonies in his entire correspondence.
Whenever forsaken by his company he describes the horrors
around him, delivered up “to winter, silence, and reflection;”
ever foreseeing himself “returning to the same series of melancholy
hours.” His frame shattered by the whole train of
hypochondriacal symptoms, there was nothing to cheer the
querulous author, who with half the consciousness of genius,
lived neglected and unpatronised. His elegant mind had not
the force, by his productions, to draw the celebrity he sighed
after, to his hermitage.

Shenstone was so anxious for his literary character, that he
contemplated on the posthumous fame which he might derive
from the publication of his letters: see Letter lxxix., On
hearing his letters to Mr. Whistler were destroyed
; the act
of a merchant, his brother, who being a very sensible man, as
Graves describes, yet with the stupidity of a Goth, destroyed
the whole correspondence of Shenstone, for “its sentimental
intercourse.”
—Shenstone bitterly regrets the loss, and says,
“I would have given more money for the letters than it is
allowable for me to mention with decency. I look upon my
letters as some of my chefs-d’œuvre—they are the history of my
mind for these twenty years past.” This, with the loss of
Cowley’s correspondence, should have been preserved in the
article, “of Suppressors and Dilapidators of Manuscripts.”

Towards the close of life, when his spirits were exhausted,
and “the silly clue of hopes and expectations,” as
he termed them, was undone, the notice of some persons of
rank began to reach him. Shenstone, however, deeply
colours the variable state of his own mind—”Recovering
from a nervous fever, as I have since discovered by many concurrent
102
symptoms, I seem to anticipate a little of that
‘vernal delight’ which Milton mentions and thinks

———able to chase

All sadness but despair—

at least I begin to resume my silly clue of hopes and expectations.”

In a former letter he had, however, given them up: “I
begin to wean myself from all hopes and expectations whatever.
I feed my wild-ducks, and I water my carnations.
Happy enough if I could extinguish my ambition quite, to
indulge the desire of being something more beneficial in my
sphere.—Perhaps some few other circumstances would want
also to be adjusted.”

What were these “hopes and expectations,” from which
sometimes he weans himself, and which are perpetually revived,
and are attributed to “an ambition he cannot extinguish”?
This article has been written in vain, if the reader
has not already perceived, that they had haunted him in early
life; sickening his spirit after the possession of a poetical
celebrity, unattainable by his genius; some expectations too
he might have cherished from the talent he possessed for political
studies, in which Graves confidently says, that “he
would have made no inconsiderable figure, if he had had a
sufficient motive for applying his mind to them.” Shenstone
has left several proofs of this talent.61 But his master-passion
for literary fame had produced little more than anxieties
and disappointments; and when he indulged his pastoral
fancy in a beautiful creation on his grounds, it consumed the
estate which it adorned. Johnson forcibly expressed his
situation: “His death was probably hastened by his anxieties.
He was a lamp that spent its oil in blazing. It is
said, that if he had lived a little longer, he would have been
assisted by a pension.”


53 This once-celebrated abode of the poet is situated at Hales-Owen,
Shropshire.

54 This we learn from Dr. Nash’s History of Worcestershire.

55 While at college he printed, without his name, a small volume of
verses, with this title, “Poems upon various Occasions, written for the
Entertainment of the Author, and printed for the Amusement of a few
Friends, prejudiced in his Favour.” Oxford, 1737. 12mo.—Nash’s “History
of Worcestershire,” vol. i. p. 528.

I find this notice of it in W. Lowndes’s Catalogue; 4433 Shenstone (W.)
Poems, 3l. 13s. 6d.—(Shenstone took uncommon pains to suppress this
book, by collecting and destroying copies wherever he met with them.)—In,
Longman’s Bibliotheca Anglo-Poetica, it is valued at 15l. Oxf. 1737.
Mr. Harris informs me, that about the year 1770, Fletcher, the bookseller,
at Oxford, had many copies of this first edition, which he sold at Eighteen
pence
each. These prices are amusing! The prices of books are connected
with their history.

56 On this subject Graves makes a very useful observation. “In this
decision the happiness of Mr. Shenstone was materially concerned. Whether
he determined wisely or not, people of taste and people of worldly
prudence will probably be of very different opinions. I somewhat suspect,
that ‘people of worldly prudence’ are not half the fools that ‘people of
taste’ insist they are.”

57 Shenstone’s farm was surrounded by winding walks, decorated with
vases and statues, varied by wood and water, and occasionally embracing
fine views over Frankley and Clent Hills, and the country about Cradley,
Dudley, Rawley, and the intermediate places. Some of his vases were
inscribed to the memory of relatives and friends. One had a Latin inscription
to his cousin Maria, another was dedicated to Somerville his poet-friend.
In different parts of his domain he constructed buildings at once
useful and ornamental, destined to serve farm-purposes, but to be also
grateful to the eye. A Chinese bridge led to a temple beside a lake, and
near was a seat inscribed with the popular Shropshire toast to “all friends
round the Wrekin,” the spot commanding a distant view of the hill so
named. A wild path through a small wood led to an ingeniously constructed
root-house, beside which a rivulet ran which helped to form the
lake already mentioned; on its banks was a dedicatory urn to the Genio
Loci
. The general effect of the whole place was highly praised in the
poet’s time. It was neglected at his death; and its description is now but
a record of the past.

58 Wheatley, on “Modern Gardening,” p. 172. Edition 5th.

59 In “Hull’s Collection,” vol. ii. letter ii.

60 Graves was supposed to have glanced at his friend Shenstone in his
novel of “Columella; or, the Distressed Anchoret.” The aim of this
work is to convey all the moral instruction I could wish to offer here to
youthful genius. It is written to show the consequence of a person of
education and talents retiring to solitude and indolence in the vigour of
youth. Nichols’s “Literary Anecdotes,” vol. iii. p. 134. Nash’s “History
of Worcestershire,” vol. i. p. 528.

61 See his “Letters” xl. and xli., and more particularly xlii. and xliii.,
with a new theory of political principles.


 

SECRET HISTORY OF THE BUILDING OF BLENHEIM.

The secret history of this national edifice derives importance
from its nature, and the remarkable characters involved in
the unparalleled transaction. The great architect, when obstructed
in the progress of his work by the irregular payments
103
of the workmen, appears to have practised one of his
own comic plots to put the debts on the hero himself; while
the duke, who had it much at heart to inhabit the palace of
his fame, but tutored into wariness under the vigilant and
fierce eye of Atossa,62 would neither approve nor disapprove,
silently looked on in hope and in grief, from year to year, as
the work proceeded, or as it was left at a stand. At length
we find this comédie larmoyante wound up by the duchess
herself, in an attempt utterly to ruin the enraged and insulted
architect!63

Perhaps this was the first time that it had ever been resolved
in parliament to raise a public monument of glory and
gratitude—to an individual! The novelty of the attempt
may serve as the only excuse for the loose arrangements
which followed after parliament had approved of the design,
without voting any specific supply for the purpose! The
queen always issued the orders at her own expense, and
commanded expedition; and while Anne lived, the expenses
of the building were included in her majesty’s debts, as belonging
to the civil list sanctioned by parliament.64

When George the First came to the throne, the parliament
declared the debt to be the debt of the queen, and the king
granted a privy seal as for other debts. The crown and the
parliament had hitherto proceeded in perfect union respecting
this national edifice. However, I find that the workmen
were greatly in arrears; for when George the First ascended
the throne, they gladly accepted a third part of their several
debts!

The great architect found himself amidst inextricable
difficulties. With the fertile invention which amuses in his
comedies, he contrived an extraordinary scheme, by which he
proposed to make the duke himself responsible for the building
of Blenheim!

104

However much the duke longed to see the magnificent
edifice concluded, he showed the same calm intrepidity in the
building of Blenheim as he had in its field of action. Aware
that if he himself gave any order, or suggested any alteration,
he might be involved in the expense of the building, he was
never to be circumvented—never to be surprised into a spontaneous
emotion of pleasure or disapprobation; on no occasion,
he declares, had he even entered into conversation with the
architect (though his friend) or with any one acting under
his orders, about Blenheim House! Such impenetrable prudence
on all sides had often blunted the subdolous ingenuity
of the architect and plotter of comedies!

In the absence of the duke, when abroad in 1705, Sir John
contrived to obtain from Lord Godolphin, the friend and
relative of the Duke of Marlborough, and probably his agent
in some of his concerns, a warrant, constituting Vanbrugh
surveyor, with power of contracting on the behalf of the Duke
of Marlborough
. How he prevailed on Lord Godolphin to
get this appointment does not appear—his lordship probably
conceived it was useful, and might assist in expediting the
great work, the favourite object of the hero. This warrant,
however, Vanbrugh kept entirely to himself; he never mentioned
to the duke that he was in possession of any such power; nor,
on his return, did he claim to have it renewed.

The building proceeded with the same delays, and the payments
with the same irregularity; the veteran now foresaw
what happened, that he should never be the inhabitant of his
own house! The public money issued from the Treasury
was never to be depended on; and after 1712, the duke took
the building upon himself, for the purpose of accommodating
the workmen. They had hitherto received what was called
“crown pay,” which was high wages and uncertain payment—and
they now gladly abated a third of their prices. But
though the duke had undertaken to pay the workmen, this
could make no alteration in the claims on the Treasury.
Blenheim was to be built for Marlborough, not by him; it
was a monument raised by the nation to their hero, not a palace
to be built by their mutual contributions.

Whether Marlborough found that his own million might
be slowly injured while the Treasury remained still obdurate,
or that the architect was still more and more involved, I
cannot tell; but in 1715, the workmen appear to have struck,
and the old delays and stand-still again renewed. It was
105
then Sir John, for the first time, produced the warrant he
had extracted from Lord Godolphin, to lay before the
Treasury; adding, however, a memorandum, to prevent any
misconception, that the duke was to be considered as the
paymaster, the debts incurred devolving on the crown. This
part of our secret history requires more development than I
am enabled to afford: as my information is drawn from “the
Case” of the Duke of Marlborough in reply to Sir John’s
depositions, it is possible Vanbrugh may suffer more than he
ought in this narration; which, however, incidentally notices
his own statements.

A new scene opens! Vanbrugh not obtaining his claims
from the Treasury, and the workmen becoming more
clamorous, the architect suddenly turns round on the duke,
at once to charge him with the whole debt.

The pitiable history of this magnificent monument of
public gratitude, from its beginnings, is given by Vanbrugh
in his deposition. The great architect represents himself as
being comptroller of her majesty’s works; and as such was
appointed to prepare a model, which model of Blenheim
House her majesty kept in her palace, and gave her commands
to issue money according to the direction of Mr. Travers, the
queen’s surveyor-general; that the lord treasurer appointed
her majesty’s own officers to supervise these works; that it
was upon defect of money from the Treasury that the workmen
grew uneasy; that the work was stopped, till further
orders of money from the Treasury; that the queen then
ordered enough to secure it from winter weather; that afterwards
she ordered more for payment of the workmen; that
they were paid in part; and upon Sir John’s telling them the
queen’s resolution to grant them a further supply (after a
stop put to it by the duchess’s order
), they went on and
incurred the present debt; that this was afterwards brought
into the House of Commons as the debt of the crown, not
owing from the queen to the Duke of Marlborough, but to
the workmen, and this by the queen’s officers.

During the uncertain progress of the building, and while
the workmen were often in deep arrears, it would seem that
the architect often designed to involve the Marlboroughs in
its fate and his own; he probably thought that some of their
round million might bear to be chipped, to finish his great
work, with which, too, their glory was so intimately
connected. The famous duchess had evidently put the duke
106
on the defensive; but once, perhaps, was the duke on the
point of indulging some generous architectural fancy, when
lo! Atossa stepped forwards and “put a stop to the building.”

When Vanbrugh at length produced the warrant of Lord
Godolphin, empowering him to contract for the duke, this
instrument was utterly disclaimed by Marlborough; the duke
declares it existed without his knowledge; and that if such an
instrument for a moment was to be held valid, no man would
be safe, but might be ruined by the act of another!

Vanbrugh seems to have involved the intricacy of his plot,
till it fell into some contradictions. The queen he had not
found difficult to manage; but after her death, when the
Treasury failed in its golden source, he seems to have sat
down to contrive how to make the duke the great debtor.
Vanbrugh swears that “He himself looked upon the crown,
as engaged to the Duke of Marlborough for the expense; but
that he believes the workmen always looked upon the duke
as their paymaster.” He advances so far, as to swear that
he made a contract with particular workmen, which contract
was not unknown to the duke. This was not denied; but the
duke in his reply observes, that “he knew not that the workmen
were employed for his account, or by his own
agent:”—never having heard till Sir John produced the warrant from
Lord Godolphin, that Sir John was “his surveyor!” which
he disclaims.

Our architect, however opposite his depositions appear,
contrived to become a witness to such facts as tended to conclude
the duke to be the debtor for the building; and “in his
depositions has taken as much care to have the guilt of perjury
without the punishment of it, as any man could do.” He so
managed, though he has not sworn to contradictions, that
the natural tendency of one part of his evidence presses one
way, and the natural tendency of another part presses the
direct contrary way. In his former memorial, the main
design was to disengage the duke from the debt; in his
depositions, the main design was to charge the duke with the
debt. Vanbrugh, it must be confessed, exerted not less of
his dramatic than his architectural genius in the building of
Blenheim!

“The Case” concludes with an eloquent reflection, where
Vanbrugh is distinguished as the man of genius, though not,
in this predicament, the man of honour. “If at last the
107
charge run into by order of the crown must be upon the
duke, yet the infamy of it must go upon another, who was
perhaps the only architect in the world capable of building
such a house; and the only friend in the world capable of
contriving to lay the debt upon one to whom he was so
highly obliged.”

There is a curious fact in the depositions of Vanbrugh, by
which we might infer that the idea of Blenheim House might
have originated with the duke himself; he swears that “in
1704, the duke met him, and told him he designed to build a
house, and must consult him about a model, &c.; but it was
the queen who ordered the present house to be built with all
expedition.”

The whole conduct of this national edifice was unworthy
of the nation, if in truth the nation ever entered heartily into
it. No specific sum had been voted in parliament for so
great an undertaking; which afterwards was the occasion of
involving all the parties concerned in trouble and litigation;
threatened the ruin of the architect; and I think we shall see,
by Vanbrugh’s letters, was finished at the sole charge, and
even under the superintendence, of the duchess herself! It
may be a question, whether this magnificent monument of
glory did not rather originate in the spirit of party, in the
urgent desire of the queen to allay the pride and jealousies of
the Marlboroughs. From the circumstance to which Vanbrugh
has sworn, that the duke had designed to have a house
built by Vanbrugh, before Blenheim had been resolved on,
we may suppose that this intention of the duke’s afforded the
queen a suggestion of a national edifice.

Archdeacon Coxe, in his Life of Marlborough, has obscurely
alluded to the circumstances attending the building of Blenheim.
“The illness of the duke, and the tedious litigation
which ensued, caused such delays, that little progress was
made in the work at the time of his decease. In the interim
a serious misunderstanding arose between the duchess and
the architect, which forms the subject of a voluminous correspondence.
Vanbrugh was in consequence removed, and
the direction of the building confided to other hands, under
her own immediate superintendence.”

This “voluminous correspondence” would probably afford
“words that burn” of the lofty insolence of Atossa, and
“thoughts that breathe” of the comic wit; it might too relate,
in many curious points, to the stupendous fabric itself.
108
If her grace condescended to criticise its parts with the
frank roughness she is known to have done to the architect
himself, his own defence and explanations might serve to
let us into the bewildering fancies of his magical architecture.
Of that self-creation for which he was so much abused in his
own day as to have lost his real avocation as an architect,
and stands condemned for posterity in the volatile bitterness
of Lord Orford, nothing is left for us but our own convictions—to
behold, and to be for ever astonished!—But “this
voluminous correspondence?” Alas! the historian of war
and politics overlooks with contempt the little secret histories
of art and of human nature!—and “a voluminous
correspondence” which indicates so much, and on which not a
solitary idea is bestowed, has only served to petrify our
curiosity!

Of this quarrel between the famous duchess and Vanbrugh
I have only recovered several vivacious extracts from confidential
letters of Vanbrugh’s to Jacob Tonson. There was
an equality of the genius of invention, as well as rancour, in
her grace and the wit: whether Atossa, like Vanbrugh, could
have had the patience to have composed a comedy of five
acts I will not determine; but unquestionably she could have
dictated many scenes with equal spirit. We have seen Vanbrugh
attempting to turn the debts incurred by the building
of Blenheim on the duke; we now learn, for the first time,
that the duchess, with equal aptitude, contrived a counterplot
to turn the debts on Vanbrugh!

“I have the misfortune of losing, for I now see little hopes
of ever getting it, near 2000l. due to me for many years’
service, plague, and trouble, at Blenheim, which that wicked
woman of ‘Marlborough’ is so far from paying me, that the
duke being sued by some of the workmen for work done there,
she has tried to turn the debt due to them upon me, for which
I think she ought to be hanged.”

In 1722, on occasion of the duke’s death, Vanbrugh gives
an account to Tonson of the great wealth of the Marlboroughs,
with a caustic touch at his illustrious victims.

“The Duke of Marlborough’s treasure exceeds the most
extravagant guess. The grand settlement, which it was suspected
her grace had broken to pieces, stands good, and hands
an immense wealth to Lord Godolphin and his successors. A
round million has been moving about in loans on the land-tax,
&c. This the Treasury knew before he died, and this
109
was exclusive of his ‘land;’ his 5000l. a year upon the post-office;
his mortgages upon a distressed estate; his South-Sea
stock; his annuities, and which were not subscribed in, and
besides what is in foreign banks; and yet this man could
neither pay his workmen their bills, nor his architect his
salary.

“He has given his widow (may a Scottish ensign get her!)
10,000l. a year to spoil Blenheim her own way; 12,000l. a
year to keep herself clean and go to law; 2000l. a year to
Lord Rialton for present maintenance; and Lord Godolphin
only 5000l. a year jointure, if he outlives my lady: this last
is a wretched article. The rest of the heap, for these are but
snippings, goes to Lord Godolphin, and so on. She will have
40,000l. a year in present.”

Atossa, as the quarrel heated and the plot thickened, with
the maliciousness of Puck, and the haughtiness of an empress
of Blenheim, invented the most cruel insult that ever architect
endured!—one perfectly characteristic of that extraordinary
woman. Vanbrugh went to Blenheim with his lady, in
a company from Castle Howard, another magnificent monument
of his singular genius.

“We staid two nights in Woodstock; but there was an
order to the servants, under her grace’s own hand, not to let
me enter Blenheim
! and lest that should not mortify me
enough, she having somehow learned that my wife was of
the company, sent an express the night before we came there,
with orders that if she came with the Castle Howard ladies,
the servants should not suffer her to see either house, gardens,
or even to enter the park: so she was forced to sit all day
long and keep me company at the inn!”

This was a coup-de-théâtre in this joint comedy of Atossa
and Vanbrugh! The architect of Blenheim, lifting his eyes
towards his own massive grandeur, exiled to a dull inn, and
imprisoned with one who required rather to be consoled, than
capable of consoling the enraged architect!

In 1725, Atossa still pursuing her hunted prey, had driven
it to a spot which she flattered herself would enclose it with
the security of a preserve. This produced the following
explosion!

“I have been forced into chancery by that B. B. B. the
Duchess of Marlborough, where she has got an injunction
upon me by her friend the late good chancellor (Earl of Macclesfield),
who declared that I was never employed by the
110
duke, and therefore had no demand upon his estate for my
services at Blenheim. Since my hands were thus tied up
from trying by law to recover my arrear, I have prevailed
with Sir Robert Walpole to help me in a scheme which I proposed
to him, by which I got my money in spite of the hussy’s
teeth. My carrying this point enrages her much
, and the
more because it is of considerable weight in my small fortune,
which she has heartily endeavoured so to destroy as to throw
me into an English Bastile, there to finish my days, as I
began them, in a French one
.”

Plot for plot! and the superior claims of one of practised
invention are vindicated! The writer, long accustomed to
comedy-writing, has excelled the self-taught genius of Atossa.
The “scheme” by which Vanbrugh’s fertile invention, aided
by Sir Robert Walpole, finally circumvented the avaricious,
the haughty, and the capricious Atossa, remains untold, unless
it is alluded to by the passage in Lord Orford’s “Anecdotes
of Painting,” where he informs us that the “duchess quarrelled
with Sir John, and went to law with him; but though
he proved to be in the right, or rather because he proved to be
in the right, she employed Sir Christopher Wren to build
the house in St. James’s Park.”

I have to add a curious discovery respecting Vanbrugh
himself, which explains a circumstance in his life not hitherto
understood.

In all the biographies of Vanbrugh, from the time of
Cibber’s Lives of the Poets, the early part of the life of this
man of genius remains unknown. It is said he descended
from an ancient family in Cheshire, which came originally
from France, though by the name, which properly written
would be Van Brugh, he would appear to be of Dutch extraction.
A tale is universally repeated that Sir John once
visiting France in the prosecution of his architectural studies,
while taking a survey of some fortifications, excited alarm,
and was carried to the Bastile: where, to deepen the interest
of the story, he sketched a variety of comedies, which he
must have communicated to the governor, who, whispering it
doubtless as an affair of state to several of the noblesse, these
admirers of “sketches of comedies”—English ones no doubt—procured
the release of this English Molière. This tale is
further confirmed by a very odd circumstance. Sir John
built at Greenwich, on a spot still called “Van Brugh’s
Fields,” two whimsical houses; one on the side of Greenwich
111
Park is still called “the Bastile-House,” built on its model,
to commemorate this imprisonment.

Not a word of this detailed story is probably true! that
the Bastile was an object which sometimes occupied the imagination
of our architect, is probable; for by the letter we
have just quoted, we discover from himself the singular incident
of Vanbrugh’s having been born in the Bastile.65

Desirous, probably, of concealing his alien origin, this circumstance
cast his early days into obscurity. He felt that
he was a Briton in all respects but that of his singular birth.
The father of Vanbrugh married Sir Dudley Carleton’s
daughter. We are told he had “political connexions;” and
one of his “political” tours had probably occasioned his confinement
in that state-dungeon, where his lady was delivered
of her burden of love. This odd fancy of building a “Bastile-House”
at Greenwich, a fortified prison! suggested to
his first life-writer the fine romance; which must now be
thrown aside among those literary fictions the French distinguish
by the softening and yet impudent term of “Anecdotes
hasardées!
” with which formerly Varillas and his imitators
furnished their pages; lies which looked like facts!


62 The name by which Pope ruthlessly satirized Sarah Duchess of
Marlborough.

63 I draw the materials of this secret history from an unpublished
“Case of the Duke of Marlborough and Sir John Vanbrugh,” as also from
some confidential correspondence of Vanbrugh with Jacob Tonson, his friend
and publisher.

64 Parliament voted 500,000l. for the building, which was insufficient.
The queen added thereto the honour of Woodstock, an appanage of the
crown, on the simple condition of rendering at Windsor Castle every year
on the anniversary of the victory of Blenheim, a flag adorned with three
fleur-de-lys, “as acquittance for all manner of rents, suits and services
due to the crown.”

65 Cunningham, in his “Lives of the British Architects,” does not incline
to the conclusions above drawn. He says, “I suspect that Vanbrugh,
in saying he began his days in the Bastile, meant only that he was
its tenant in early life—at the commencement of his manhood.” The
same author tells us that Vanbrugh’s grandfather fled from Ghent, his
native city, to avoid the persecutions of the Duke of Alva, and established
himself as a merchant in Walbrook, where his son lived after him, and
where John Vanbrugh (afterwards the great architect) was born in the
year 1666. His father was at this time Comptroller of the Treasury
Chamber. Cunningham thinks the Cheshire part of the genealogy “unlikely
to be true.”


 

SECRET HISTORY OF SIR WALTER RAWLEIGH.66

Rawleigh exercised in perfection incompatible talents, and
his character connects the opposite extremes of our nature!
112
His “Book of Life,” with its incidents of prosperity and
adversity, of glory and humiliation, was as chequered as the
novelist would desire for a tale of fiction. Yet in this mighty
genius there lies an unsuspected disposition, which requires
to be demonstrated, before it is possible to conceive its reality.
From his earliest days, probably by his early reading of the
romantic incidents of the first Spanish adventurers in the
New World, he himself betrayed the genius of an adventurer,
which prevailed in his character to the latest; and it often
involved him in the practice of mean artifices and petty
deceptions; which appear like folly in the wisdom of a sage;
like ineptitude in the profound views of a politician; like
cowardice in the magnanimity of a hero; and degrade by
their littleness the grandeur of a character which was closed
by a splendid death, worthy the life of the wisest and the
greatest of mankind!

The sunshine of his days was in the reign of Elizabeth.
From a boy, always dreaming of romantic conquests (for he
was born in an age of heroism), and formed by nature for the
chivalric gallantry of the court of a maiden queen, from the
moment he with such infinite art cast his rich mantle over
the miry spot, his life was a progress of glory. All about
Rawleigh was as splendid as the dress he wore: his female
sovereign, whose eyes loved to dwell on men who might have
been fit subjects for “the Faerie Queene” of Spenser, penurious
of reward, only recompensed her favourites by suffering
them to make their own fortunes on sea and land; and Elizabeth
listened to the glowing projects of her hero, indulging
that spirit which could have conquered the world, to have
laid the toy at the feet of the sovereign!

This man, this extraordinary being, who was prodigal of
his life and fortune on the Spanish Main, in the idleness
of peace could equally direct his invention to supply the
domestic wants of every-day life, in his project of “an office
for address.” Nothing was too high for his ambition, nor
too humble for his genius. Pre-eminent as a military and a
naval commander, as a statesman and a student, Rawleigh
was as intent on forming the character of Prince Henry, as
that prince was studious of moulding his own aspiring qualities
by the genius of the friend whom he contemplated. Yet
the active life of Rawleigh is not more remarkable than his
contemplative one. He may well rank among the founders
of our literature; for composing on a subject exciting little
113
interest, his fine genius has sealed his unfinished volume with
immortality. For magnificence of eloquence, and massiveness
of thought, we must still dwell on his pages.67 Such
was the man who was the adored patron of Spenser; whom
Ben Jonson, proud of calling other favourites “his sons,”
honoured by the title of “his father;” and who left political
instructions which Milton deigned to edit.

But how has it happened that, of so elevated a character,
Gibbon has pronounced that it was “ambiguous,” while it is
described by Hume as “a great but ill-regulated mind!”

There was a peculiarity in the character of this eminent
man; he practised the cunning of an adventurer—a cunning
most humiliating in the narrative! The great difficulty to
overcome in this discovery is, how to account for a sage and
a hero acting folly and cowardice, and attempting to obtain
by circuitous deception what it may be supposed so magnanimous
a spirit would only deign to possess himself of by
direct and open methods.

Since the present article was written, a letter, hitherto
unpublished, appears in the recent edition of Shakspeare
which curiously and minutely records one of those artifices
of the kind which I am about to narrate at length. When,
under Elizabeth, Rawleigh was once in confinement, it
appears that seeing the queen passing by, he was suddenly
seized with a strange resolution of combating with the
governor and his people, declaring that the mere sight of
the queen had made him desperate, as a confined lover would
feel at the sight of his mistress. The letter gives a minute
narrative of Sir Walter’s astonishing conduct, and carefully
repeats the warm romantic style in which he talked of his
royal mistress, and his formal resolution to die rather than
exist out of her presence.68 This extravagant scene, with all
114
its cunning, has been most elaborately penned by the ingenious
letter-writer, with a hint to the person whom he
addresses, to suffer it to meet the eye of their royal mistress,
who could not fail of admiring our new “Orlando Furioso,”
and soon after released this tender prisoner! To me it is
evident that the whole scene was got up and concerted for
the occasion, and was the invention of Rawleigh himself;
the romantic incident he well knew was perfectly adapted to
the queen’s taste. Another similar incident, in which I have
been anticipated in the disclosure of the fact, though not of
its nature, was what Sir Toby Matthews obscurely alludes to
in his letters, of “the guilty blow he gave himself in the
Tower;” a passage which had long excited my attention, till
I discovered the curious incident in some manuscript letters
of Lord Cecil. Rawleigh was then confined in the Tower for
the Cobham conspiracy; a plot so absurd and obscure that
one historian has called it a “state-riddle,” but for which, so
many years after, Rawleigh so cruelly lost his life.

Lord Cecil gives an account of the examination of the
prisoners involved in this conspiracy. “One afternoon, whilst
divers of us were in the Tower examining some of these
prisoners, Sir Walter attempted to murder himself; whereof,
when we were advertised, we came to him, and found him in
some agony to be unable to endure his misfortunes, and protesting
innocency, with carelessness of life; and in that
humour he had wounded himself under the right pap, but no
way mortally, being in truth rather a
cut than a stab, and now
very well cured both in body and mind.”69 This feeble attempt
at suicide, this “cut rather than stab,” I must place among
those scenes in the life of Rawleigh so incomprehensible with
the genius of the man. If it were nothing but one of those

Fears of the Brave!

115

we must now open another of the

Follies of the Wise!

Rawleigh returned from the wild and desperate voyage of
Guiana, with misery in every shape about him.70 His son
had perished; his devoted Keymis would not survive his
reproach; and Rawleigh, without fortune and without hope,
in sickness and in sorrow, brooded over the sad thought, that
in the hatred of the Spaniard, and in the political pusillanimity
of James, he was arriving only to meet inevitable
death. With this presentiment, he had even wished to give
up his ship to the crew, had they consented to land him in
France; but he was probably irresolute in this decision at
sea, as he was afterwards at land, where he wished to escape,
and refused to fly: the clearest intellect was darkened, and
magnanimity itself became humiliated, floating between the
sense of honour and of life.

Rawleigh landed in his native county of Devon: his arrival
was the common topic of conversation, and he was the object
of censure or of commiseration: but his person was not
molested, till the fears of James became more urgent than
his pity.

The Cervantic Gondomar, whose “quips and quiddities”
had concealed the cares of state, one day rushed into the
presence of James, breathlessly calling out for “audience!”
and compressing his “ear-piercing” message into the laconic
abruptness of “piratas! piratas! piratas!” There was agony
as well as politics in this cry of Gondomar, whose brother,
the Spanish governor, had been massacred in this predatory
expedition.71 The timid monarch, terrified at this tragical
appearance of his facetious friend, saw at once the demands
of the whole Spanish cabinet, and vented his palliative in a
gentle proclamation. Rawleigh having settled his affairs in
116
the west, set off for London to appear before the king, in
consequence of the proclamation. A few miles from Plymouth
he was met by Sir Lewis Stucley, vice-admiral of
Devon, a kinsman and a friend, who, in communication with
government, had accepted a sort of surveillance over Sir
Walter. It is said (and will be credited, when we hear the
story of Stucley), that he had set his heart on the ship, as a
probable good purchase; and on the person, against whom,
to colour his natural treachery, he professed an old hatred.
He first seized on Rawleigh more like the kinsman than the
vice-admiral, and proposed travelling together to London, and
baiting at the houses of the friends of Rawleigh. The warrant
which Stucley in the meanwhile had desired was instantly
despatched, and the bearer was one Manoury, a French empiric,
who was evidently sent to act the part he did—a part
played at all times, and the last title, in French politics, that
so often had recourse to this instrument of state, is a Mouton!

Rawleigh still, however, was not placed under any harsh
restraint: his confidential associate, Captain King, accompanied
him; and it is probable, that if Rawleigh had effectuated
his escape, he would have conferred a great favour on
the government.

They could not save him at London. It is certain that
he might have escaped; for Captain King had hired a vessel,
and Rawleigh had stolen out by night, and might have
reached it, but irresolutely returned home; another night,
the same vessel was ready, but Rawleigh never came! The
loss of his honour appeared the greater calamity.

As he advanced in this eventful journey, everything assumed
a more formidable aspect. His friends communicated fearful
advices; a pursuivant, or king’s messenger, gave a more
menacing appearance; and suggestions arose in his own mind,
that he was reserved to become a victim of state. When
letters of commission from the Privy Council were brought
to Sir Lewis Stucley, Rawleigh was observed to change countenance,
exclaiming with an oath, “Is it possible my fortune
should return upon me thus again?” He lamented, before
Captain King, that he had neglected the opportunity of
escape; and which, every day he advanced inland, removed
him the more from any chance.

Rawleigh at first suspected that Manoury was one of those
instruments of state who are sometimes employed when open
measures are not to be pursued, or when the cabinet have not
117
yet determined on the fate of a person implicated in a state
crime; in a word, Rawleigh thought that Manoury was a spy
over him, and probably over Stucley too. The first impression
in these matters is usually the right one; but when
Rawleigh found himself caught in the toils, he imagined that
such corrupt agents were to be corrupted. The French empiric
was sounded, and found very compliant; Rawleigh was
desirous by his aid to counterfeit sickness, and for this purpose
invented a series of the most humiliating stratagems.
He imagined that a constant appearance of sickness might
produce delay, and procrastination, in the chapter of accidents,
might end in pardon. He procured vomits from the Frenchman,
and, whenever he chose, produced every appearance of
sickness; with dimness of sight, dizziness in his head, he
reeled about, and once struck himself with such violence
against a pillar in the gallery, that there was no doubt of his
malady. Rawleigh’s servant one morning entering Stucley’s
chamber, declared that his master was out of his senses, for
that he had just left him in his shirt upon all fours, gnawing
the rushes upon the floor. On Stucley’s entrance, Rawleigh
was raving, and reeling in strong convulsions. Stucley ordered
him to be chafed and fomented, and Rawleigh afterwards
laughed at this scene with Manoury, observing that he had
made Stucley a perfect physician.

But Rawleigh found it required some more visible and
alarming disease than such ridiculous scenes had exhibited.
The vomits worked so slowly, that Manoury was fearful to
repeat the doses. Rawleigh inquired whether the empiric
knew of any preparation which could make him look ghastly,
without injuring his health. The Frenchman offered a harmless
ointment to act on the surface of the skin, which would
give him the appearance of a leper. “That will do!” said
Rawleigh, “for the lords will be afraid to approach me, and
besides it will move their pity.” Applying the ointment
to his brows, his arms, and his breast, the blisters rose, the
skin inflamed, and was covered with purple spots. Stucley
concluded that Rawleigh had the plague. Physicians were
now to be called in; Rawleigh took the black silk ribbon
from his poniard, and Manoury tightened it strongly about
his arm, to disorder his pulse; but his pulse beat too strong
and regular. He appeared to take no food, while Manoury
secretly provided him. To perplex the learned doctors still
more, Rawleigh had the urinal coloured by a drug of a strong
118
scent. The physicians pronounced the disease mortal, and
that the patient could not be removed into the air without
immediate danger. Awhile after, being in his bed-chamber
undressed, and no one present but Manoury, Sir Walter held
a looking-glass in his hand to admire his spotted face,72 and
observed in merriment to his new confidant, “how they
should one day laugh for having thus cozened the king,
council, physicians, Spaniards, and all.” The excuse Rawleigh
offered for this course of poor stratagems, so unworthy
of his genius, was to obtain time and seclusion for writing
his Apology, or Vindication of his Voyage, which has come
down to us in his “Remains.” “The prophet David did
make himself a fool, and suffered spittle to fall upon his
beard, to escape from the hands of his enemies,” said Rawleigh
in his last speech. Brutus, too, was another example.
But his discernment often prevailed over this mockery of his
spirit. The king licensed him to reside at his own house on
his arrival in London; on which Manoury observed that the
king showed by this indulgence that his majesty was favourably
inclined towards him; but Rawleigh replied, “They used
all these kinds of flatteries to the Duke of Biron, to draw
him fairly into prison, and then they cut off his head. I
know they have concluded among them that it is expedient
that a man should die, to re-assure the traffick which I have
broke with Spain.” And Manoury adds, from whose narrative
we have all these particulars, that Sir Walter broke out
into this rant: “If he could but save himself for this time,
he would plot such plots as should make the king think himself
happy to send for him again, and restore him to his
estate, and would force the King of Spain to write into
England in his favour.”

Rawleigh at length proposed a flight to France with
Manoury, who declares it was then he revealed to Stucley
what he had hitherto concealed, that Stucley might double
his vigilance. Rawleigh now perceived that he had two
rogues to bribe instead of one, and that they were playing
into one another’s hands. Proposals are now made to Stucley
through Manoury, who is as compliant as his brother-knave.
119
Rawleigh presented Stucley with a “jewel made in the fashion
of hail powdered with diamonds, with a ruby in the midst.”
But Stucley observing to his kinsman and friend, that he
must lose his office of vice-admiral, which had cost him six
hundred pounds, in case he suffered Rawleigh to escape;
Rawleigh solemnly assured him that he should be no loser,
and that his lady should give him one thousand pounds when
they got into France or Holland. About this time the
French quack took his leave: the part he had to act was performed:
the juggle was complete: and two wretches had
triumphed over the sagacity and magnanimity of a sage
and a hero, whom misfortune had levelled to folly; and who,
in violating the dignity of his own character, had only
equalled himself with vulgar knaves; men who exulted that
the circumventer was circumvented; or, as they expressed it,
“the great cozener was cozened.” But our story does not here
conclude, for the treacheries of Stucley were more intricate.
This perfect villain had obtained a warrant of indemnity to
authorise his compliance with any offer to assist Rawleigh in
his escape; this wretch was the confidant and the executioner
of Rawleigh; he carried about him a license to betray him,
and was making his profit of the victim before he delivered
him to the sacrifice. Rawleigh was still plotting his escape;
at Salisbury he had despatched his confidential friend Captain
King to London, to secure a boat at Tilbury; he had also a
secret interview with the French agent. Rawleigh’s servant
mentioned to Captain King, that his boatswain had a ketch73
of his own, and was ready at his service for “thirty pieces of
silver;” the boatswain and Rawleigh’s servant acted Judas,
and betrayed the plot to Mr. William Herbert, cousin to
Stucley, and thus the treachery was kept among themselves
as a family concern. The night for flight was now fixed,
but he could not part without his friend Stucley, who had
promised never to quit him; and who indeed, informed by
his cousin Herbert, had suddenly surprised Rawleigh putting
on a false beard. The party met at the appointed place; Sir
Lewis Stucley with his son, and Rawleigh disguised. Stucley,
in saluting King, asked whether he had not shown himself
an honest man? King hoped he would continue so. They
had not rowed twenty strokes, before the watermen observed,
120
that Mr. Herbert had lately taken boat, and made towards
the bridge, but had returned down the river after them.
Rawleigh instantly expressed his apprehensions, and wished
to return home; he consulted King—the watermen took
fright—Stucley acted his part well; damning his ill-fortune
to have a friend whom he would save, so full of doubts and
fears, and threatening to pistol the watermen if they did not
proceed. Even King was overcome by the earnest conduct
of Stucley, and a new spirit was infused into the rowers. As
they drew near Greenwich a wherry crossed them. Rawleigh
declared it came to discover them. King tried to allay his
fears, and assured him that if once they reached Gravesend,
he would hazard his life to get to Tilbury. But in these
delays and discussions, the tide was failing; the watermen
declared they could not reach Gravesend before morning;
Rawleigh would have landed at Purfleet, and the boatswain
encouraged him; for there it was thought he could procure
horses for Tilbury. Sir Lewis Stucley too was zealous; and
declared he was content to carry the cloak-bag on his own
shoulders, for half-a-mile, but King declared that it was
useless, they could not at that hour get horses to go by
land.

They rowed a mile beyond Woolwich, approaching two or
three ketches, when the boatswain doubted whether any of
these were the one he had provided to furnish them. “We
are betrayed!” cried Rawleigh, and ordered the watermen to
row back: he strictly examined the boatswain; alas! his
ingenuity was baffled by a shuffling villain, whose real answer
appeared when a wherry hailed the boat: Rawleigh
observed that it contained Herbert’s crew. He saw that all
was now discovered. He took Stucley aside; his ingenious
mind still suggesting projects for himself to return home in
safety, or how Stucley might plead that he had only pretended
to go with Rawleigh, to seize on his private papers.
They whispered together, and Rawleigh took some things
from his pocket, and handed them to Stucley; probably more
“rubies powdered with diamonds.”—Some effect was instantaneously
produced; for the tender heart of his friend
Stucley relented, and he not only repeatedly embraced him
with extraordinary warmth of affection, but was voluble in
effusions of friendship and fidelity. Stucley persuaded Rawleigh
to land at Gravesend, the strange wherry which had
dogged them landing at the same time; these were people
121
belonging to Mr. Herbert and Sir William St. John, who, it
seems, had formerly shared in the spoils of this unhappy hero.
On Greenwich bridge, Stucley advised Captain King that it
would be advantageous to Sir Walter, that King should
confess that he had joined with Stucley to betray his master;
and Rawleigh lent himself to the suggestion of Stucley, of
whose treachery he might still be uncertain; but King, a
rough and honest seaman, declared that he would not share
in the odium. At the moment he refused, Stucley arrested
the captain in the king’s name, committing him to the charge
of Herbert’s men. They then proceeded to a tavern, but
Rawleigh, who now viewed the monster in his true shape,
observed, “Sir Lewis, these actions will not turn out to your
credit;” and on the following day, when they passed through
the Tower-gate, Rawleigh, turning to King, observed,
“Stucley and my servant Cotterell have betrayed me. You
need be in no fear of danger, but as for me, it is I who am
the mark that is shot at.” Thus concludes the narrative of
Captain King. The fate of Rawleigh soon verified the prediction.

This long narrative of treachery will not, however, be
complete, unless we wind it up with the fate of the infamous
Stucley. Fiction gives perfection to its narratives, by the
privilege it enjoys of disposing of its criminals in the most
exemplary manner; but the labours of the historian are not
always refreshed by this moral pleasure. Retribution is not
always discovered in the present stage of human existence,
yet history is perhaps equally delightful as fiction, whenever
its perfect catastrophes resemble those of romantic invention.
The present is a splendid example.

I have discovered the secret history of Sir Lewis Stucley,
in several manuscript letters of the times.

Rawleigh, in his admirable address from the scaffold, where
he seemed to be rather one of the spectators than the sufferer,
declared he forgave Sir Lewis, for he had forgiven all
men; but he was bound in charity to caution all men against
him, and such as he is! Rawleigh’s last and solemn notice
of the treachery of his “kinsman and friend” was irrevocably
fatal to this wretch. The hearts of the people were
open to the deepest impressions of sympathy, melting into
tears at the pathetic address of the magnanimous spirit who
had touched them; in one moment Sir Lewis Stucley became
an object of execration throughout the nation; he soon obtained
122
a new title, that of “Sir Judas,” and was shunned by
every man. To remove the Cain-like mark, which God and
men had fixed on him, he published an apology for his conduct;
a performance which, at least for its ability, might
raise him in our consideration; but I have since discovered, in
one of the manuscript letter-writers, that it was written by
Dr. Sharpe, who had been a chaplain to Henry Prince of
Wales. The writer pleads in Stucley’s justification, that he
was a state-agent; that it was lawful to lie for the discovery
of treason; that he had a personal hatred towards Rawleigh,
for having abridged his father of his share of some prize-money;
and then enters more into Rawleigh’s character, who
“being desperate of any fortune here, agreeable to the height
of his mind, would have made up his fortune elsewhere, upon
any terms against his sovereign and his country. Is it not
marvel,” continues the personifier of Stucley, “that he was
angry with me at his death for bringing him back? Besides,
being a man of so great a wit, it was no small grief
that a man of mean wit as I should be thought to go beyond
him. No? Sic ars deluditur arte. Neque enim lex justior
ulla est quam necis artifices arte perire suâ.
[This apt
latinity betrays Dr. Sharpe.] But why did you not execute
your commission bravely [openly]?—Why? My commission
was to the contrary, to discover his pretensions, and to
seize his secret papers,” &c.74

But the doctor, though no unskilful writer, here wrote in
vain; for what ingenuity can veil the turpitude of long and
practised treachery? To keep up appearances, Sir Judas resorted
more than usually to court; where, however, he was
perpetually enduring rebuffs, or avoided, as one infected with
the plague of treachery. He offered the king, in his own
justification, to take the sacrament, that whatever he had laid
to Rawleigh’s charge was true, and would produce two unexceptionable
witnesses to do the like. “Why, then,” replied
his majesty, “the more malicious was Sir Walter to
utter these speeches at his death.” Sir Thomas Badger, who
stood by, observed, “Let the king take off Stucley’s head, as
Stucley has done Sir Walter’s, and let him at his death take
the sacrament and his oath upon it, and I’ll believe him; but
till Stucley loses his head, I shall credit Sir Walter Rawleigh’s
bare affirmative before a thousand of Stucley’s oaths.”
123
When Stucley, on pretence of giving an account of his office,
placed himself in the audience chamber of the lord admiral,
and his lordship passed him without any notice, Sir Judas
attempted to address the earl; but with a bitter look his
lordship exclaimed—“Base fellow! darest thou, who art the
scorn and contempt of men, offer thyself in my presence?
Were it not in my own house, I would cudgel thee with my
staff for presuming on this sauciness.” This annihilating
affront Stucley hastened to convey to the king; his majesty
answered him—“What wouldst thou have me do? Wouldst
thou have me hang him? Of my soul, if I should hang all
that speak ill of thee, all the trees of the country would not
suffice, so great is the number!”

One of the frequent crimes of that age, ere the forgery of
bank-notes existed, was the clipping of gold; and this was
one of the private amusements suitable to the character of
our Sir Judas. Treachery and forgery are the same crime in
a different form. Stucley received out of the exchequer five
hundred pounds, as the reward of his espionnage and perfidy.
It was the price of blood, and was hardly in his hands ere it
was turned into the fraudulent coin of “the cheater!” He
was seized on in the palace of Whitehall, for diminishing the
gold coin. “The manner of the discovery,” says the manuscript-writer,
“was strange, if my occasions would suffer me
to relate the particulars.” On his examination he attempted
to shift the crime to his own son, who had fled; and on his
man, who, being taken, in the words of the letter-writer, was
“willing to set the saddle upon the right horse, and accused
his master.” Manoury, too, the French empiric, was arrested
at Plymouth for the same crime, and accused his
worthy friend. But such was the interest of Stucley with
government, bought, probably, with his last shilling, and, as
one says, with his last shirt, that he obtained his own and
his son’s pardon, for a crime that ought to have finally concluded
the history of this blessed family.75 A more solemn
and tragical catastrophe was reserved for the perfidious Stucley.
He was deprived of his place of vice-admiral, and left
destitute in the world. Abandoned by all human beings, and
124
most probably by the son whom he had tutored in the arts
of villany, he appears to have wandered about, an infamous
and distracted beggar. It is possible that even so seared a
conscience may have retained some remaining touch of sensibility.

All are men,

Condemned alike to groan;

The tender for another’s pain,

The unfeeling for his own.

And Camden has recorded, among his historical notes on
James the First, that in August, 1620, “Lewis Stucley, who
betrayed Sir Walter Rawleigh, died in a manner mad.” Such
is the catastrophe of one of the most perfect domestic tales;
an historical example, not easily paralleled, of moral retribution.

The secret practices of the “Sir Judas” of the court of
James the First, which I have discovered, throw light on an
old tradition which still exists in the neighbourhood of Affeton,
once the residence of this wretched man. The country
people have long entertained a notion that a hidden treasure
lies at the bottom of a well in his grounds, guarded by some
supernatural power: a tradition no doubt originating in this
man’s history, and an obscure allusion to the gold which
Stucley received for his bribe, or the other gold which he
clipped, and might have there concealed. This is a striking
instance of the many historical facts which, though entirely
unknown or forgotten, may be often discovered to lie hid, or
disguised, in popular traditions.


66 Rawleigh, as was much practised to a much later period, wrote his
name various ways. I have discovered at least how it was pronounced in
his time—thus, Rawly. This may be additionally confirmed by the Scottish
poet Drummond, who spells it (in his conversations with Ben Jonson)
Raughley. The translation of Ortelius’ “Epitome of the Worlde,” 1603,
is dedicated to Sir Walter Rawleigh. See vol. ii. p. 261, art. “Orthography
of Proper Names.” It was also written Rawly by his contemporaries.
He sometimes wrote it Ralegh, the last syllable probably pronounced
ly, or lay. Ralegh appears on his official seal.

67 I shall give in the article “Literary Unions” a curious account how
“Rawleigh’s History of the World” was composed, which has hitherto
escaped discovery.

68 It is narrated in a letter to Sir Robert Cecil from Mr. (afterwards Sir)
Arthur Gorges, and runs as follows:—“Upon a report of her majesty’s
being at Sir George Carew’s, Sir W. Ralegh having gazed and sighed a long
time at his study window, from whence he might discern the barges and
boats about the Blackfriars stairs, suddenly brake out into a great distemper,
and sware that his enemies had on purpose brought her majesty
thither to break his gall in sunder with Tantalus’s torments, that when
she went away he might see death before his eyes; with many such like
conceits. And, as a man transported with passion, he sware to Sir
George Carew that he would disguise himself, and get into a pair of oars
to ease his mind but with a sight of the queen, or else he protested his
heart would break.” This of course the gaoler refused, and so they
fell to fighting, “scrambling and brawling like madmen,” until parted by
Gorges. Sir Walter followed up his absurdity by another letter to Cecil,
couched in the language of romance, in which he declares that, while the
queen “was yet near at hand, that I might hear of her once in two or three
days my sorrows were the less, but now my heart is cast into the depth of
all misery.”

69 These letters were written by Lord Cecil to Sir Thomas Parry, our
ambassador in France, and were transcribed from the copy-book of Sir
Thomas Parry’s correspondence which is preserved in the Pepysian library
at Cambridge.

70 He had undertaken the expedition immediately upon his release from
the Tower in 1617. The king had never pardoned him, and his release
was effected by bribing powerful court favourites, who worked upon the
avarice of James I. by leading him to hope for the possession of Guiana,
which, though discovered by the Spaniards, had never been conquered by
them; and which Rawleigh promised to colonise.

71 This occurred during the attack on the town of St. Thomas; a settlement
of the Spaniards near the gold mines. It ended disastrously to
Rawleigh: his ships mutinied; and he never recovered his ill-fortune;
but sailed to Newfoundland, and thence, after a second mutiny, returned
to Plymouth.

72 A friend informs me, that he saw recently at a print-dealer’s a painted
portrait of Sir Walter Rawleigh, with the face thus spotted
. It is extraordinary
that any artist should have chosen such a subject for his pencil;
but should this be a portrait of the times, it shows that this strange stratagem
had excited public attention.

73 A small coasting-vessel, made round at stem and stern like the Dutch
boats. The word is still used in some English counties to denote a
tub.

74 Stucley’s Humble Petition, touching the bringing up Sir W. Rawleigh,
4to. 1618; republished in Somers’ Tracts, vol. iii. 751.

75 The anecdotes respecting Stucley I have derived from manuscript
letters, and they were considered to be of so dangerous a nature, that the
writer recommends secrecy, and requests, after reading, that “they may
be burnt.” With such injunctions I have generally found that the letters
were the more carefully preserved.


 

AN AUTHENTIC NARRATIVE OF THE LAST HOURS OF
SIR WALTER RAWLEIGH.

The close of the life of Sir Walter Rawleigh was as extraordinary
as many parts of his varied history; the promptitude
and sprightliness of his genius, his carelessness of life, and
the equanimity of this great spirit in quitting the world, can
only be paralleled by a few other heroes and sages. Rawleigh
was both! But it is not simply his dignified yet active
conduct on the scaffold, nor his admirable speech on that
occasion, circumstances by which many great men are judged,
when their energies are excited for a moment to act so great
125
a part, before the eyes of the world assembled at their feet;
it is not these only which claim our notice.

We may pause with admiration on the real grandeur of
Rawleigh’s character, not from a single circumstance, however
great, but from a tissue of continued little incidents, which
occurred from the moment of his condemnation till he laid
his head on the block. Rawleigh was a man of such mark,
that he deeply engaged the attention of his contemporaries;
and to this we owe the preservation of several interesting
particulars of what he did and what he said, which have
entered into his life; but all has not been told in the published
narratives. Contemporary writers in their letters have
set down every fresh incident, and eagerly caught up his
sense, his wit, and, what is more delightful, those marks of
the natural cheerfulness of his invariable presence of mind:
nor could these have arisen from any affectation or parade, for
we shall see that they served him even in his last tender farewell
to his lady, and on many unpremeditated occasions.

I have drawn together into a short compass all the facts
which my researches have furnished, not omitting those which
are known, concerning the feelings and conduct of Rawleigh
at these solemn moments of his life; to have preserved only
the new would have been to mutilate the statue, and to injure
the whole by an imperfect view.

Rawleigh one morning was taken out of his bed, in a fit of
fever, and unexpectedly hurried, not to his trial, but to a sentence
of death. The story is well known.—Yet pleading
with “a voice grown weak by sickness and an ague he had at
that instant on him,” he used every means to avert his fate:
he did, therefore, value the life he could so easily part with.
His judges, there, at least, respected their state criminal, and
they addressed him in a tone far different from that which he
had fifteen years before listened to from Coke. Yelverton, the
attorney-general, said—“Sir Walter Rawleigh hath been as
a star at which the world have gazed; but stars may fall, nay,
they must fall, when they trouble the sphere where they
abide.” And the lord chief-justice noticed Rawleigh’s great
work:—“I know that you have been valiant and wise, and I
doubt not but you retain both these virtues, for now you shall
have occasion to use them. Your book is an admirable work;
I would give you counsel, but I know you can apply unto
yourself far better than I am able to give you.” But the
judge ended with saying, “execution is granted.” It was
126
stifling Rawleigh with roses! the heroic sage felt as if listening
to fame from the voice of death.

He declared that now being old, sickly, and in disgrace,
and “certain were he allowed to live, to go to it again, life
was wearisome to him, and all he entreated was to have leave
to speak freely at his farewell, to satisfy the world that he
was ever loyal to the king, and a true lover of the commonwealth;
for this he would seal with his blood.”

Rawleigh, on his return to his prison, while some were
deploring his fate, observed that “the world itself is but
a larger prison, out of which some are daily selected for
execution.”

That last night of his existence was occupied by writing
what the letter-writer calls “a remembrancer to be left with
his lady, to acquaint the world with his sentiments, should he
be denied their delivery from the scaffold, as he had been at
the bar of the King’s Bench.” His lady visited him that
night, and amidst her tears acquainted him that she had
obtained the favour of disposing of his body; to which he
answered smiling, “It is well, Bess, that thou mayst dispose of
that, dead, thou hadst not always the disposing of when it was
alive.” At midnight he entreated her to leave him. It must
have been then, that, with unshaken fortitude, Rawleigh sat
down to compose those verses on his death, which being short,
the most appropriate may be repeated.

Even such is Time, that takes on trust

Our youth, our joys, our all we have,

And pays us but with age and dust;

Who in the dark and silent grave,

When we have wandered all our ways,

Shuts up the story of our days!

He has added two other lines expressive of his trust in his
resurrection. Their authenticity is confirmed by the writer of
the present letter, as well as another writer, enclosing “half
a dozen verses, which Sir Walter made the night before his
death, to take his farewell of poetry, wherein he had been a
scribbler even from his youth.” The enclosure is not now
with the letter. Chamberlain, the writer, was an intelligent
man of the world, but not imbued with any deep tincture of
literature. On the same night Rawleigh wrote this distich
on the candle burning dimly:—

Cowards fear to die; but courage stout,

Rather than live in snuff, will be put out.

127

At this solemn moment, before he lay down to rest, and at the
instant of parting from his lady, with all his domestic affections
still warm, to express his feelings in verse was with him
a natural effusion, and one to which he had long been used.
It is peculiar in the fate of Rawleigh, that having before
suffered a long imprisonment with an expectation of a public
death, his mind had been accustomed to its contemplation,
and had often dwelt on the event which was now passing. The
soul, in its sudden departure, and its future state, is often the
subject of his few poems; that most original one of “The
Farewell,”

Go, soul! the body’s guest,

Upon a thankless errand, &c.

is attributed to Rawleigh, though on uncertain evidence.
But another, entitled “The Pilgrimage,” has this beautiful
passage:—

Give me my scallop-shell of quiet,

My staff of truth to walk upon,

My scrip of joy immortal diet;

My bottle of salvation;

My gown of glory, Hope’s true gage,

And thus I’ll take my pilgrimage—

Whilst my soul, like a quiet palmer,

Travelleth towards the land of Heaven—

Rawleigh’s cheerfulness was so remarkable, and his fearlessness
of death so marked, that the Dean of Westminster, who
attended him, at first wondering at the hero, reprehended the
lightness of his manner, but Rawleigh gave God thanks that
he had never feared death, for it was but an opinion and an
imagination; and as for the manner of death, he would rather
die so than of a burning fever; and that some might have
made shows outwardly, but he felt the joy within. The dean
says, that he made no more of his death than if he had
been to take a journey: “Not,” said he, “but that I am a
great sinner, for I have been a soldier, a seaman, and a
courtier.” The writer of a manuscript letter tells us, that
the dean declared he died not only religiously, but he
found him to be a man as ready and as able to give as to take
instruction.

On the morning of his death he smoked, as usual, his favourite
tobacco, and when they brought him a cup of excellent
sack, being asked how he liked it, Rawleigh answered—“As
the fellow, that, drinking of St. Giles’s bowl, as he went to
128
Tyburn, said, ‘that was good drink if a man might tarry by
it.’”76 The day before, in passing from Westminster Hall to
the Gate-house, his eye had caught Sir Hugh Beeston in the
throng, and calling on him, Rawleigh requested that he would
see him die to-morrow. Sir Hugh, to secure himself a seat on
the scaffold, had provided himself with a letter to the sheriff,
which was not read at the time, and Sir Walter found his
friend thrust by, lamenting that he could not get there.
“Farewell!” exclaimed Rawleigh, “I know not what shift
you will make, but I am sure to have a place.” In going
from the prison to the scaffold, among others who were pressing
hard to see him, one old man, whose head was bald, came
very forward, insomuch that Rawleigh noticed him, and asked
“whether he would have aught of him?” The old man
answered—“Nothing but to see him, and to pray God for
him.” Rawleigh replied—“I thank thee, good friend, and
I am sorry I have no better thing to return thee for thy good
will.” Observing his bald head, he continued, “but take
this night-cap (which was a very rich wrought one that he
wore), for thou hast more need of it now than I.”

His dress, as was usual with him, was elegant, if not rich.77
Oldys describes it, but mentions, that “he had a wrought
nightcap under his hat;” this we have otherwise disposed of;
he wore a ruff-band, a black wrought velvet night-gown over
a hare-coloured satin doublet, and a black wrought waistcoat;
black cut taffety breeches, and ash-coloured silk stockings.

He ascended the scaffold with the same cheerfulness as he
had passed to it; and observing the lords seated at a distance,
some at windows, he requested they would approach him, as
he wished that they should all witness what he had to say.
The request was complied with by several. His speech is
well known; but some copies contain matters not in others.
When he finished, he requested Lord Arundel that the king
would not suffer any libels to defame him after death.—“And
now I have a long journey to go, and must take my leave.”
“He embraced all the lords and other friends with such
courtly compliments, as if he had met them at some feast,”
129
says a letter-writer. Having taken off his gown, he called to
the headsman to show him the axe, which not being instantly
done, he repeated, “I prithee let me see it, dost thou think
that I am afraid of it?” He passed the edge lightly over
his finger, and smiling, observed to the sheriff, “This is a
sharp medicine, but a sound cure for all diseases,” and kissing
it laid it down. Another writer has, “This is that that will
cure all sorrows.” After this he went to three several
corners of the scaffold, and kneeling down, desired all the
people to pray for him, and recited a long prayer to himself.
When he began to fit himself for the block, he first laid himself
down to try how the block fitted him; after rising up,
the executioner kneeled down to ask his forgiveness, which
Rawleigh with an embrace gave, but entreated him not to
strike till he gave a token by lifting up his hand, “and then,
fear not, but strike home!
” When he laid his head down to
receive the stroke, the executioner desired him to lay his face
towards the east. “It was no great matter which way a
man’s head stood, so that the heart lay right,” said Rawleigh;
but these were not his last words. He was once more to
speak in this world with the same intrepidity he had lived in
it—for, having lain some minutes on the block in prayer, he
gave the signal; but the executioner, either unmindful, or in
fear, failed to strike, and Rawleigh, after once or twice
putting forth his hands, was compelled to ask him, “Why
dost thou not strike? Strike! man!” In two blows he was
beheaded; but from the first his body never shrunk from the
spot by any discomposure of his posture, which, like his mind,
was immovable.

“In all the time he was upon the scaffold, and before,”
says one of the manuscript letter-writers, “there appeared
not the least alteration in him, either in his voice or countenance;
but he seemed as free from all manner of apprehension
as if he had been come thither rather to be a spectator than
a sufferer; nay, the beholders seemed much more sensible than
did he, so that he hath purchased here in the opinion of men
such honour and reputation, as it is thought his greatest
enemies are they that are most sorrowful for his death, which
they see is like to turn so much to his advantage.”

The people were deeply affected at the sight, and so much,
that one said that “we had not such another head to cut off;”
and another “wished the head and brains to be upon Secretary
Naunton’s shoulders.” The observer suffered for this;
130
he was a wealthy citizen, and great newsmonger, and one
who haunted Paul’s Walk. Complaint was made, and the
citizen was summoned to the Privy Council. He pleaded
that he intended no disrespect to Mr. Secretary, but only
spoke in reference to the old proverb, that “two heads were
better than one!” His excuse was allowed at the moment;
but when afterwards called on for a contribution to St. Paul’s
Cathedral, and having subscribed a hundred pounds, the
Secretary observed to him, that “two are better than one,
Mr. Wiemark!” Either from fear or charity, the witty
citizen doubled his subscription.78

Thus died this glorious and gallant cavalier, of whom
Osborne says, “His death was managed by him with so high
and religious a resolution, as if a Roman had acted a Christian,
or rather a Christian a Roman.”79

After having read the preceding article, we are astonished
at the greatness, and the variable nature of this extraordinary
man and this happy genius. With Gibbon, who once meditated
to write his life, we may pause, and pronounce “his
character ambiguous;” but we shall not hesitate to decide
that Rawleigh knew better how to die than to live. “His
glorious hours,” says a contemporary, “were his arraignment
and execution;” but never will be forgotten the intermediate
years of his lettered imprisonment; the imprisonment of the
learned may sometimes be their happiest leisure.


76 In the old time, when prisoners were conveyed from Newgate to
Tyburn, they stopped about midway at the “Old Hospital,” at St. Giles’s-in-the-fields,
“and,” says Stow, “were presented with a great bowl of
ale, thereof to drink at their pleasure, as to be their last refreshment in
this life.”

77 Rawleigh’s love of dress is conspicuous in the early portraits of him
we possess, and particularly so in the one engraved by Lodge.

78 The general impression was so much in disfavour of this judicial murder,
that James thought it politic to publish an 8vo pamphlet, in 1618, entitled,
“A Declaration of the Demeanor and Cariage of Sir Walter Raleigh,
Knight, as well in his Voyage, as in and sithence his Returne: and of the
true motives and inducements which occasioned his Maiestie to proceed in
doing justice upon him, as hath beene done.” It takes the whole question
apologetically of the licence given him to Guiana, “as his Majestie’s
honour was in a manner engaged, not to deny unto his people the adventure
and hope of such great riches” as the mines of that island might yield.
It afterwards details his proceedings there, which are declared criminal,
dangerous to his Majesty’s allies, and an abuse of his commission. It ends
by defending his execution, “because he could not by law be judicially
called in question, for that his former attainder of treason is the highest
and last worke of the law (whereby hee was civiliter mortuus) his Maiestie
was enforced (except attainders should become priviledges for all subsequent
offences) to resolve to have him executed upon his former attainder.”

79 The chief particulars in this narrative are drawn from two manuscript
letters of the day, in the Sloane Collection, under their respective dates,
Nov. 3, 1618, Larkin to Sir Thos. Pickering; Oct. 13, 1618, Chamberlain’s
letters.


 

131

LITERARY UNIONS.

SECRET HISTORY OF RAWLEIGH’S HISTORY OF THE WORLD,
AND VASARI’S LIVES.

A union of talents, differing in their qualities, might carry
some important works to a more extended perfection. In a
work of great enterprise, the aid of a friendly hand may be
absolutely necessary to complete the labours of the projector,
who may have neither the courage, the leisure, nor all necessary
acquisitions for performing the favourite task which he
has otherwise matured. Many great works, commenced by
a master-genius, have remained unfinished, or have been
deficient for want of this friendly succour. The public would
have been grateful to Johnson, had he united in his dictionary
the labours of some learned etymologist. Speed’s
Chronicle owes most of its value, as it does its ornaments, to
the hand of Sir Robert Cotton, and other curious researchers,
who contributed entire portions. Goguet’s esteemed work of
the “Origin of the Arts and Sciences” was greatly indebted
to the fraternal zeal of a devoted friend. The still valued
books of the Port Royal Society were all formed by this
happy union. The secret history of many eminent works
would show the advantages which may be derived from that
combination of talents, differing in their nature. Cumberland’s
masterly versions of the fragments of the Greek
dramatic poets would never have been given to the poetical
world, had he not accidentally possessed the manuscript notes
of his relative, the learned Bentley. This treasure supplied
that research in the most obscure works, which the volatile
studies of Cumberland could never have explored; a circumstance
which he concealed from the world, proud of the
Greek erudition which he thus cheaply possessed. Yet by
this literary union, Bentley’s vast erudition made those
researches which Cumberland could not; and Cumberland
gave the nation a copy of the domestic drama of Greece, of
which Bentley was incapable.

There is a large work, which is still celebrated, of which the
composition has excited the astonishment even of the
philosophic Hume, but whose secret history remains yet to be
disclosed. This extraordinary volume is “The History of
the World by Rawleigh.” I shall transcribe Hume’s observations,
that the reader may observe the literary phenomenon.
132
“They were struck with the extensive genius of the man,
who being educated amidst naval and military enterprises,
had surpassed in the pursuits of literature, even those of the
most recluse and sedentary lives
; and they admired his
unbroken magnanimity, which at his age, and under his circumstances,
could engage him to undertake and execute so
great a work, as his History of the World.” Now when the
truth is known, the wonderful in this literary mystery will
disappear, except in the eloquent, the grand, and the pathetic
passages interspersed in that venerable volume. We may,
indeed, pardon the astonishment of our calm philosopher,
when we consider the recondite matter contained in this work,
and recollect the little time which this adventurous spirit,
whose life was passed in fabricating his own fortune, and in
perpetual enterprise, could allow to such erudite pursuits.
Where could Rawleigh obtain that familiar acquaintance with
the rabbins, of whose language he was probably entirely
ignorant? His numerous publications, the effusions of a most
active mind, though excellent in their kind, were evidently
composed by one who was not abstracted in curious and
remote inquiries, but full of the daily business and the
wisdom of human life. His confinement in the Tower, which
lasted several years, was indeed sufficient for the composition
of this folio volume, and of a second which appears to have
occupied him. But in that imprisonment it singularly
happened that he lived among literary characters with most
intimate friendship. There he joined the Earl of Northumberland,
the patron of the philosophers of his age, and with
whom Rawleigh pursued his chemical studies; and Serjeant
Hoskins, a poet and a wit, and the poetical “father” of Ben
Jonson, who acknowledged that “It was Hoskins who had
polished him;” and that Rawleigh often consulted Hoskins
on his literary works, I learn from a manuscript. But
however literary the atmosphere of the Tower proved to
Rawleigh, no particle of Hebrew, and perhaps little of Grecian
lore, floated from a chemist and a poet. The truth is, that
the collection of the materials of this history was the labour
of several persons, who have not all been discovered. It has
been ascertained that Ben Jonson was a considerable contributor;
and there was an English philosopher from whom
Descartes, it is said even by his own countrymen, borrowed
largely—Thomas Hariot, whom Anthony Wood charges with
infusing into Rawleigh’s volume philosophical notions, while
133
Rawleigh was composing his History of the World. But if
Rawleigh’s pursuits surpassed even those of the most recluse
and sedentary lives
, as Hume observes, we must attribute this
to a “Dr. Robert Burrel, Rector of Northwald, in the county
of Norfolk, who was a great favourite of Sir Walter
Rawleigh, and had been his chaplain. All, or the greatest
part of the drudgery of Sir Walter’s History for criticisms,
chronology, and reading Greek and Hebrew authors, was
performed by him for Sir Walter.”80 Thus a simple fact,
when discovered, clears up the whole mystery; and we learn
how that knowledge was acquired, which, as Hume sagaciously
detected, required “a recluse and sedentary life,”
such as the studies and the habits of a country clergyman
would have been in a learned age.

The secret history of another work, still more celebrated
than the History of the World, by Sir Walter Rawleigh, will
doubtless surprise its numerous admirers.

Without the aid of a friendly hand, we should probably
have been deprived of the delightful History of Artists by
Vasari: although a mere painter and goldsmith, and not a
literary man, Vasari was blessed with the nice discernment of
one deeply conversant with art, and saw rightly what was to
be done, when the idea of the work was suggested by the
celebrated Paulus Jovius as a supplement to his own work of
the “Eulogiums of Illustrious Men.” Vasari approved of the
134
project; but on that occasion judiciously observed, not
blinded by the celebrity of the literary man who projected it,
that “It would require the assistance of an artist to collect
the materials, and arrange them in their proper order; for
although Jovius displayed great knowledge in his observations,
yet he had not been equally accurate in the arrangement
of his facts in his book of Eulogiums.” Afterwards,
when Vasari began to collect his information, and consulted
Paulus Jovius on the plan, although that author highly
approved of what he saw, he alleged his own want of leisure
and ability to complete such an enterprise; and this was fortunate:
we should otherwise have had, instead of the rambling
spirit which charms us in the volumes of Vasari, the verbose
babble of a declaimer. Vasari, however, looked round for
the assistance he wanted; a circumstance which Tiraboschi
has not noticed: like Hogarth, he required a literary man
for his scribe. I have discovered the name of the chief
writer of the Lives of the Painters, who wrote under the
direction of Vasari, and probably often used his own natural
style, and conveyed to us those reflections which surely come
from their source. I shall give the passage, as a curious instance
where the secret history of books is often detected in
the most obscure corners of research. Who could have imagined
that in a collection of the lives de’ Santi e Beati dell’
Ordine de’ Predicatori
, we are to look for the writer of
Vasari’s lives? Don Serafini Razzi, the author of this ecclesiastical
biography, has this reference: “Who would see more
of this may turn to the Lives of the Painters, Sculptors, and
Architects, written for the greater part by Don Silvano Razzi,
my brother, for the Signor Cavaliere M. Giorgio Vasari, his
great friend.”81

The discovery that Vasari’s volumes were not entirely
written by himself, though probably under his dictation, and
unquestionably, with his communications, as we know that
Dr. Morell wrote the “Analysis of Beauty” for Hogarth, will
perhaps serve to clear up some unaccountable mistakes or
135
omissions which appear in that series of volumes, written at
long intervals, and by different hands. Mr. Fuseli has
alluded to them in utter astonishment; and cannot account
for Vasari’s “incredible dereliction of reminiscence, which
prompted him to transfer what he had rightly ascribed to
Giorgione in one edition to the elder Parma in the subsequent
ones.” Again: “Vasari’s memory was either so treacherous,
or his rapidity in writing so inconsiderate, that his account
of the Capella Sistina, and the stanze of Raffaello, is a mere
heap of errors and unpardonable confusion.” Even Bottari,
his learned editor, is at a loss how to account for his mistakes.
Mr. Fuseli finely observes—“He has been called the
Herodotus of our art; and if the main simplicity of his narrative,
and the desire of heaping anecdote on anecdote, entitle
him in some degree to that appellation, we ought not to
forget that the information of every day adds something to
the authenticity of the Greek historian, whilst every day furnishes
matter to question the credibility of the Tuscan.” All
this strongly confirms the suspicion that Vasari employed
different hands at different times to write out his work. Such
mistakes would occur to a new writer, not always conversant
with the subject he was composing on, and the disjointed
materials of which were often found in a disordered state. It
is, however, strange that neither Bottari nor Tiraboschi
appears to have been aware that Vasari employed others to
write for him; we see that from the first suggestion of the
work he had originally proposed that Paulus Jovius should
hold the pen for him.

The principle illustrated in this article might be pursued;
but the secret history of two great works so well known is
as sufficient as twenty others of writings less celebrated. The
literary phenomenon which had puzzled the calm inquiring
Hume to cry out “a miracle!” has been solved by the discovery
of a little fact on Literary Unions, which derives importance
from this circumstance.82


80 I draw my information from a very singular manuscript in the Lansdowne
collection, which I think has been mistaken for a boy’s ciphering
book, of which it has much the appearance, No. 741, fo. 57, as it stands
in the auctioneer’s catalogue. It appears to be a collection closely written,
extracted out of Anthony Wood’s papers; and as I have discovered in the
manuscript numerous notices not elsewhere preserved, I am inclined to
think that the transcriber copied them from that mass of Anthony Wood’s
papers, of which more than one sackful was burnt at his desire before
him when dying. If it be so, this MS. is the only register of many
curious facts.

Ben Jonson has been too freely censured for his own free censures, and
particularly for one he made on Sir Walter Rawleigh, who, he told Drummond,
“esteemed more fame than conscience. The best wits in England
were employed in making his History;
Ben himself had written a piece
to him of the Punic War, which he altered and set in his book.” Jonson’s
powerful advocate, Mr. Gifford, has not alleged a word in the defence of
our great bard’s free conversational strictures; the secret history of
Rawleigh’s great work had never been discovered; on this occasion, however,
Jonson only spoke what he knew to be true—and there may have
been other truths, in those conversations which were set down at random
by Drummond, who may have chiefly recollected the satirical touches.

81 I find this quotation in a sort of polemical work of natural philosophy,
entitled “Saggio di Storia Litteraria Fiorentina del Secolo XVII. da
Giovanne Clemente Nelli,” Lucca, 1759, p. 58. Nelli also refers to what
he had said on this subject in his Piante ad alzati di S.M. del Fiore,
p. vi. e vii.; a work on architecture. See Brunet; and Haym, Bib. Ital.
de Libri rari
.

82 Mr. Patrick Fraser Tytler, in his recent biography of Sir Walter
Rawleigh, a work of vigorous research and elegant composition, has dedicated
to me a supernumerary article in his Appendix, entitled Mr.
D’Israeli’s Errors
!

He has inferred from the present article, that I denied that Rawleigh
was the writer of his own great work!—because I have shown how great
works may be advantageously pursued by the aid of “Literary Union.”
It is a monstrous inference! The chimera which plays before his eyes is
his own contrivance; he starts at his own phantasmagoria, and leaves me,
after all, to fight with his shadow.

Mr. Tytler has not contradicted a single statement of mine. I have
carefully read his article and my own, and I have made no alteration.

I may be allowed to add that there is much redundant matter in the
article of Mr. Tytler; and, to use the legal style, there is much “impertinence,”
which, with a little candour and more philosophy, he would
strike his pen through, as sound lawyers do on these occasions.


 

136

OF A BIOGRAPHY PAINTED.

There are objects connected with literary curiosity, whose
very history, though they may never gratify our sight, is
literary; and the originality of their invention, should they
excite imitation, may serve to constitute a class. I notice a
book-curiosity of this nature.

This extraordinary volume may be said to have contained
the travels and adventures of Charles Magius, a noble Venetian;
and this volume, so precious, consisted only of eighteen
pages, composed of a series of highly-finished miniature paintings
on vellum, some executed by the hand of Paul Veronese.
Each page, however, may be said to contain many chapters;
for, generally, it is composed of a large centre-piece, surrounded
by ten small ones, with many apt inscriptions, allegories,
and allusions; the whole exhibiting romantic incidents
in the life of this Venetian nobleman. But it is not merely
as a beautiful production of art that we are to consider it;
it becomes associated with a more elevated feeling in the
occasion which produced it. The author, who is himself the
hero, after having been long calumniated, resolved to set before
the eyes of his accusers the sufferings and adventures he
could perhaps have but indifferently described: and instead of
composing a tedious volume for his justification, invented this
new species of pictorial biography. The author minutely
described the remarkable situations in which fortune had
placed him; and the artists, in embellishing the facts he furnished
them with to record, emulated each other in giving
life to their truth, and putting into action, before the spectator,
incidents which the pen had less impressively exhibited.
This unique production may be considered as a model to represent
the actions of those who may succeed more fortunately
by this new mode of perpetuating their history; discovering,
by the aid of the pencil, rather than by their pen,
the forms and colours of an extraordinary life.

137

It was when the Ottomans (about 1571) attacked the Isle
of Cyprus, that this Venetian nobleman was charged by his
republic to review and repair the fortifications. He was
afterwards sent to the pope to negociate an alliance: he returned
to the senate to give an account of his commission.
Invested with the chief command, at the head of his troops,
Magius threw himself into the island of Cyprus, and after a
skilful defence, which could not prevent its fall, at Famagusta
he was taken prisoner by the Turks, and made a slave. His
age and infirmities induced his master, at length, to sell him
to some Christian merchants; and after an absence of several
years from his beloved Venice, he suddenly appeared, to the
astonishment and mortification of a party who had never
ceased to calumniate him; while his own noble family were
compelled to preserve an indignant silence, having had no
communications with their lost and enslaved relative. Magius
now returned to vindicate his honour, to reinstate himself in
the favour of the senate, and to be restored to a venerable
parent amidst his family; to whom he introduced a fresh
branch, in a youth of seven years old, the child of his misfortunes,
who, born in trouble, and a stranger to domestic
endearments, was at one moment united to a beloved circle of
relations.

I shall give a rapid view of some of the pictures of this
Venetian nobleman’s life. The whole series has been elaborately
drawn up by the Duke de la Vallière, the celebrated
book-collector, who dwells on the detail with the curiosity of
an amateur.83

In a rich frontispiece, a Christ is expiring on the cross;
Religion, leaning on a column, contemplates the Divinity,
and Hope is not distant from her. The genealogical tree of
the house of Magius, with an allegorical representation of
Venice, its nobility, power, and riches: the arms of Magius,
in which is inserted a view of the Holy Sepulchre of Jerusalem,
of which he was made a knight; his portrait, with a Latin
inscription: “I have passed through arms and the enemy,
amidst fire and water, and the Lord conducted me to a safe
138
asylum, in the year of grace 1571.” The portrait of his son,
aged seven years, finished with the greatest beauty, and supposed
to have come from the hand of Paul Veronese; it
bears this inscription: “Overcome by violence and artifice,
almost dead before his birth, his mother was at length
delivered of him, full of life, with all the loveliness of infancy;
under the divine protection, his birth was happy,
and his life with greater happiness shall be closed with good
fortune.”

A plan of the Isle of Cyprus, where Magius commanded,
and his first misfortune happened, his slavery by the Turks.—The
painter has expressed this by an emblem of a tree shaken
by the winds and scathed by the lightning; but from the
trunk issues a beautiful green branch shining in a brilliant
sun, with this device—“From this fallen trunk springs a
branch full of vigour.”

The missions of Magius to raise troops in the province of
La Puglia.—In one of these Magius is seen returning to
Venice; his final departure,—a thunderbolt is viewed falling
on his vessel—his passage by Corfu and Zante, and his arrival
at Candia.

His travels to Egypt.—The centre figure represents this
province raising its right hand extended towards a palm-tree,
and the left leaning on a pyramid, inscribed “Celebrated
throughout the world for her wonders.” The smaller pictures
are the entrance of Magius into the port of Alexandria;
Rosetta, with a caravan of Turks and different nations; the
city of Grand Cairo, exterior and interior, with views of other
places; and finally, his return to Venice.

His journey to Rome.—The centre figure an armed Pallas
seated on trophies, the Tyber beneath her feet, a globe in her
hands, inscribed Quod rerum victrix ac domina,—“Because
she is the Conqueress and Mistress of the World.” The ten
small pictures are views of the cities in the pope’s dominion.
His first audience at the conclave forms a pleasing and fine
composition.

His travels into Syria.—The principal figure is a female,
emblematical of that fine country; she is seated in the midst
of a gay orchard, and embraces a bundle of roses, inscribed
Mundi deliciæ—“The delight of the universe.” The small
compartments are views of towns and ports, and the spot
where Magius collected his fleet.

His pilgrimage to Jerusalem, where he was made a knight
139
of the Holy Sepulchre.—The principal figure represents Devotion,
inscribed Ducit—“It is she who conducts me.” The
compartments exhibit a variety of objects, with a correctness
of drawing which is described as belonging to the class, and
partaking of the charms of the pencil of Claude Lorraine.
His vessel is first viewed in the roadstead at Venice beat by
a storm; arrives at Zante to refresh; enters the port of
Simiso; there having landed, he and his companions are proceeding
to the town on asses, for Christians were not permitted
to travel in Turkey on horses. In the church at
Jerusalem the bishop, in his pontifical habit, receives him as
a knight of the Holy Sepulchre, arraying him in the armour
of Godfrey of Bouillon, and placing his sword in the hands of
Magius. His arrival at Bethlehem, to see the cradle of the
Lord—and his return by Jaffa with his companions, in the
dress of pilgrims; the groups are finely contrasted with the
Turks mingling amongst them.

The taking of the city of Famagusta, and his slavery.—The
middle figure, with a dog at its feet, represents Fidelity,
the character of Magius, who ever preferred it to his life or
his freedom, inscribed Captivat—“She has reduced me to
slavery.” Six smaller pictures exhibit the different points of
the island of Cyprus where the Turks effected their descents.
Magius retreating to Famagusta, which he long defended, and
where his cousin, a skilful engineer, was killed. The Turks
compelled to raise the siege, but return with greater forces—the
sacking of the town and the palace, where Magius was
taken.—One picture exhibits him brought before a bashaw,
who has him stripped, to judge of his strength and fix his
price, when, after examination, he is sent among other slaves.
He is seen bound and tied up among his companions in misfortune—again
he is forced to labour, and carries a cask of
water on his shoulders.—In another picture, his master, finding
him weak of body, conducts him to a slave-merchant to
sell him. In another we see him leading an ass loaded with
packages; his new master, finding him loitering on his way,
showers his blows on him, while a soldier is seen purloining
one of the packages from the ass. Another exhibits Magius
sinking with fatigue on the sands, while his master would
raise him up by an unsparing use of the bastinado. The
varied details of these little paintings are pleasingly executed.

The close of his slavery.—The middle figure kneeling to
Heaven, and a light breaking from it, inscribed, “He breaks
140
my chains,” to express the confidence of Magius. The Turks
are seen landing with their pillage and their slaves.—In one
of the pictures are seen two ships on fire; a young lady of
Cyprus preferring death to the loss of her honour and the
miseries of slavery, determined to set fire to the vessel in
which she was carried; she succeeded, and the flames communicated
to another.

His return to Venice.—The painter for his principal figure
has chosen a Pallas, with a helmet on her head, the ægis on
one arm, and her lance in the other, to describe the courage
with which Magius had supported his misfortunes, inscribed
Reducit—“She brings me back.” In the last of the compartments
he is seen at the custom-house at Venice; he enters
the house of his father; the old man hastens to meet him,
and embraces him.

One page is filled by a single picture, which represents the
senate of Venice, with the Doge on his throne; Magius presents
an account of his different employments, and holds in
his hand a scroll, on which is written, Quod commisisti perfeci;
quod restat agendum, pare fide complectar
—“I have
done what you committed to my care; and I will perform
with the same fidelity what remains to be done.” He is
received by the senate with the most distinguished honours,
and is not only justified, but praised and honoured.

The most magnificent of these paintings is the one attributed
to Paul Veronese. It is described by the Duke de la
Vallière as almost unparalleled for its richness, its elegance,
and its brilliancy. It is inscribed Pater meus et fratres mei
dereliquerunt me; Dominus autem assumpsit me!
—“My
father and my brothers abandoned me; but the Lord took
me under his protection.” This is an allusion to the accusation
raised against him in the open senate when the Turks
took the Isle of Cyprus, and his family wanted either the
confidence or the courage to defend Magius. In the front of
this large picture, Magius leading his son by the hand, conducts
him to be reconciled with his brothers and sisters-in-law,
who are on the opposite side; his hand holds this scroll,
Vos cogitastis de me malum; sed Deus convertit illud in
bonum
—”You thought ill of me; but the Lord has turned
it to good.” In this he alludes to the satisfaction he had
given the senate, and to the honours they had decreed him.
Another scene is introduced, where Magius appears in a magnificent
hall at a table in the midst of all his family, with
141
whom a general reconciliation has taken place: on his left
hand are gardens opening with an enchanting effect, and
magnificently ornamented, with the villa of his father, on
which flowers and wreaths seem dropping on the roof, as if
from heaven. In the perspective, the landscape probably
represents the rural neighbourhood of Magius’s early days.

Such are the most interesting incidents which I have
selected from the copious description of the Duke de la Vallière.
The idea of this production is new: an autobiography
in a series of remarkable scenes, painted under the eye of the
describer of them, in which, too, he has preserved all the
fulness of his feelings and his minutest recollections; but the
novelty becomes interesting from the character of the noble
Magius, and the romantic fancy which inspired this elaborate
and costly curiosity. It was not, indeed, without some
trouble that I have drawn up this little account; but while
thus employed, I seemed to be composing a very uncommon
romance.


83 The Duke’s description is not to be found, as might be expected, in
his own valued catalogue, but was a contribution to Gaignat’s, ii. 16,
where it occupies fourteen pages. This singular work sold at Gaignat’s
sale for 902 livres. It was then the golden age of literary curiosity, when
the rarest things were not ruinous; and that price was even then considered
extraordinary, though the work was an unique. It must consist of
about 180 subjects, by Italian artists.


 

CAUSE AND PRETEXT.

It is an important principle in morals and in politics, not to
mistake the cause for the pretext, nor the pretext for the
cause, and by this means to distinguish between the concealed
and the ostensible motive. On this principle, history
might be recomposed in a new manner; it would not often
describe circumstances and characters as they usually appear.
When we mistake the characters of men, we mistake the
nature of their actions; and we shall find in the study of
secret history, that some of the most important events in
modern history were produced from very different motives
than their ostensible ones. Polybius, the most philosophical
writer of the ancients, has marked out this useful distinction
of cause and pretext, and aptly illustrates the observation by
the facts which he explains. Amilcar, for instance, was the
first author and contriver of the second Punic war, though he
died ten years before the commencement of it. “A statesman,”
says the wise and grave historian, “who knows not
how to trace the origin of events, and discern the different
sources from whence they take their rise, may be compared
to a physician who neglects to inform himself of the causes
of those distempers which he is called in to cure. Our pains
can never be better employed than in searching out the causes
142
of events; for the most trifling incidents give birth to matters
of the greatest moment and importance.” The latter part of
this remark of Polybius points out another principle which
has been often verified by history, and which furnished the
materials of the little book of “Grands Evénemens par les
petites Causes.”

Our present inquiry concerns “cause and pretext.”

Leo X. projected an alliance of the sovereigns of Christendom
against the Turks. The avowed object was to oppose
the progress of the Ottomans against the Mamelukes of
Egypt, who were more friendly to the Christians; but the concealed
motive with his holiness was to enrich himself and his
family with the spoils of Christendom, and to aggrandise the
papal throne by war; and such, indeed, the policy of these
pontiffs had always been in those mad crusades which they
excited against the East.

The Reformation, excellent as its results have proved in the
cause of genuine freedom, originated in no purer source than
human passions and selfish motives: it was the progeny of
avarice in Germany, of novelty in France, and of love in
England. The latter is elegantly alluded to by Gray—

And gospel-light first beam’d from Bullen’s eyes.

The Reformation is considered by the Duke of Nevers, in a
work printed in 1590, as it had been by Francis I., in his
Apology in 1537, as a coup-d’état of Charles V. towards universal
monarchy. The duke says, that the emperor silently
permitted Luther to establish his principles in Germany, that
they might split the confederacy of the elective princes, and
by this division facilitate their more easy conquest, and play
them off one against another, and by these means to secure
the imperial crown hereditary in the house of Austria. Had
Charles V. not been the mere creature of his politics, and had
he felt any zeal for the Catholic cause, which he pretended to
fight for, never would he have allowed the new doctrines to
spread for more than twenty years without the least opposition.

The famous League in France was raised for “religion and
the relief of public grievances;” such was the pretext!
After the princes and the people had alike become its victims,
this “league” was discovered to have been formed by the
pride and the ambition of the Guises, aided by the machinations
of the Jesuits against the attempts of the Prince of
143
Condé to dislodge them from their “seat of power.” While
the Huguenots pillaged, burnt, and massacred, declaring in
their manifestoes that they were only fighting to release the
king
, whom they asserted was a prisoner of the Guises, the
Catholics repaid them with the same persecution and the
same manifestoes, declaring that they only wished to liberate
the Prince of Condé
, who was the prisoner of the Huguenots.
The people were led on by the cry of “religion;” but
this civil war was not in reality so much Catholic against
Huguenot, as Guise against Condé. A parallel event occurred
between our Charles I. and the Scotch Covenanters;
and the king expressly declared, in “a large declaration,
concerning the late tumults in Scotland,” that “religion is
only pretended, and used by them as a cloak to palliate their
intended rebellion,” which he demonstrated by the facts he
alleged. There was a revolutionary party in France, which,
taking the name of Frondeurs, shook that kingdom under the
administration of Cardinal Mazarin, and held out for their
pretext the public freedom. But that faction, composed of
some of the discontented French princes and the mob, was
entirely organized by Cardinal de Retz, who held them in
hand, to check or to spur them as the occasion required, from
a mere personal pique against Mazarin, who had not treated
that vivacious genius with all the deference he exacted.
This appears from his own Memoirs.

We have smiled at James I. threatening the States-general
by the English ambassador, about Vorstius, a Dutch professor,
who had espoused the doctrines of Arminius against
those of the contra-remonstrants, or Calvinists; the ostensible
subject was religious, or rather metaphysical-religious
doctrines, but the concealed one was a struggle for predominance
between the Pensionary Barnevelt, assisted by the
French interest, and the Prince of Orange, supported by the
English. “These were the real sources,” says Lord Hardwicke,
a statesman and a man of letters, deeply conversant
with secret and public history, and a far more able judge than
Diodati the Swiss divine, and Brandt the ecclesiastical historian,
who in the synod of Dort could see nothing but what
appeared in it, and gravely narrated the idle squabbles on
phrases concerning predestination or grace. Hales, of
Eaton, who was secretary to the English ambassador at this
synod, perfectly accords with the account of Lord Hardwicke.
“Our synod,” writes that judicious observer, “goes
144
on like a watch; the main wheels upon which the whole
business turns are least in sight; for all things of moment
are acted in private sessions; what is done in public is only
for show and entertainment
.”

The cause of the persecution of the Jansenists was the
jealousy of the Jesuits; the pretext was la grace suffisante.
The learned La Croze observes, that the same circumstance
occurred in the affair of Nestorius and the church of Alexandria;
the pretext was orthodoxy, the cause was the jealousy
of the church of Alexandria, or rather the fiery and
turbulent Cyril, who personally hated Nestorius. The opinions
of Nestorius, and the council which condemned them,
were the same in effect. I only produce this remote fact to
prove that ancient times do not alter the truth of our principle.

When James II. was so strenuous an advocate for toleration
and liberty of conscience in removing the Test Act, this
enlightened principle of government was only a pretext with
that monk-ridden monarch; it is well known that the cause
was to introduce and make the Catholics predominant in his
councils and government. The result, which that eager and
blind politician hurried on too fast, and which therefore did
not take place, would have been that “liberty of conscience”
would soon have become an “overt act of treason”
before an inquisition of his Jesuits!

In all political affairs drop the pretexts and strike at the
causes; we may thus understand what the heads of parties
may choose to conceal.


 

POLITICAL FORGERIES AND FICTIONS.

A writer, whose learning gives value to his eloquence, in his
Bampton Lectures has censured, with that liberal spirit so
friendly to the cause of truth, the calumnies and rumours of
parties, which are still industriously retailed, though they
have been often confuted. Forged documents are still referred
to, or tales unsupported by evidence are confidently
quoted. Mr. Heber’s subject confined his inquiries to theological
history; he has told us that “Augustin is not
ashamed, in his dispute with Faustus, to take advantage of
the popular slanders against the followers of Manes, though
his own experience (for he had himself been of that sect) was
145
sufficient to detect this falsehood.” The Romanists, in spite
of satisfactory answers, have continued to urge against the
English protestant the romance of Parker’s consecration;84
while the protestant persists in falsely imputing to the
catholic public formularies the systematic omission of the
second commandment. “The calumnies of Rimius and
Stinstra against the Moravian brethren are cases in point,”
continues Mr. Heber. “No one now believes them, yet they
once could deceive even Warburton!” We may also add the
obsolete calumny of Jews crucifying boys—of which a monument
raised to Hugh of Lincoln perpetuates the memory,
and which a modern historian records without any scruple of
doubt; several authorities, which are cited on this occasion,
amount only to the single one of Matthew Paris, who gives
it as a popular rumour. Such accusations usually happened
when the Jews were too rich and the king was too
poor!85

The falsehoods and forgeries raised by parties are overwhelming!
It startles a philosopher, in the calm of his
study, when he discovers how writers, who, we may presume,
are searchers after truth, should, in fact, turn out to be
searchers after the grossest fictions. This alters the habits of
the literary man: it is an unnatural depravity of his pursuits—and
it proves that the personal is too apt to predominate
over the literary character.

I have already touched on the main point of the present
article in the one on “Political Nicknames.” I have there
shown how political calumny appears to have been reduced
into an art; one of its branches would be that of converting
forgeries and fictions into historical authorities.

When one nation is at war with another, there is no doubt
that the two governments connive at, and often encourage, the
most atrocious libels on each other, to madden the people to
146
preserve their independence, and contribute cheerfully to the
expenses of the war. France and England formerly complained
of Holland—the Athenians employed the same policy
against the Macedonians and Persians. Such is the origin
of a vast number of supposititious papers and volumes, which
sometimes, at a remote date, confound the labours of the
honest historian, and too often serve the purposes of the dishonest,
with whom they become authorities. The crude and
suspicious libels which were drawn out of their obscurity in
Cromwell’s time against James the First have overloaded the
character of that monarch, yet are now eagerly referred to by
party writers, though in their own days they were obsolete
and doubtful. During the civil wars of Charles the First
such spurious documents exist in the forms of speeches which
were never spoken; of letters never written by the names
subscribed; printed declarations never declared; battles never
fought, and victories never obtained! Such is the language
of Rushworth, who complains of this evil spirit of party forgeries,
while he is himself suspected of having rescinded or
suppressed whatever was not agreeable to his patron Cromwell.
A curious, and perhaps a necessary list might be
drawn up of political forgeries of our own, which have been
sometimes referred to as genuine, but which are the inventions
of wits and satirists! Bayle ingeniously observes, that
at the close of every century such productions should be
branded by a skilful discriminator, to save the future inquirer
from errors he can hardly avoid. “How many are still kept
in error by the satires of the sixteenth century! Those of
the present age will be no less active in future ages, for they
will still be preserved in public libraries.”

The art and skill with which some have fabricated a forged
narrative render its detection almost hopeless. When young
Maitland, the brother to the secretary, in order to palliate
the crime of the assassination of the Regent Murray, was
employed to draw up a pretended conference between him,
Knox, and others, to stigmatise them by the odium of advising
to dethrone the young monarch, and to substitute the regent
for their sovereign, Maitland produced so dramatic a performance,
by giving to each person his peculiar mode of expression,
that this circumstance long baffled the incredulity of those
who could not in consequence deny the truth of a narrative
apparently so correct in its particulars! “The fiction of the
warming-pan enclosing the young Pretender brought more
147
adherents to the cause of the Whigs than the Bill of Rights,”
observes Lord John Russell.

Among such party narratives, the horrid tale of the bloody
Colonel Kirk has been worked up by Hume with all his eloquence
and pathos; and, from its interest, no suspicion has
arisen of its truth. Yet, so far as it concerns Kirk, or the
reign of James the Second, or even English history, it is, as
Ritson too honestly expresses it, “an impudent and a bare-faced
lie!” The simple fact is told by Kennet in a few words:
he probably was aware of the nature of this political fiction.
Hume was not, indeed, himself the fabricator of the tale;
but he had not any historical authority. The origin of this
fable was probably a pious fraud of the Whig party, to whom
Kirk had rendered himself odious; at that moment stories
still more terrifying were greedily swallowed, and which, Ritson
insinuates, have become a part of the history of England.
The original story, related more circumstantially, though not
more affectingly, nor perhaps more truly, may be found in
Wanley’s “Wonders of the Little World,”86 which I give,
relieving it from the tediousness of old Wanley.

A governor of Zealand, under the bold Duke of Burgundy,
had in vain sought to seduce the affections of the beautiful
wife of a citizen. The governor imprisons the husband on an
accusation of treason; and when the wife appeared as the
suppliant, the governor, after no brief eloquence, succeeded as
a lover, on the plea that her husband’s life could only be spared
by her compliance. The woman, in tears and in aversion, and
not without a hope of vengeance only delayed, lost her
honour! Pointing to the prison, the governor told her, “If
you seek your husband, enter there, and take him along with
you!” The wife, in the bitterness of her thoughts, yet not
without the consolation that she had snatched her husband
from the grave, passed into the prison; there in a cell, to her
astonishment and horror, she beheld the corpse of her husband
laid out in a coffin, ready for burial! Mourning over it,
she at length returned to the governor, fiercely exclaiming,
“You have kept your word! you have restored to me my
husband! and be assured the favour shall be repaid!” The
inhuman villain, terrified in the presence of his intrepid victim,
attempted to appease her vengeance, and more, to win
her to his wishes. Returning home, she assembled her friends,
148
revealed her whole story, and under their protection she
appealed to Charles the Bold, a strict lover of justice, and who
now awarded a singular but an exemplary catastrophe. The
duke first commanded that the criminal governor should
instantly marry the woman whom he had made a widow, and
at the same time sign his will, with a clause importing that
should he die before his lady he constituted her his heiress.
All this was concealed from both sides, rather to satisfy the
duke than the parties themselves. This done, the unhappy
woman was dismissed alone! The governor was conducted to
the prison to suffer the same death he had inflicted on the
husband of his wife; and when this lady was desired once
more to enter the prison, she beheld her second husband headless
in his coffin as she had her first! Such extraordinary incidents
in so short a period overpowered the feeble frame of the
sufferer; she died—leaving a son, who inherited the rich
accession of fortune so fatally obtained by his injured and
suffering mother.

Such is the tale of which the party story of Kirk appeared
to Ritson to have been a rifacimento; but it is rather the
foundation than the superstructure. This critic was right in
the general, but not in the particular. It was not necessary
to point out the present source, when so many others of a
parallel nature exist. This tale, universally told, Mr. Douce
considers as the origin of Measure for Measure, and was
probably some traditional event; for it appears sometimes
with a change of names and places, without any of incident.
It always turns on a soldier, a brother or a husband, executed;
and a wife, a sister, a deceived victim, to save them from death.
It was, therefore, easily transferred to Kirk, and Pomfret’s
poem of “Cruelty and Lust” long made the story popular.
It could only have been in this form that it reached the historian,
who, it must be observed, introduces it as a “story
commonly told of him;” but popular tragic romances should
not enter into the dusty documents of a history of England,
and much less be particularly specified in the index! Belleforest,
in his old version of the tale, has even the circumstance
of the “captain, who having seduced the wife under the promise
to save her husband’s life, exhibited him soon afterwards
through the window of her apartment suspended on a gibbet.”
This forms the horrid incident in the history of “the bloody
Colonel,” and served the purpose of a party, who wished to
bury him in odium. Kirk was a soldier of fortune, and a loose
149
liver, and a great blusterer, who would sometimes threaten to
decimate his own regiment, but is said to have forgotten the
menace the next day. Hateful as such military men will always
be, in the present instance Colonel Kirk has been shamefully
calumniated by poets and historians, who suffer themselves to
be duped by the forgeries of political parties!87

While we are detecting a source of error into which the
party feelings of modern historians may lead them, let us
confess that they are far more valuable than the ancient; for
to us at least the ancients have written history without
producing authorities! Modern historians must furnish their
readers with the truest means to become their critics, by
providing them with their authorities; and it is only by judiciously
appreciating these that we may confidently accept
their discoveries. Unquestionably the ancients have often
introduced into their histories many tales similar to the story
of Kirk—popular or party forgeries! The mellifluous copiousness
of Livy conceals many a tale of wonder; the graver
of Tacitus etches many a fatal stroke; and the secret history
of Suetonius too often raises a suspicion of those whispers,
Quid rex in aurem reginæ dixerit, quid Juno fabulata sit cum
Jove
. It is certain that Plutarch has often told, and varied
too in the telling, the same story, which he has applied to
different persons. A critic in the Ritsonian style has said of
the grave Plutarch, Mendax ille Plutarchus qui vitas oratorum,
dolis et erroribus consutas, olim conscribillavit
.88 “That
lying Plutarch, who formerly scribbled the lives of the orators,
made up of falsities and blunders!” There is in Italian a
scarce book, of a better design than execution, of the Abbate
Lancellotti, Farfalloni degli Antichi Historici.—“Flim-flams
of the Ancients.” Modern historians have to dispute their
passage to immortality step by step; and however fervid be
their eloquence, their real test as to value must be brought to
the humble references in their margin. Yet these must not
150
terminate our inquiries; for in tracing a story to its original
source we shall find that fictions have been sometimes grafted
on truths or hearsays, and to separate them as they appeared
in their first stage is the pride and glory of learned criticism.


84 Absurdly reported to have taken place at a meeting in the Nag’s-head
Tavern, Cheapside.

85 M. Michel published in Paris, in 1834, a collection of poems and
ballads concerning Hugh of Lincoln, which were all very popular at home
and abroad in the Middle Ages. One of these, preserved in an Anglo-Norman
MS. in the Bibliothèque Royale at Paris, was evidently constructed
to be sung by the people soon after the event, which is stated to have happened
in the reign of our Henry III.; but there are many ballads comparatively
modern which show how carefully the story was kept before the
populace; and may be seen in the collections of Bishop Percy, Jameson,
Motherwell, &c.

86 Book iii. ch. 29, sec. 18.

87 A story still more absurd was connected with the name of Colonel
Lunsford, a soldier who consistently defended Charles I., and was killed in
1643. It is related by Echard as reported of him, that he would kill and
eat the children of the opposite party. This horridly grotesque imputation
has been preserved in the political ballads and poetry of the day.
Cleveland ridicules it in one of his poems, where he makes a Roundhead
declare—

“He swore he saw, when Lunsford fell,

A child’s arm in his pocket.”

88 Taylor, Annot. ad Lysiam.


 

EXPRESSION OF SUPPRESSED OPINION.

A people denied the freedom of speech or of writing have
usually left some memorials of their feelings in that silent
language which addresses itself to the eye. Many ingenious
inventions have been contrived to give vent to their suppressed
indignation. The voluminous grievance which they
could not trust to the voice or the pen they have carved in
wood, or sculptured on stone; and have sometimes even facetiously
concealed their satire among the playful ornaments
designed to amuse those of whom they so fruitlessly complained!
Such monuments of the suppressed feelings of the
multitude are not often inspected by the historian—their
minuteness escapes all eyes but those of the philosophical
antiquary; nor are these satirical appearances always considered
as grave authorities, which unquestionably they will be
found to be by a close observer of human nature. An entertaining
history of the modes of thinking, or the discontents
of a people, drawn from such dispersed efforts in every æra,
would cast a new light of secret history over many dark
intervals.

Did we possess a secret history of the Saturnalia, it would
doubtless have afforded some materials for the present article.
In those revels of venerable radicalism, when the senate was
closed, and the Pileus, or cap of liberty, was triumphantly
worn, all things assumed an appearance contrary to what they
were; and human nature, as well as human laws, might be
said to have been parodied. Among so many whimsical regulations
in favour of the licentious rabble, there was one which
forbad the circulation of money; if any one offered the coin
of the state, it was to be condemned as an act of madness,
and the man was brought to his senses by a penitential fast
for that day. An ingenious French antiquary seems to have
discovered a class of wretched medals, cast in lead or copper,
which formed the circulating medium of these mob lords,
who, to ridicule the idea of money, used the basest metals,
stamping them with grotesque figures, or odd devices—such
151
as a sow; a chimerical bird; an imperator in his car, with a
monkey behind him; or an old woman’s head, Acca Laurentia,
either the traditional old nurse of Romulus, or an old courtesan
of the same name, who bequeathed the fruits of her labours
to the Roman people! As all things were done in mockery,
this base metal is stamped with S. C., to ridicule the Senatûs
consulto
, which our antiquary happily explains,89 in the true
spirit of this government of mockery, Saturnalium consulto,
agreeing with the legend of the reverse, inscribed in the
midst of four tali, or bones, which they used as dice, Qui
ludit arram det, quod satis sit
—“Let them who play give a
pledge, which will be sufficient.” This mock-money served
not only as an expression of the native irony of the radical
gentry of Rome during their festival, but, had they spoken
their mind out, meant a ridicule of money itself; for these
citizens of equality have always imagined that society might
proceed without this contrivance of a medium which served
to represent property in which they themselves must so little
participate.

A period so glorious for exhibiting the suppressed sentiments
of the populace as were these Saturnalia, had been
nearly lost for us, had not some notions been preserved by
Lucian; for we glean but sparingly from the solemn pages
of the historian, except in the remarkable instance which
Suetonius has preserved of the arch-mime who followed the
body of the Emperor Vespasian at his funeral. This officer,
as well as a similar one who accompanied the general to
whom they granted a triumph, and who was allowed the unrestrained
licentiousness of his tongue, were both the organs
of popular feeling, and studied to gratify the rabble, who
were their real masters. On this occasion the arch-mime,
representing both the exterior personage and the character
of Vespasian, according to custom, inquired the expense of the
funeral? He was answered, “ten millions of sesterces!” In
152
allusion to the love of money which characterised the emperor,
his mock representative exclaimed, “Give me the money, and,
if you will, throw my body into the Tiber!”

All these mock offices and festivals among the ancients I
consider as organs of the suppressed opinions and feelings
of the populace, who were allowed no other, and had not the
means of the printing ages to leave any permanent records.
At a later period, before the discovery of the art which multiplies
with such facility libels or panegyrics, when the
people could not speak freely against those rapacious clergy
who sheared the fleece and cared not for the sheep, many a
secret of popular indignation was confided not to books (for
they could not read), but to pictures and sculptures, which
are books which the people can always read. The sculptors
and illuminators of those times no doubt shared in common
the popular feelings, and boldly trusted to the paintings or
the carvings which met the eyes of their luxurious and indolent
masters their satirical inventions. As far back as in
1300, we find in Wolfius90 the description of a picture of
this kind, in a MS. of Æsop’s Fables found in the Abbey of
Fulda, among other emblems of the corrupt lives of the
churchmen. The present was a wolf, large as life, wearing a
monkish cowl, with a shaven crown, preaching to a flock of
sheep, with these words of the apostle in a label from his mouth—“God
is my witness how I long for you all in my bowels!”
And underneath was inscribed—“This hooded wolf is the
hypocrite of whom is said in the Gospel, ‘Beware of false
prophets!’” Such exhibitions were often introduced into
articles of furniture. A cushion was found in an old abbey, in
which was worked a fox preaching to geese, each goose holding
in his bill his praying beads! In the stone wall, and on the
columns of the great church at Strasburg, was once viewed a
number of wolves, bears, foxes, and other mischievous animals,
carrying holy water, crucifixes, and tapers; and others more indelicate.
These, probably as old as the year 1300, were engraven
in 1617 by a protestant; and were not destroyed till 1685, by
the pious rage of the catholics, who seemed at length to have
rightly construed these silent lampoons; and in their turn
broke to pieces the protestant images, as the others had done
the papistical dolls. The carved seats and stalls in our own
cathedrals exhibit subjects not only strange and satirical,
153
but even indecent.91 At the time they built churches they
satirised the ministers; a curious instance how the feelings
of the people struggle to find a vent. It is conjectured that
rival orders satirised each other, and that some of the carvings
are caricatures of certain monks. The margins of illuminated
manuscripts frequently contain ingenious caricatures,
or satirical allegories. In a magnificent chronicle of Froissart
I observed several. A wolf, as usual, in a monk’s frock
and cowl, stretching his paw to bless a cock, bending its head
submissively to the wolf: or a fox with a crosier, dropping
beads, which a cock is picking up; to satirise the blind devotion
of the bigots; perhaps the figure of the cock alluded to
our Gallic neighbours. A cat in the habit of a nun, holding
a platter in its paws to a mouse approaching to lick it;
alluding to the allurements of the abbesses to draw young
women into their convents; while sometimes I have seen a
sow in an abbess’s veil, mounted on stilts: the sex marked
by the sow’s dugs. A pope sometimes appears to be thrust
by devils into a cauldron; and cardinals are seen roasting
on spits! These ornaments must have been generally executed
by the monks themselves; but these more ingenious
members of the ecclesiastical order appear to have sympathised
with the people, like the curates in our church, and
envied the pampered abbot and the purple bishop. Churchmen
were the usual objects of the suppressed indignation of
the people in those days; but the knights and feudal lords
have not always escaped from the “curses not loud, but
deep,” of their satirical pencils.

As the Reformation, or rather the Revolution, was hastening,
this custom became so general, that in one of the dialogues
of Erasmus, where two Franciscans are entertained
by their host, it appears that such satirical exhibitions were
hung up as common furniture in the apartments of inns.
The facetious genius of Erasmus either invents or describes
one which he had seen of an ape in the habit of a Franciscan
sitting by a sick man’s bed, dispensing ghostly counsel,
holding up a crucifix in one hand, while with the other he
is filching a purse out of the sick man’s pocket. Such
are “the straws” by which we may always observe from
what corner the wind rises! Mr. Dibdin has recently informed
us, that Geyler, whom he calls “the herald of the Reformation,”
154
preceding Luther by twelve years, had a stone
chair or pulpit in the cathedral at Strasburg, from which he
delivered his lectures, or rather rolled the thunders of his
anathemas against the monks. This stone pulpit was constructed
under his own superintendence, and is covered with
very indecent figures of monks and nuns, expressly designed
by him to expose their profligate manners. We see Geyler
doing what for centuries had been done!

In the curious folios of Sauval, the Stowe of France, there
is a copious chapter, entitled “Hérétiques, leurs attentats.”
In this enumeration of their attempts to give vent to their
suppressed indignation, it is very remarkable that, preceding
the time of Luther
, the minds of many were perfectly
Lutheran respecting the idolatrous worship of the Roman
Church; and what I now notice would have rightly entered
into that significant Historia Reformationis ante Reformationem,
which was formerly projected by continental writers.

Luther did not consign the pope’s decretals to the flames
till 1520—this was the first open act of reformation and insurrection,
for hitherto he had submitted to the court of
Rome. Yet in 1490, thirty years preceding this great event,
I find a priest burnt for having snatched the host in derision
from the hands of another celebrating mass. Twelve years
afterwards, 1502, a student repeated the same deed, trampling
on it; and in 1523, the resolute death of Anne de Bourg,
a counsellor in the parliament of Paris, to use the expression
of Sauval, “corrupted the world.” It is evident that the
Huguenots were fast on the increase. From that period I
find continued accounts which prove that the Huguenots of
France, like the Puritans of England, were most resolute
iconoclasts. They struck off the heads of Virgins and little
Jesuses, or blunted their daggers by chipping the wooden
saints, which were then fixed at the corners of streets.
Every morning discovered the scandalous treatment they
had undergone in the night. Then their images were painted
on the walls, but these were heretically scratched and disfigured:
and, since the saints could not defend themselves, a
royal edict was published in their favour, commanding that
all holy paintings in the streets should not be allowed short
of ten feet from the ground! They entered churches at
night, tearing up or breaking down the prians, the bénitoires,
the crucifixes, the colossal ecce-homos, which they did not
always succeed in dislodging for want of time or tools.
155
Amidst these battles with wooden adversaries, we may smile
at the frequent solemn processions instituted to ward off the
vengeance of the parish saint; the wooden was expiated by a
silver image, secured by iron bars and attended by the king
and the nobility, carrying the new saint, with prayers that
he would protect himself from the heretics!

In an early period of the Reformation, an instance occurs
of the art of concealing what we wish only the few should
comprehend, at the same time that we are addressing the
public. Curious collectors are acquainted with “The Olivetan
Bible;” this was the first translation published by the
protestants, and there seems no doubt that Calvin was the
chief, if not the only translator; but at that moment not
choosing to become responsible for this new version, he made
use of the name of an obscure relative, Robert Pierre Olivetan.
Calvin, however, prefixed a Latin preface, remarkable
for delivering positions very opposite to those tremendous
doctrines of absolute predestination which, in his theological
despotism, he afterwards assumed. De Bure describes this
first protestant Bible not only as rare, but, when found, as
usually imperfect, much soiled and dog-eared, as the well-read
first edition of Shakspeare, by the perpetual use of the
multitude. But a curious fact has escaped the detection
both of De Bure and Beloe; at the end of the volume are
found ten verses, which, in a concealed manner, authenticate
the translation; and which no one, unless initiated into the
secret, could possibly suspect. The verses are not poetical,
but I give the first sentence:—

Lecteur entends, si vérité adresse

Viens donc ouyr instament sa promesse

Et vif parler———&c.

The first letters of every word of these ten verses form a perfect
distich, containing information important to those to
whom the Olivetan Bible was addressed.

Les Vaudois, peuple évangélique,

Ont mis ce thrésor en publique.

An anagram would have been too inartificial a contrivance
to have answered the purpose of concealing from the world at
large this secret. There is an adroitness in the invention of
the initial letters of all the words through these ten verses.
They contained a communication necessary to authenticate
156
the version, but which, at the same time, could not be suspected
by any person not intrusted with the secret.

When the art of medal-engraving was revived in Europe,
the spirit we are now noticing took possession of those less
perishable and more circulating vehicles. Satiric medals were
almost unknown to the ancient mint, notwithstanding those
of the Saturnalia, and a few which bear miserable puns on the
unlucky names of some consuls. Medals illustrate history,
and history reflects light on medals; but we should not place
such unreserved confidence on medals as their advocates, who
are warm in their favourite study. It has been asserted that
medals are more authentic memorials than history itself; but
a medal is not less susceptible of the bad passions than a
pamphlet or an epigram. Ambition has its vanity, and
engraves a dubious victory; and Flattery will practise its
art, and deceive us in gold! A calumny or a fiction on metal
may be more durable than on a fugitive page; and a libel
has a better chance of being preserved when the artist is
skilful, than simple truths when miserably executed. Medals
of this class are numerous, and were the precursors of those
political satires exhibited in caricature prints.92 There is a
large collection of wooden cuts about the time of Calvin,
where the Romish religion is represented by the most grotesque
forms which the ridicule of the early Reformers
could invent. More than a thousand figures attest the exuberant
satire of the designers. This work is equally rare
and costly.93

Satires of this species commenced in the freedom of the
Reformation; for we find a medal of Luther in a monk’s
habit, satirically bearing for its reverse Catherine de Bora,
the nun whom this monk married; the first step of his personal
reformation! Nor can we be certain that Catherine
was not more concerned in that great revolution than appears
in the voluminous Lives we have of the great reformer. However,
the reformers were as great sticklers for medals as the
“papelins.” Of Pope John VIII., an effeminate voluptuary,
we have a medal with his portrait, inscribed Pope Joan! and
another of Innocent X., dressed as a woman holding a spindle;
the reverse, his famous mistress, Donna Olympia, dressed as
157
a Pope, with the tiara on her head, and the keys of St. Peter
in her hands!94

When, in the reign of Mary, England was groaning under
Spanish influence, and no remonstrance could reach the
throne, the queen’s person and government were made ridiculous
to the people’s eyes by prints or pictures “representing
her majesty naked, meagre, withered, and wrinkled, with
every aggravated circumstance of deformity that could disgrace
a female figure, seated in a regal chair; a crown on her
head, surrounded with M. R. and A. in capitals, accompanied
by small letters; Maria Regina Angliæ! a number of Spaniards
were sucking her to skin and bone, and a specification
was added of the money, rings, jewels, and other presents
with which she had secretly gratified her husband Philip.”95
It is said that the queen suspected some of her own council
of this invention, who alone were privy to these transactions.
It is, however, in this manner that the voice which
is suppressed by authority comes at length in another shape
to the eye.

The age of Elizabeth, when the Roman pontiff and all his
adherents were odious to the people, produced a remarkable
caricature, and ingenious invention—a gorgon’s head! A
church bell forms the helmet; the ornaments, instead of the
feathers, are a wolf’s head in a mitre devouring a lamb, an
ass’s head with spectacles reading, a goose holding a rosary:
the face is made out with a fish for the nose, a chalice and
water for the eye, and other priestly ornaments for the
shoulder and breast, on which rolls of parchment pardons
hang.96

A famous bishop of Munster, Bernard de Galen, who, in
his charitable violence for converting protestants, got himself
into such celebrity that he appears to have served as an excellent
sign-post to the inns in Germany, was the true church
158
militant: and his figure was exhibited according to the
popular fancy. His head was half mitre and half helmet; a
crosier in one hand and a sabre in the other; half a rochet
and half a cuirass: he was made performing mass as a dragoon
on horseback, and giving out the charge when he ought
the Ite, missa est! He was called the converter! and the
“Bishop of Munster” became popular as a sign-post in
German towns; for the people like fighting men, though
they should even fight against themselves.

It is rather curious to observe of this new species of satire,
so easily distributed among the people, and so directly addressed
to their understandings, that it was made the vehicle
of national feeling. Ministers of state condescended to invent
the devices. Lord Orford says that caricatures on cards were
the invention of George Townshend in the affair of Byng,
which was soon followed by a pack. I am informed of an
ancient pack of cards which has caricatures of all the Parliamentarian
Generals, which might be not unusefully shuffled
by a writer of secret history.97 We may be surprised to find
the grave Sully practising this artifice on several occasions.
In the civil wars of France the Duke of Savoy had taken by
surprise Saluces, and struck a medal; on the reverse a centaur
appears shooting with a bow and arrow, with the legend Opportune!
But when Henry the Fourth had reconquered the
town, he published another, on which Hercules appears killing
the centaur, with the word Opportunius. The great minister
was the author of this retort!98 A medal of the Dutch ambassador
at the court of France, Van Beuninghen, whom the
French represent as a haughty burgomaster, but who had the
vivacity of a Frenchman and the haughtiness of a Spaniard,
as Voltaire characterises him, is said to have been the occasion
of the Dutch war in 1672; but wars will be hardly made for
an idle medal. Medals may, however, indicate a preparatory
war. Louis the Fourteenth was so often compared to the
159
sun at its meridian, that some of his creatures may have
imagined that, like the sun, he could dart into any part of
Europe as he willed, and be as cheerfully received.99 The
Dutch minister, whose Christian name was Joshua, however,
had a medal struck of Joshua stopping the sun in his course,
inferring that this miracle was operated by his little republic.
The medal itself is engraven in Van Loon’s voluminous Histoire
Médallique du Pays Bas
, and in Marchand’s Dictionnaire
Historique
, who labours to prove against twenty authors that
the Dutch ambassador was not the inventor; it was not,
however, unworthy of him, and it conveyed to the world the
high feeling of her power which Holland had then assumed.
Two years after the noise about this medal the republic paid
dear for the device; but thirty years afterwards this very
burgomaster concluded a glorious peace, and France and
Spain were compelled to receive the mediation of the Dutch
Joshua with the French Sun.100 In these vehicles of national
satire, it is odd that the phlegmatic Dutch, more than any
other nation, and from the earliest period of their republic,
should have indulged freely, if not licentiously. It was a
republican humour. Their taste was usually gross. We owe
to them, even in the reign of Elizabeth, a severe medal on
Leicester, who, having retired in disgust from the government
of their provinces, struck a medal with his bust, reverse a dog
and sheep,

Non gregem, sed ingratos invitus desero;

on which the angry juvenile states struck another, representing
an ape and young ones; reverse, Leicester near a fire,

Fugiens fumum, incidit in ignem.

Another medal, with an excellent portrait of Cromwell, was
struck by the Dutch. The Protector, crowned with laurels,
is on his knees, laying his head in the lap of the commonwealth,
but loosely exhibiting himself to the French and
Spanish ambassadors with gross indecency: the Frenchman,
covered with fleur de lis, is pushing aside the grave Don, and
disputes with him the precedence—Retire-toy; l’honneur
160
appartient au roy mon maitre, Louis le Grand. Van Loon
is very right in denouncing this same medal, so grossly flattering
to the English, as most detestable and indelicate!
But why does Van Loon envy us this lumpish invention?
why does the Dutchman quarrel with his own cheese? The
honour of the medal we claim, but the invention belongs to
his country. The Dutch went on commenting in this manner
on English affairs from reign to reign. Charles the Second
declared war against them in 1672 for a malicious medal,
though the States-General offered to break the die, by purchasing
it of the workman for one thousand ducats; but it
served for a pretext for a Dutch war, which Charles cared
more about than the mala bestia of his exergue. Charles also
complained of a scandalous picture which the brothers de
Witt had in their house, representing a naval battle with
the English. Charles the Second seems to have been more
sensible to this sort of national satire than we might have
expected in a professed wit; a race, however, who are not the
most patient in having their own sauce returned to their lips.
The king employed Evelyn to write a history of the Dutch
war, and “enjoined him to make it a little keen, for the Hollanders
had very unhandsomely abused him in their pictures,
books, and libels.” The Dutch continued their career of conveying
their national feeling on English affairs more triumphantly
when their Stadtholder ascended an English throne.
The birth of the Pretender is represented by the chest which
Minerva gave to the daughters of Cecrops to keep, and which,
opened, discovered an infant with a serpent’s tail: Infantemque
vident apporrectumque draconem
; the chest perhaps
alluding to the removes of the warming-pan; and, in another,
James and a Jesuit flying in terror, the king throwing away
a crown and sceptre, and the Jesuit carrying a child; Ite
missa est
, the words applied from the mass.101 But in these
contests of national feeling, while the grandeur of Louis the
Fourteenth did not allow of these ludicrous and satirical
exhibitions, and while the political idolatry which his forty
Academicians paid to him exhausted itself in the splendid
fictions of a series of famous medals, amounting to nearly
four hundred, it appears that we were not without our reprisals;
for I find Prosper Marchand, who writes as a Hollander,
161
censuring his own country for having at length adulated
the grand monarque by a complimentary medal. He
says—“The English cannot be reproached with a similar
debonaireté.” After the famous victories of Marlborough,
they indeed inserted in a medal the head of the French
monarch and the English queen, with this inscription,
Ludovicus Magnus, Anna Major. Long ere this one of our
queens had been exhibited by ourselves with considerable
energy. On the defeat of the Armada, Elizabeth, Pinkerton
tells us, struck a medal representing the English and Spanish
fleets, Hesperidum regem devicit virgo. Philip had medals
dispersed in England of the same impression, with this addition,
Negatur. Est meretrix vulgi. These the queen suppressed,
but published another medal, with this legend:—

Hesperidum regem devicit virgo; negatur,

Est meretrix vulgi; res eo deterior.

An age fertile in satirical prints was the eventful æra of
Charles the First: they were showered from all parties, and
a large collection of them would admit of a critical historical
commentary, which might become a vehicle of the most
curious secret history. Most of them are in a bad style, for
they are allegorical; yet that these satirical exhibitions influenced
the eyes and minds of the people is evident from an
extraordinary circumstance. Two grave collections of historical
documents adopted them. We are surprised to find
prefixed to Rushworth’s and Nalson’s historical collections
two such political prints! Nalson’s was an act of retributive
justice; but he seems to have been aware that satire in the
shape of pictures is a language very attractive to the multitude,
for he has introduced a caricature print in the solemn
folio of the Trial of Charles the First.102 Of the happiest of
these political prints is one by Taylor the Water-poet, not
included in his folio, but prefixed to his “Mad Fashions, Odd
Fashions, or the Emblems of these Distracted Times.” It is
the figure of a man whose eyes have left their sockets, and
whose legs have usurped the place of his arms; a horse on
162
his hind legs is drawing a cart; a church is inverted; fish fly
in the air; a candle burns with the flame downwards; and
the mouse and rabbit are pursuing the cat and the fox!

The animosities of national hatred have been a fertile source
of these vehicles of popular feeling—which discover themselves
in severe or grotesque caricatures. The French and
the Spaniards mutually exhibit one another under the most
extravagant figures. The political caricatures of the French
in the seventeenth century are numerous. The badauds of
Paris amused themselves for their losses by giving an emetic
to a Spaniard, to make him render up all the towns his victories
had obtained: seven or eight Spaniards are seen seated
around a large turnip, with their frizzled mustachios, their
hats en pot-à-beurre; their long rapiers, with their pummels
down to their feet, and their points up to their shoulders;
their ruffs stiffened by many rows, and pieces of garlick stuck
in their girdles. The Dutch were exhibited in as great variety
as the uniformity of frogs would allow. We have largely
participated in the vindictive spirit which these grotesque
emblems keep up among the people; they mark the secret
feelings of national pride. The Greeks despised foreigners,
and considered them only as fit to be slaves;103 the ancient
Jews, inflated with a false idea of their small territory, would
be masters of the world: the Italians placed a line of demarcation
for genius and taste, and marked it by their mountains.
The Spaniards once imagined that the conferences of God
with Moses on Mount Sinai were in the Spanish language.
If a Japanese become the friend of a foreigner, he is considered
as committing treason to his emperor, and rejected
as a false brother in a country which, we are told, is figuratively
called Tenka, or the Kingdom under the Heavens.
John Bullism is not peculiar to Englishmen; and patriotism
is a noble virtue when it secures our independence without
depriving us of our humanity.

The civil wars of the League in France, and those in England
under Charles the First, bear the most striking resemblance;
and in examining the revolutionary scenes exhibited
by the graver in the famous Satire Ménippée, we discover the
foreign artist revelling in the caricature of his ludicrous and
163
severe exhibition; and in that other revolutionary period of
La Fronde, there was a mania for political songs; the curious
have formed them into collections; and we not only have
“the Rump Songs” of Charles the First’s times, but have
repeated this kind of evidence of the public feeling at many
subsequent periods.104 Caricatures and political songs might
with us furnish a new sort of history; and perhaps would
preserve some truths, and describe some particular events
not to be found in more grave authorities.


89 Baudelot de Dairval, de l’Utilité des Voyages, ii. 645. There is a
work, by Ficoroni, on these lead coins or tickets. They are found in the
cabinets of the curious medallist. Pinkerton, in referring to this entertaining
work, regrets that “such curious remains have almost escaped the
notice of medallists, and have not yet been arranged in one class, or named.
A special work on them would be highly acceptable.” The time has perhaps
arrived when antiquaries may begin to be philosophers, and philosophers
antiquaries! The unhappy separation of erudition from philosophy,
and of philosophy from erudition, has hitherto thrown impediments in the
progress of the human mind and the history of man.

90 Lect. Mem. i. ad. an. 1300.

91 Many specimens may be seen in Carter’s curious volumes on “Ancient
Architecture and Painting.”

92 The series published during the wars in the Low Countries are the
most remarkable, and may be seen in the volumes by Van Loon.

93 Mr. Douce possessed a portion of this very curious collection: for a
complete one De Bure asked about twenty pounds.

94 The Roman satirists also invented a tale to ridicule what they dared not
openly condemn, in which it was asserted that a play called The Marriage
of the Pope
was enacted before Cromwell, in which the Donna having obtained
the key of Paradise from Innocent, insists on that of Purgatory also,
that she may not be sent there when he is wearied of her. “The wedding”
is then kept by a ball of monks and nuns, delighted to think they may one
day marry also. Such was the means the Romans took to notify their sense
of the degradation of the pope.

95 Warton’s “Life of Sir Thomas Pope,” p. 58.

96 This ancient caricature, so descriptive of the popular feelings, is tolerably
given in Malcolm’s history of “Caricaturing,” plate ii. fig. 1.

97 This pack was probably executed in Holland in the time of Charles
the Second. There are other sets of political cards of the same reign,
particularly one connected with the so-called “popish plots,” and the
murder of Sir Edmundbury Godfrey. The South-Sea Bubble was made
the subject of a similar pack, after it had exploded.

98 The royal house of Navarre was fancifully derived by the old heraldic
writers from Hispalus, the son of Hercules; and the pageant provided by
the citizens of Avignon to greet his entrance there in 1600, was entirely
composed in reference thereto, and Henry indicated in its title, L’Hercule
Gaulois Triumphant
.

99 He took for a device and motto on his shield on the occasion of
tilting-matches and court festivities, a representation of the sun in splendour,
and the words, Nec Pluribus Impar.

100 The history of this medal is useful in more than one respect; and
may be found in Prosper Marchand.

101 Another represents the young prince holding the symbol of the Romish
faith in his right hand, and crowning himself with the left; Truth opens
a door below and discovers Father Petre, as the guiding influence of all.

102 It represents Cromwell as an armed monster, carrying the three
kingdoms captive at his feet in a triumphal car driven by the devil over
the body of liberty, and the decapitated Charles I. The state of the
people is emblematized by a bird flying from its cage to be devoured by a
hawk; and sheep breaking from the fold to be set on by ravening
wolves.

103 A passage may be found in Aristotle’s Politics, vol. i. c. 3-7; where
Aristotle advises Alexander to govern the Greeks like his subjects, and the
barbarians like slaves; for that the one he was to consider as companions,
and the other as creatures of an inferior race.

104 The following may be mentioned as the most important of these collections:—

“Rome rhymed to Death.” 1683.

“A Collection of the newest and most ingenious Poems, Songs, Catches,
&c, against Popery.” 1689.

“Poems on Affairs of State.” 1703-7.

“Whig and Tory; or, Wit on both sides.” 1712.

“Political Merriment; or, Truths told to some Tune.” 1714.


 

AUTOGRAPHS.105

The art of judging of the characters of persons by their
handwriting can only have any reality when the pen, acting
without restraint, becomes an instrument guided by, and
indicative of, the natural dispositions. But regulated as the
pen is now too often by a mechanical process, which the present
race of writing-masters seem to have contrived for their
own convenience, a whole school exhibits a similar handwriting;
the pupils are forced in their automatic motions,
as if acted on by the pressure of a steam-engine; a bevy of
beauties will now write such fac-similes of each other, that in
a heap of letters presented to the most sharp-sighted lover to
select that of his mistress—though, like Bassanio among the
caskets, his happiness should be risked on the choice—he
would despair of fixing on the right one, all appearing to
have come from the same rolling-press. Even brothers of
different tempers have been taught by the same master to
164
give the same form to their letters, the same regularity to
their line, and have made our handwritings as monotonous
as are our characters in the present habits of society. The
true physiognomy of writing will be lost among our rising
generation: it is no longer a face that we are looking on, but
a beautiful mask of a single pattern; and the fashionable
handwriting of our young ladies is like the former tight-lacing
of their mothers’ youthful days, when every one alike
had what was supposed to be a fine shape!

Assuredly nature would prompt every individual to have a
distinct sort of writing, as she has given a peculiar countenance—a
voice—and a manner. The flexibility of the
muscles differs with every individual, and the hand will follow
the direction of the thoughts and the emotions and the
habits of the writers. The phlegmatic will portray his words,
while the playful haste of the volatile will scarcely sketch
them; the slovenly will blot and efface and scrawl, while the
neat and orderly-minded will view themselves in the paper
before their eyes. The merchant’s clerk will not write like
the lawyer or the poet. Even nations are distinguished by
their writing; the vivacity and variableness of the Frenchman,
and the delicacy and suppleness of the Italian, are
perceptibly distinct from the slowness and strength of pen
discoverable in the phlegmatic German, Dane, and Swede.
When we are in grief, we do not write as we should in joy.
The elegant and correct mind, which has acquired the fortunate
habit of a fixity of attention, will write with scarcely an
erasure on the page, as Fenelon, and Gray, and Gibbon; while
we find in Pope’s manuscripts the perpetual struggles of correction,
and the eager and rapid interlineations struck off in
heat. Lavater’s notion of handwriting is by no means
chimerical; nor was General Paoli fanciful, when he told Mr.
Northcote that he had decided on the character and dispositions
of a man from his letters, and the handwriting.

Long before the days of Lavater, Shenstone in one of his
letters said, “I want to see Mrs. Jago’s handwriting, that I
may judge of her temper.” One great truth must however
be conceded to the opponents of the physiognomy of writing;
general rules only can be laid down. Yet the vital principle
must be true that the handwriting bears an analogy to the
character of the writer, as all voluntary actions are characteristic
of the individual. But many causes operate to counteract
or obstruct this result. I am intimately acquainted
165
with the handwritings of five of our great poets. The first
in early life acquired among Scottish advocates a handwriting
which cannot be distinguished from that of his ordinary
brothers; the second, educated in public schools, where
writing is shamefully neglected, composes his sublime or
sportive verses in a school-boy’s ragged scrawl, as if he had
never finished his tasks with the writing-master; the third
writes his highly-wrought poetry in the common hand of a
merchant’s clerk, from early commercial avocations; the
fourth has all that finished neatness which polishes his verses;
while the fifth is a specimen of a full mind, not in the habit
of correction or alteration; so that he appears to be printing
down his thoughts, without a solitary erasure. The handwriting
of the first and third poets, not indicative of their
character, we have accounted for; the others are admirable
specimens of characteristic autographs.106

Oldys, in one of his curious notes, was struck by the distinctness
of character in the handwritings of several of our
kings. He observed nothing further than the mere fact, and
did not extend his idea to the art of judging of the natural
character by the writing. Oldys has described these handwritings
with the utmost correctness, as I have often verified.
I shall add a few comments.

“Henry the Eighth wrote a strong hand, but as if he had
seldom a good pen.”—The vehemence of his character conveyed
itself into his writing; bold, hasty, and commanding, I
have no doubt the assertor of the Pope’s supremacy and its
triumphant destroyer split many a good quill.

“Edward the Sixth wrote a fair legible hand.”—We have
this promising young prince’s diary, written by his own hand;
in all respects he was an assiduous pupil, and he had scarcely
learnt to write and to reign when we lost him.

“Queen Elizabeth writ an upright hand, like the bastard
Italian.” She was indeed a most elegant caligrapher, whom
Roger Ascham107 had taught all the elegancies of the pen.
The French editor of the little autographical work I have
noticed has given the autograph of her name, which she
usually wrote in a very large tall character, and painfully
166
elaborate. He accompanies it with one of the Scottish Mary,
who at times wrote elegantly, though usually in uneven lines;
when in haste and distress of mind, in several letters during
her imprisonment which I have read, much the contrary.
The French editor makes this observation: ”Who could
believe that these writings are of the same epoch? The first
denotes asperity and ostentation; the second indicates
simplicity, softness, and nobleness. The one is that of Elizabeth,
queen of England; the other that of her cousin, Mary
Stuart. The difference of these two handwritings answers
most evidently to that of their characters.”

“James the First writ a poor ungainly character, all awry,
and not in a straight line.” James certainly wrote a slovenly
scrawl, strongly indicative of that personal negligence which
he carried into all the little things of life; and Buchanan, who
had made him an excellent scholar, may receive the disgrace
of his pupil’s ugly scribble, which sprawls about his careless
and inelegant letters.

“Charles the First wrote a fair open Italian hand, and
more correctly perhaps than any prince we ever had.”
Charles was the first of our monarchs who intended to have
domiciliated taste in the kingdom, and it might have been
conjectured from this unfortunate prince, who so finely
discriminated the manners of the different painters, which are
in fact their handwritings, that he would not have been
insensible to the elegancies of the pen.

“Charles the Second wrote a little fair running hand, as if
wrote in haste, or uneasy till he had done.” Such was the
writing to have been expected from this illustrious vagabond,
who had much to write, often in odd situations, and could
never get rid of his natural restlessness and vivacity.

“James the Second writ a large fair hand.” It is characterised
by his phlegmatic temper, as an exact detailer of
occurrences, and the matter-of-business genius of the writer.

“Queen Anne wrote a fair round hand;” that is the
writing she had been taught by her master, probably without
any alteration of manner naturally suggested by herself; the
copying hand of a common character.108

The subject of autographs associates itself with what has
167
been dignified by its professors as caligraphy, or the art of
beautiful writing. As I have something curious to communicate
on that subject considered professionally, it shall form
our following article.


105 A small volume which I met with at Paris, entitled “L’Art de juger
du Caractère des Hommes sur leurs Ecritures,” is curious for its illustrations,
consisting of twenty-four plates, exhibiting fac-similes of the
writing of eminent and other persons
, correctly taken from the original
autographs. Since this period both France and Germany have produced
many books devoted to the use of the curious in autographs. In our own
country J.T. Smith published a curious collection of fac-similes of letters,
chiefly from literary characters.

106 It will be of interest to the reader to note the names of these poets in
the consecutive order they are alluded to. They are Scott, Byron, Rogers,
Moore, and Campbell.

107 He was also the tutor of Lady Jane Grey, and the author of one of our
earliest and best works on education.

108 Since this article was written, Nichols has published a cleverly-executed
series of autographs of royal, noble, and illustrious persons of
Great Britain, in which the reader may study the accuracy of the criticism
above given.


 

THE HISTORY OF WRITING-MASTERS.

There is a very apt letter from James the First to Prince
Henry when very young, on the neatness and fairness of his
handwriting. The royal father suspecting that the prince’s
tutor, Mr., afterwards Sir Adam, Newton, had helped out the
young prince in the composition, and that in this specimen
of caligraphy he had relied also on the pains of Mr. Peter
Bales, the great writing-master, for touching up his letters,
his majesty shows a laudable anxiety that the prince should
be impressed with the higher importance of the one over the
other. James shall himself speak. “I confess I long to
receive a letter from you that may be wholly yours, as well
matter as form; as well formed by your mind as drawn by
your fingers; for ye may remember, that in my book to you I
warn you to beware with (of) that kind of wit that may fly
out at the end of your fingers; not that I commend not a fair
handwriting; sed hoc facito, illud non omittito: and the other
is multo magis præcipuum.” Prince Henry, indeed, wrote
with that elegance which he borrowed from his own mind;
and in an age when such minute elegance was not universal
among the crowned heads of Europe. Henry IV., on receiving
a letter from Prince Henry, immediately opened it, a custom
not usual with him, and comparing the writing with the
signature, to decide whether it were of one hand, Sir George
Carew, observing the French King’s hesitation, called Mr.
Douglas to testify to the fact; on which Henry the Great,
admiring an art in which he had little skill, and looking on
the neat elegance of the writing before him, politely observed,
“I see that in writing fair, as in other things, the elder must
yield to the younger.”

Had this anecdote of neat writing reached the professors
of caligraphy, who in this country have put forth such painful
panegyrics on the art, these royal names had unquestionably
blazoned their pages. Not indeed that these penmen
require any fresh inflation; for never has there been a race of
professors in any art who have exceeded in solemnity and
168
pretensions the practitioners in this simple and mechanical
craft. I must leave to more ingenious investigators of
human nature to reveal the occult cause which has operated
such powerful delusions on these “Vive la Plume!” men,
who have been generally observed to possess least intellectual
ability in proportion to the excellence they have obtained in
their own art. I suspect this maniacal vanity is peculiar to
the writing-masters of England; and I can only attribute
the immense importance which they have conceived of their
art to the perfection to which they have carried the art of
short-hand writing; an art which was always better understood,
and more skilfully practised, in England than in any
other country. It will surprise some when they learn that
the artists in verse and colours, poets and painters, have not
raised loftier pretensions to the admiration of mankind.
Writing-masters, or caligraphers, have had their engraved
“effigies,” with a Fame in flourishes, a pen in one hand and
a trumpet in the other; and fine verses inscribed, and their
very lives written! They have compared

The nimbly-turning of their silver quill

to the beautiful in art and the sublime in invention; nor is
this wonderful, since they discover the art of writing, like the
invention of language, in a divine original; and from the
tablets of stone which the Deity himself delivered, they
trace their German broad text, or their fine running-hand.
One, for “the bold striking of those words, Vive la Plume,”
was so sensible of the reputation that this last piece of command
of hand would give the book which he thus adorned,
and which his biographer acknowledges was the product of
about a minute,—(but then how many years of flourishing
had that single minute cost him!)—that he claims the glory
of an artist; observing,—

We seldom find

The man of business with the artist join’d.

Another was flattered that his writing could impart immortality
to the most wretched compositions!—

And any lines prove pleasing, when you write.

Sometimes the caligrapher is a sort of hero:—

To you, you rare commander of the quill,

Whose wit and worth, deep learning, and high skill,

Speak you the honour of Great Tower Hill!

169

The last line became traditionally adopted by those who were
so lucky as to live in the neighbourhood of this Parnassus.
But the reader must form some notion of that charm of caligraphy
which has so bewitched its professors, when,

Soft, bold, and free, your manuscripts still please.

How justly bold in Snell’s improving hand

The pen at once joins freedom with command!

With softness strong, with ornaments not vain,

Loose with proportion, and with neatness plain;

Not swell’d, not full, complete in every part,

And artful most, when not affecting art.

And these describe those pencilled knots and flourishes,
“the angels, the men, the birds, and the beasts,” which, as
one of them observed, he could

Command

Even by the gentle motion of his hand,

all the speciosa miracula of caligraphy;

Thy tender strokes, inimitably fine,

Crown with perfection every flowing line;

And to each grand performance add a grace,

As curling hair adorns a beauteous face:

In every page new fancies give delight,

And sporting round the margin charm the sight.

One Massey, a writing-master, published in 1763, “The
Origin and Progress of Letters.” The great singularity of
this volume is “a new species of biography never attempted
before in English.” This consists of the lives of “English
Penmen,” otherwise writing-masters! If some have foolishly
enough imagined that the sedentary lives of authors are void
of interest from deficient incident and interesting catastrophe,
what must they think of the barren labours of those who, in
the degree they become eminent, to use their own style, in
the art of “dish, dash, long-tail fly,” the less they become
interesting to the public; for what can the most skilful
writing-master do but wear away his life in leaning over his
pupil’s copy, or sometimes snatch a pen to decorate the
margin, though he cannot compose the page? Montaigne has a
very original notion on writing-masters: he says that some of
those caligraphers who had obtained promotion by their excellence
in the art, afterwards affected to write carelessly,
lest their promotion should be suspected to have been owing to
such an ordinary acquisition
!

170

Massey is an enthusiast, fortunately for his subject. He
considers that there are schools of writing, as well as of
painting or sculpture; and expatiates with the eye of fraternal
feeling on “a natural genius, a tender stroke, a grand
performance, a bold striking freedom, and a liveliness in the
sprigged letters, and pencilled knots and flourishes;” while
this Vasari of writing-masters relates the controversies and
the libels of many a rival pen-nibber. “George Shelley, one
of the most celebrated worthies who have made a shining
figure in the commonwealth of English caligraphy, born I
suppose of obscure parents, because brought up in Christ’s
Hospital, yet under the humble blue-coat he laid the foundation
of his caligraphic excellence and lasting fame, for he was
elected writing-master to the hospital.” Shelley published
his “Natural Writing;” but, alas! Snell, another blue-coat,
transcended the other. He was a genius who would “bear
no brother near the throne.”—“I have been informed that
there were jealous heart-burnings, if not bickerings, between
him and Col. Ayres, another of our great reformers in the
writing commonweal, both eminent men, yet, like our most
celebrated poets Pope and Addison, or, to carry the comparison
still higher, like Cæsar and Pompey, one could bear
no superior, and the other no equal.” Indeed, the great
Snell practised a little stratagem against Mr. Shelley, for
which, if writing-masters held courts-martial, this hero ought
to have appeared before his brothers. In one of his works
he procured a number of friends to write letters, in which
Massey confesses “are some satyrical strokes upon Shelley,”
as if he had arrogated too much to himself in his book of
“Natural Writing.” They find great fault with pencilled
knots and sprigged letters. Shelley, who was an advocate
for ornaments in fine penmanship, which Snell utterly rejected,
had parodied a well-known line of Herbert’s in favour
of his favourite decorations:—

A Knot may take him who from letters flies,

And turn delight into an exercise.

These reflections created ill-blood, and even an open difference
amongst several of the superior artists in writing. The
commanding genius of Snell had a more terrific contest when
he published his “Standard Rules,” pretending to have demonstrated
them as Euclid would. “This proved a bone of
contention, and occasioned a terrific quarrel between Mr.
171
Snell and Mr. Clark. This quarrel about ‘Standard Rules’
ran so high between them, that they could scarce forbear
scurrilous language therein, and a treatment of each other
unbecoming gentlemen! Both sides in this dispute had their
abettors; and to say which had the most truth and reason,
non nostrum est tantas componere lites; perhaps both parties
might be too fond of their own schemes
. They should have
left them to people to choose which they liked best.” A
candid politician is our Massey, and a philosophical historian
too; for he winds up the whole story of this civil war by
describing its result, which happened as all such great controversies
have ever closed. “Who now-a-days takes those
Standard Rules, either one or the other, for their guide in
writing?” This is the finest lesson ever offered to the
furious heads of parties, and to all their men; let them meditate
on the nothingness of their “Standard Rules,” by the
fate of Mr. Snell.

It was to be expected, when once these writing-masters
imagined that they were artists, that they would be infected
with those plague-spots of genius—envy, detraction, and all
the jalousie du métier. And such to this hour we find
them! An extraordinary scene of this nature has long been
exhibited in my neighbourhood, where two doughty champions
of the quill have been posting up libels in their windows
respecting the inventor of a new art of writing, the
Carstairian, or the Lewisian? When the great German philosopher
asserted that he had discovered the method of
fluxions before Sir Isaac, and when the dispute grew so violent
that even the calm Newton sent a formal defiance in set
terms, and got even George the Second to try to arbitrate
(who would rather have undertaken a campaign), the
method of fluxions was no more cleared up than the present
affair between our two heroes of the quill.

A recent instance of one of these egregious caligraphers
may be told of the late Tomkins. This vainest of writing-masters
dreamed through life that penmanship was one of
the fine arts, and that a writing-master should be seated with
his peers in the Academy! He bequeathed to the British
Museum his opus magnum—a copy of Macklin’s Bible, profusely
embellished with the most beautiful and varied decorations
of his pen; and as he conceived that both the workman
and the work would alike be darling objects with posterity,
he left something immortal with the legacy, his fine
172
bust, by Chantrey, unaccompanied by which they were not
to receive the unparalleled gift! When Tomkins applied to
have his bust, our great sculptor abated the usual price, and,
courteously kind to the feelings of the man, said that he
considered Tomkins as an artist! It was the proudest day
of the life of our writing-master!

But an eminent artist and wit now living, once looking on
this fine bust of Tomkins, declared, that “this man had died
for want of a dinner!”—a fate, however, not so lamentable as
it appeared! Our penman had long felt that he stood degraded
in the scale of genius by not being received at the
Academy, at least among the class of engravers; the next
approach to academic honour he conceived would be that of
appearing as a guest at their annual dinner. These invitations
are as limited as they are select, and all the Academy
persisted in considering Tomkins as a writing-master! Many a
year passed, every intrigue was practised, every remonstrance
was urged, every stratagem of courtesy was tried; but never
ceasing to deplore the failure of his hopes, it preyed on his
spirits, and the luckless caligrapher went down to his grave—without
dining at the Academy! This authentic anecdote
has been considered as “satire improperly directed”—by
some friend of Mr. Tomkins—but the criticism is much too
grave! The foible of Mr. Tomkins as a writing-master presents
a striking illustration of the class of men here delineated.
I am a mere historian—and am only responsible for the veracity
of this fact. That “Mr. Tomkins lived in familiar
intercourse with the Royal Academicians of his day, and was
a frequent guest at their private tables,” and moreover was
a most worthy man, I believe—but is it less true that he was
ridiculously mortified by being never invited to the Academic
dinner, on account of his caligraphy? He had some reason
to consider that his art was of the exalted class to which he
aspired to raise it, when this friend concludes his eulogy of
this writing-master thus—“Mr. Tomkins, as an artist, stood
foremost in his own profession, and his name will be handed
down to posterity with the Heroes and Statesmen, whose
excellences his penmanship has contributed to illustrate and
to commemorate.” I always give the Pour and the Contre!

Such men about such things have produced public contests,
combats a l’outrance, where much ink was spilled by the
knights in a joust of goose-quills; these solemn trials have
often occurred in the history of writing-masters, which is
173
enlivened by public defiances, proclamations, and judicial
trials by umpires! The prize was usually a golden pen of
some value. One as late as in the reign of Anne took place between
Mr. German and Mr. More. German having courteously
insisted that Mr. More should set the copy, he thus
set it, ingeniously quaint!

As more, and More, our understanding clears,

So more and more our ignorance appears.

The result of this pen-combat was really lamentable; they
displayed such an equality of excellence that the umpires refused
to decide, till one of them espied that Mr. German had
omitted the tittle of an i! But Mr. More was evidently a
man of genius, not only by his couplet, but in his “Essay on
the Invention of Writing,” where occurs this noble passage:
“Art with me is of no party. A noble emulation I would
cherish, while it proceeded neither from, nor to malevolence.
Bales had his Johnson, Norman his Mason, Ayres his Matlock
and his Shelley; yet Art the while was no sufferer. The
busybody who officiously employs himself in creating misunderstandings
between artists, may be compared to a turn-stile,
which stands in every man’s way, yet hinders nobody;
and he is the slanderer who gives ear to the slander.”109

Among these knights of the “Plume volante,” whose
chivalric exploits astounded the beholders, must be distinguished
Peter Bales in his joust with David Johnson. In
this tilting-match the guerdon of caligraphy was won by the
greatest of caligraphers; its arms were assumed by the
victor, azure, a pen or; while the “golden pen,” carried
away in triumph, was painted with a hand over the door of
the caligrapher. The history of this renowned encounter
was only traditionally known, till with my own eyes I pondered
on this whole trial of skill in the precious manuscript
of the champion himself; who, like Cæsar, not only knew
how to win victories, but also to record them. Peter Bales
was a hero of such transcendent eminence, that his name has
entered into our history. Holinshed chronicles one of his
curiosities of microscopic writing at a time when the taste
prevailed for admiring writing which no eye could read! In
the compass of a silver penny this caligrapher put more things
than would fill several of these pages. He presented Queen
174
Elizabeth with the manuscript set in a ring of gold covered
with a crystal; he had also contrived a magnifying glass of
such power, that, to her delight and wonder, her majesty read
the whole volume, which she held on her thumb-nail, and
“commended the same to the lords of the council and the
ambassadors;” and frequently, as Peter often heard, did her
majesty vouchsafe to wear this caligraphic ring.110

“Some will think I labour on a cobweb”—modestly exclaimed
Bales in his narrative, and his present historian much
fears for himself! The reader’s gratitude will not be proportioned
to my pains, in condensing such copious pages into
the size of a “silver penny,” but without its worth!

For a whole year had David Johnson affixed a challenge
“To any one who should take exceptions to this my writing
and teaching.” He was a young friend of Bales, daring and
longing for an encounter; yet Bales was magnanimously
silent, till he discovered that he was “doing much less in
writing and teaching” since this public challenge was proclaimed!
He then set up his counter-challenge, and in one
hour afterwards Johnson arrogantly accepted it, “in a most
despiteful and disgraceful manner.” Bales’s challenge was
delivered “in good terms.” “To all Englishmen and
strangers.” It was to write for a gold pen of twenty
pounds value in all kinds of hands, “best, straightest, and
fastest,” and most kind of ways; “a full, a mean, a small,
with line, and without line; in a slow set hand, a mean
facile hand, and a fast running hand;” and further, “to write
truest and speediest, most secretary and clerk-like, from a
man’s mouth, reading or pronouncing, either English or Latin.”

Young Johnson had the hardihood now of turning the
tables on his great antagonist, accusing the veteran Bales of
arrogance. Such an absolute challenge, says he, was never
witnessed by man, “without exception of any in the world!”
And a few days after meeting Bales, “of set purpose to
affront and disgrace him what he could, showed Bales a piece
175
of writing of secretary’s hand, which he had very much
laboured in fine abortive parchment,”111 uttering to the challenger
these words: “Mr. Bales, give me one shilling out
of your purse, and if within six months you better, or equal
this piece of writing, I will give you forty pounds for it.”
This legal deposit of the shilling was made, and the challenger,
or appellant, was thereby bound by law to the performance.

The day before the trial a printed declaration was affixed
throughout the city, taunting Bales’s “proud poverty,” and
his pecuniary motives, as “a thing ungentle, base, and mercenary,
and not answerable to the dignity of the golden
pen!” Johnson declares he would maintain his challenge for
a thousand pounds more, but for the respondent’s inability to
perform a thousand groats. Bales retorts on the libel; declares
it as a sign of his rival’s weakness, “yet who so bold
as blind Bayard, that hath not a word of Latin to cast at a
dog, or say Bo! to a goose!”

On Michaelmas day, 1595, the trial opened before five
judges: the appellant and the respondent appeared at the
appointed place, and an ancient gentleman was intrusted with
“the golden pen.” In the first trial, for the manner of teaching
scholars, after Johnson had taught his pupil a fortnight, he
would not bring him forward! This was awarded in favour
of Bales.

The second, for secretary and clerk-like writing, dictating
to them both in English and in Latin, Bales performed best,
being first done; written straightest without line, with true
orthography: the challenger himself confessing that he wanted
the Latin tongue, and was no clerk!

The third and last trial for fair writing in sundry kinds of
hands, the challenger prevailed for the beauty and most “authentic
proportion,” and for the superior variety of the Roman
hand. In the court hand the respondent exceeded the
appellant, and likewise in the set text; and in bastard secretary
was also somewhat perfecter.

At length Bales, perhaps perceiving an equilibrium in the
judicial decision, to overwhelm his antagonist presented what
he distinguishes as his “masterpiece,” composed of secretary
and Roman hand four ways varied, and offering the defendant
to let pass all his previous advantages if he could better this
176
specimen of caligraphy! The challenger was silent! At
this moment some of the judges perceiving that the decision
must go in favour of Bales, in consideration of the youth of
the challenger, lest he might be disgraced to the world,
requested the other judges not to pass judgment in public.
Bales assures us, that he in vain remonstrated; for by these
means the winning of the golden pen might not be so famously
spread as otherwise it would have been. To Bales the
prize was awarded. But our history has a more interesting
close; the subtle Machiavelism of the first challenger!

When the great trial had closed, and Bales, carrying off the
golden pen, exultingly had it painted and set up for his sign,
the baffled challenger went about reporting that he had won
the golden pen, but that the defendant had obtained the same
by “plots and shifts, and other base and cunning practices.”
Bales vindicated his claim, and offered to show the world his
“masterpiece” which had acquired it. Johnson issued an
“Appeal to all Impartial Penmen,” which he spread in great
numbers through the city for ten days, a libel against the
judges and the victorious defendant! He declared that there
had been a subtle combination with one of the judges concerning
the place of trial; which he expected to have been “before
penmen,” but not before a multitude like a stage-play, and
shouts and tumults, with which the challenger had hitherto been
unacquainted. The judges were intended to be twelve; but of
the five, four were the challenger’s friends, honest gentlemen,
but unskilled in judging of most hands; and he offered again
forty pounds to be allowed in six months to equal Bales’s
masterpiece. And he closes his “appeal” by declaring that
Bales had lost in several parts of the trial, neither did the
judges deny that Bales possessed himself of the golden pen by
a trick! Before judgment was awarded, alleging the sickness of
his wife to be extreme, he desired she might have a sight of the
golden pen to comfort her
! The ancient gentleman who was the
holder, taking the defendant’s word, allowed the golden pen
to be carried to the sick wife; and Bales immediately pawned
it, and afterwards, to make sure work, sold it at a great loss,
so that when the judges met for their definite sentence, nor
pen nor pennyworth was to be had! The judges being
ashamed of their own conduct, were compelled to give such a
verdict as suited the occasion.

Bales rejoins: he publishes to the universe the day and the
hour when the judges brought the golden pen to his house,
177
and while he checks the insolence of this Bobadil, to show
himself no recreant, assumes the golden pen for his sign.

Such is the shortest history I could contrive of this chivalry
of the pen; something mysteriously clouds over the fate of
the defendant; Bales’s history, like Cæsar’s, is but an ex-parte
evidence. Who can tell whether he has not slurred over his
defeats, and only dwelt on his victories?

There is a strange phrase connected with the art of the
caligrapher, which I think may be found in most, if not in all
modern languages, to write like an angel! Ladies have
been frequently compared with angels; they are beautiful as
angels, and sing and dance like angels; but, however intelligible
these are, we do not so easily connect penmanship with
the other celestial accomplishments. This fanciful phrase,
however, has a very human origin. Among those learned
Greeks who emigrated to Italy, and afterwards into
France, in the reign of Francis I., was one Angelo Vergecio,
whose beautiful caligraphy excited the admiration of the
learned. The French monarch had a Greek fount cast,
modelled by his writing. The learned Henry Stephens, who,
like our Porson for correctness and delicacy, was one of the
most elegant writers of Greek, had learnt the practice from
our Angelo. His name became synonymous for beautiful
writing, and gave birth to the vulgar proverb or familiar
phrase to write like an angel!


109 I have not met with More’s book, and am obliged to transcribe this
from the Biog. Brit.

110 Howes, in his Chronicle under date 1576, has thus narrated the
story:—“A strange piece of work, and almost incredible, was brought to
pass by an Englishman from within the city of London, and a clerk of the
Chancery, named Peter Bales, who by his industry and practice of his pen
contrived and writ, within the compass of a penny, the Lord’s Prayer, the
Creed, the Ten Commandments, a prayer to God, a prayer for the queen,
his posy, his name, the day of the month, the year of our Lord, and the
reign of the queen: and at Hampton Court he presented the same to the
queen’s majesty.”

111 This was written in the reign of Elizabeth. Holyoke notices “virgin-perchment
made of an abortive skin; membrana virgo.” Peacham, on
“Drawing,” calls parchment simply an abortive.


 

THE ITALIAN HISTORIANS.

It is remarkable that the country which has long lost its
political independence may be considered as the true parent
of modern history. The greater part of their historians have
abstained from the applause of their contemporaries, while
they have not the less elaborately composed their posthumous
folios, consecrated solely to truth and posterity! The true
principles of national glory are opened by the grandeur of the
minds of these assertors of political freedom. It was their indignant
spirit, seeking to console its injuries by confiding them
to their secret manuscripts, which raised up this singular phenomenon
in the literary world.

Of the various causes which produced such a lofty race of
patriots, one is prominent. The proud recollections of their
Roman fathers often troubled the dreams of the sons. The
178
petty rival republics, and the petty despotic principalities,
which had started up from some great families, who at first
came forward as the protectors of the people from their exterior
enemies or their interior factions, at length settled into
a corruption of power; a power which had been conferred on
them to preserve liberty itself! These factions often shook,
by their jealousies, their fears, and their hatreds, that divided
land, which groaned whenever they witnessed the “Ultramontanes”
descending from their Alps and their Apennines.
Petrarch, in a noble invective, warmed by Livy and ancient
Rome, impatiently beheld the French and the Germans
passing the mounts. “Enemies,” he cries, “so often conquered
prepare to strike with swords which formerly served
us to raise our trophies: shall the mistress of the world bear
chains forged by hands which she has so often bound to their
backs?” Machiavel, in his “Exhortations to Free Italy from
the Barbarians,” rouses his country against their changeable
masters, the Germans, the French, and the Spaniards; closing
with the verse of Petrarch, that short shall be the battle for
which virtue arms to show the world—

che l’ antico valore

Ne gl’ Italici cuor non è ancor morto.

Nor has this sublime patriotism declined even in more
recent times; I cannot resist from preserving in this place a
sonnet by Filicaja, which I could never read without participating
in the agitation of the writer for the ancient glory of
his degenerated country! The energetic personification of
the close perhaps surpasses even his more celebrated sonnet,
preserved in Lord Byron’s notes to the fourth canto of
“Childe Harold.”

Dov’ è Italia, il tuo braccio? e a che ti servi

Tu dell’ altrui? non è s’ io scorgo il vero,

Di chi t’ offende il defensor men fero:

Ambe nemici sono, ambo fur servi.

Così dunque l’ onor, così conservi

Gli avanzi tu del glorioso Impero?

Cosi al valor, cosi al valor primiero

Che a te fede giurò, la fede osservi?

Or va; repudia il valor prisco, e sposa

L’ ozio, e fra il sangue, i gemiti, e le strida

Nel periglio maggior dormi e riposa!

Dormi, Adultera vil! fin che omicida

Spada ultrice ti svegli, e sonnacchiosa,

E nuda in braccio al tuo fedel t’uccida!

179

Oh, Italy! where is thine arm? What purpose serves

So to be helped by others? Deem I right,

Among offenders thy defender stands?

Both are thy enemies—both were thy servants!

Thus dost thou honour—thus dost thou preserve

The mighty boundaries of the glorious empire?

And thus to Valour, to thy pristine Valour

That swore its faith to thee, thy faith thou keep’st?

Go! and divorce thyself from thy old Valiance,

And marry Idleness: and midst the blood,

The heavy groans and cries of agony,

In thy last danger sleep, and seek repose!

Sleep, vile Adulteress! the homicidal sword

Vengeful shall waken thee! and lull’d to slumber,

While naked in thy minion’s arms, shall strike!

Among the domestic contests of Italy the true principles
of political freedom were developed; and in that country we
may find the origin of that philosophical history which
includes so many important views and so many new results
unknown to the ancients.

Machiavel seems to have been the first writer who discovered
the secret of what may be called comparative history.
He it was who first sought in ancient history for the materials
which were to illustrate the events of his own times, by fixing
on analogous facts, similar personages, and parallel periods.
This was enlarging the field of history, and opening a new
combination for philosophical speculation. His profound
genius advanced still further; he not only explained modern
by ancient history, but he deduced those results or principles
founded on this new sort of evidence which guided him in
forming his opinions. History had hitherto been, if we except
Tacitus, but a story well told; and by writers of limited
capacity, the detail and number of facts had too often been
considered as the only valuable portion of history. An erudition
of facts is not the philosophy of history; an historian
unskilful in the art of applying his facts amasses impure
ore, which he cannot strike into coin. The chancellor
D’Aguesseau, in his instructions to his son on the study of
history, has admirably touched on this distinction. “Minds
which are purely historical mistake a fact for an argument;
they are so accustomed to satisfy themselves by repeating a
great number of facts and enriching their memory, that they
become incapable of reasoning on principles. It often happens
that the result of their knowledge breeds confusion and
universal indecision; for their facts, often contradictory, only
180
raise up doubts. The superfluous and the frivolous occupy
the place of what is essential and solid, or at least so overload
and darken it that we must sail with them in a sea of trifles
to get to firm land. Those who only value the philosophical
part of history fall into an opposite extreme; they judge of
what has been done by that which should be done; while the
others always decide on what should be done by that which
has been: the first are the dupes of their reasoning, the
second of the facts which they mistake for reasoning. We
should not separate two things which ought always to go
in concert, and mutually lend an aid, reason and example!
Avoid equally the contempt of some philosophers for the
science of facts, and the distaste or the incapacity which
those who confine themselves to facts often contract for whatever
depends on pure reasoning. True and solid philosophy
should direct us in the study of history, and the study of
history should give perfection to philosophy.” Such was the
enlightened opinion, as far back as at the beginning of the
seventeenth century, of the studious chancellor of France,
before the more recent designation of Philosophical History
was so generally received, and so familiar on our title-pages.

From the moment that the Florentine secretary conceived
the idea that the history of the Roman people, opening such
varied spectacles of human nature, served as a point of comparison
to which he might perpetually recur to try the
analogous facts of other nations and the events passing under
his own eye, a new light broke out and ran through the vast
extents of history. The maturity of experience seemed to
have been obtained by the historian in his solitary meditation.
Livy in the grandeur of Rome, and Tacitus in its fated
decline, exhibited for Machiavel a moving picture of his own
republics—the march of destiny in all human governments!
The text of Livy and Tacitus revealed to him many an
imperfect secret—the fuller truth he drew from the depth
of his own observations on his own times. In Machiavel’s
“Discourses on Livy” we may discover the foundations of
our Philosophical History.

The example of Machiavel, like that of all creative genius,
influenced the character of his age, and his history of Florence
produced an emulative spirit among a new dynasty of historians.

The Italian historians have proved themselves to be an
extraordinary race, for they devoted their days to the composition
181
of historical works which they were certain could
not see the light during their lives! They nobly determined
that their works should be posthumous, rather than be compelled
to mutilate them for the press. These historians were
rather the saints than the martyrs of history; they did not
always personally suffer for truth, but during their protracted
labour they sustained their spirit by anticipating their glorified
after-state.

Among these Italian historians must be placed the illustrious
Guicciardini, the friend of Machiavel. No perfect
edition of this historian existed till recent times. The history
itself was posthumous; nor did his nephew venture to
publish it till twenty years after the historian’s death. He
only gave the first sixteen books, and these castrated. The
obnoxious passages consisted of some statements relating to
the papal court, then so important in the affairs of Europe;
some account of the origin and progress of the papal power;
some eloquent pictures of the abuses and disorders of that
corrupt court; and some free caricatures on the government
of Florence. The precious fragments were fortunately preserved
in manuscript, and the Protestants procured transcripts
which they published separately, but which were long very
rare.112 All the Italian editions continued to be reprinted in
the same truncated condition, and appear only to have been
reinstated in the immortal history so late as in 1775! Thus,
it required two centuries before an editor could venture to
give the world the pure and complete text of the manuscript
of the lieutenant-general of the papal army, who had been so
close and so indignant an observer of the Roman cabinet.

Adriani, whom his son entitles gentiluomo Fiorentino, the
writer of the pleasing dissertation “on the Ancient Painters
noticed by Pliny,” prefixed to his friend Vasari’s biographies,
wrote as a continuation of Guicciardini, a history of his own
times in twenty-two books, of which Denina gives the highest
character for its moderate spirit, and from which De Thou
has largely drawn, and commends for its authenticity. Our
author, however, did not venture to publish his history during
his lifetime: it was after his death that his son became the
editor.

Nardi, of a noble family and high in office, famed for a
182
translation of Livy which rivals its original in the pleasure it
affords, in his retirement from public affairs wrote a history
of Florence, which closes with the loss of the liberty of his
country in 1531. It was not published till fifty years after
his death; even then the editors suppressed many passages
which are found in manuscript in the libraries of Florence
and Venice, with other historical documents of this noble and
patriotic historian.

About the same time the senator Philip Nerli was writing
his “Commentarj de’ fatti civili,” which had occurred in
Florence. He gave them with his dying hand to his nephew,
who presented the MSS. to the Grand Duke; yet, although
this work is rather an apology than a crimination of the
Medici family for their ambitious views and their overgrown
power, probably some state-reason interfered to prevent the
publication, which did not take place till 150 years after the
death of the historian!

Bernardo Segni composed a history of Florence still more
valuable, which shared the same fate as that of Nerli. It
was only after his death that his relatives accidentally discovered
this history of Florence, which the author had carefully
concealed during his lifetime. He had abstained from
communicating to any one the existence of such a work while
he lived, that he might not be induced to check the freedom
of his pen, nor compromise the cause and the interests of
truth. His heirs presented it to one of the Medici family,
who threw it aside. Another copy had been more carefully
preserved, from which it was printed in 1713, about 150
years after it had been written. It appears to have excited
great curiosity, for Lenglet du Fresnoy observes that the
scarcity of this history is owing to the circumstance “of the
Grand Duke having bought up the copies.” Du Fresnoy,
indeed, has noticed more than once this sort of address of the
Grand Duke; for he observes on the Florentine history of
Bruto that the work was not common, the Grand Duke
having bought up the copies to suppress them. The author
was even obliged to fly from Italy for having delivered his
opinions too freely on the house of the Medici. This honest
historian thus expresses himself at the close of his work:—“My
design has but one end—that our posterity may learn
by these notices the root and the causes of so many troubles
which we have suffered, while they expose the malignity of
those men who have raised them up or prolonged them, as
183
well as the goodness of those who did all which they could
to turn them away.”

It was the same motive, the fear of offending the great
personages or their families, of whom these historians had so
freely written, which deterred Benedetto Varchi from publishing
his well-known “Storie Fiorentine,” which was not
given to the world till 1721, a period which appears to have
roused the slumbers of the literary men of Italy to recur to
their native historians. Varchi, who wrote with so much
zeal the history of his fatherland, is noticed by Nardi as one
who never took an active part in the events he records;
never having combined with any party, and living merely as
a spectator. This historian closes the narrative of a horrid
crime of Peter Lewis Farnese with this admirable reflection:
“I know well this story, with many others which I have
freely exposed, may hereafter prevent the reading of my history;
but also I know, that besides what Tacitus has said on
this subject, the great duty of an historian is not to be more
careful of the reputation of persons than is suitable with
truth, which is to be preferred to all things, however detrimental
it may be to the writer.”113

184

Such was that free manner of thinking and of writing
which prevailed in these Italian historians, who, often living
in the midst of the ruins of popular freedom, poured forth
their injured feelings in their secret pages; without the hope,
and perhaps without the wish, of seeing them published in
their lifetime: a glorious example of self-denial and lofty
patriotism!

Had it been inquired of these writers why they did not
publish their histories, they might have answered, in nearly
the words of an ancient sage, “Because I am not permitted
to write as I would; and I would not write as I am permitted.”
We cannot imagine that these great men were in
the least insensible to the applause they denied themselves;
they were not of tempers to be turned aside; and it was the
highest motive which can inspire an historian, a stern devotion
to truth, which reduced them to silence, but not to
inactivity! These Florentine and Venetian historians, ardent
with truth, and profound in political sagacity, were writing
these legacies of history solely for their countrymen, hopeless
of their gratitude! If a Frenchman114 wrote the English history,
that labour was the aliment of his own glory; if Hume
and Robertson devoted their pens to history, the motive of
the task was less glorious than their work; but here we discover
a race of historians, whose patriotism alone instigated
their secret labour, and who substituted for fame and fortune
that mightier spirit, which, amidst their conflicting passions,
has developed the truest principles, and even the errors, of
Political Freedom!

None of these historians, we have seen, published their
works in their lifetime. I have called them the saints of
history, rather than the martyrs. One, however, had the
intrepidity to risk this awful responsibility, and he stands
forth among the most illustrious and ill-fated examples of
historical martyrdom!

This great historian is Giannone, whose civil history of the
kingdom of Naples is remarkable for its profound inquiries
concerning the civil and ecclesiastical constitution, the laws
and customs of that kingdom. With some interruptions
185
from his professional avocations at the bar, twenty years
were consumed in writing this history. Researches on ecclesiastical
usurpations, and severe strictures on the clergy, are
the chief subjects of his bold and unreserved pen. These
passages, curious, grave, and indignant, were afterwards extracted
from the history by Vernet, and published in a small
volume, under the title of “Anecdotes Ecclésiastiques,” 1738.
When Giannone consulted with a friend on the propriety of
publishing his history, his critic, in admiring the work, predicted
the fate of the author. “You have,” said he, “placed
on your head a crown of thorns, and of very sharp ones.”
The historian set at nought his own personal repose, and in
1723 this elaborate history saw the light. From that moment
the historian never enjoyed a day of quiet! Rome
attempted at first to extinguish the author with his work;
all the books were seized on; and copies of the first edition
are of extreme rarity. To escape the fangs of inquisitorial
power, the historian of Naples flew from Naples on the publication
of his immortal work. The fugitive and excommunicated
author sought an asylum at Vienna, where, though
he found no friend in the emperor, Prince Eugene and other
nobles became his patrons. Forced to quit Vienna, he
retired to Venice, when a new persecution arose from the
jealousy of the state-inquisitors, who one night landed him on
the borders of the pope’s dominions. Escaping unexpectedly
with his life to Geneva, he was preparing a supplemental
volume to his celebrated history, when, enticed by a treacherous
friend to a catholic village, Giannone was arrested by an
order of the King of Sardinia; his manuscripts were sent
to Rome, and the historian imprisoned in a fort. It is curious
that the imprisoned Giannone wrote a vindication of the
rights of the King of Sardinia, against the claims of the court
of Rome. This powerful appeal to the feelings of this sovereign
was at first favourably received; but, under the secret
influence of Rome, the Sardinian monarch, on the extraordinary
plea that he kept Giannone as a prisoner of state that
he might preserve him from the papal power, ordered that
the vindicator of his rights should be more closely confined
than before; and, for this purpose, transferred his state-prisoner
to the citadel of Turin, where, after twelve years
of persecution and of agitation, our great historian closed
his life!

Such was the fate of this historical martyr, whose work
186
the catholic Haym describes as opera scritta con molto fuoco
e troppa libertà
. He hints that this history is only paralleled
by De Thou’s great work. This Italian history will
ever be ranked among the most philosophical. But, profound
as was the masculine genius of Giannone, such was his
love of fame, that he wanted the intrepidity requisite to deny
himself the delight of giving his history to the world, though
some of his great predecessors had set him a noble and dignified
example.

One more observation on these Italian historians. All of
them represent man in his darkest colours; their drama is
terrific; the actors are monsters of perfidy, of inhumanity,
and inventors of crimes which seem to want a name! They
were all “princes of darkness;” and the age seemed to afford
a triumph of Manicheism! The worst passions were called
into play by all parties. But if something is to be ascribed
to the manners of the times, much more may be traced to
that science of politics, which sought for mastery in an undefinable
struggle of ungovernable political power; in the
remorseless ambition of the despots, and the hatreds and
jealousies of the republics. These Italian historians have
formed a perpetual satire on the contemptible simulation and
dissimulation, and the inexpiable crimes of that system of
politics, which has derived a name from one of themselves—the
great, may we add, the calumniated, Machiavel?


112 They were printed at Basle in 1569—at London in 1595—in Amsterdam,
1663. How many attempts to echo the voice of suppressed truth—Haym’s
Bib. Ital.
1803.

113 My friend, Mr. Merivale, whose critical research is only equalled by
the elegance of his taste, has supplied me with a note which proves but
too well that even writers who compose uninfluenced by party feelings,
may not, however, be sufficiently scrupulous in weighing the evidence of
the facts which they collect. Mr. Merivale observes, “The strange and
improbable narrative with which Varchi has the misfortune of closing his
history, should not have been even hinted at without adding, that it is
denounced by other writers as a most impudent forgery, invented years
after the occurrence is supposed to have happened, by the ‘Apostate’
bishop Petrus Paulus Vergerius.” See its refutation in Amiani, “Hist. di
Fano,” ii. 149, et seq. 160.

“Varchi’s character as an historian cannot but suffer greatly from his
having given it insertion on such authority. The responsibility of an
author for the truth of what he relates should render us very cautious of
giving credit to the writers of memoirs not intended to see the light till a
distant period. The credibility of Vergerius, as an acknowledged libeller
of Pope Paul III. and his family, appears still more conclusively from his
article in Bayle, note K.” It must be added, that the calumny of Vergerius
may be found in Wolfius’s Lect. Mem. ii. 691, in a tract de Idolo
Lauretano
, published 1556. Varchi is more particular in his details of
this monstrous tale. Vergerius’s libels, universally read at the time
though they were collected afterwards, are now not to be met with, even
in public libraries. Whether there was any truth in the story of Peter
Lewis Farnese I know not; but crimes of as monstrous a dye occur in the
authentic Guicciardini. The story is not yet forgotten, since in the last
edition of Haym’s Biblioteca Italiana, the best edition is marked as that
which at p. 639 contains “la sceleratezza di Pier Lewis Farnese.” I
am of opinion that Varchi believed the story, by the solemnity of his
proposition. Whatever be its truth, the historian’s feeling was elevated
and intrepid.

114 Rapin.


 

OF PALACES BUILT BY MINISTERS.

Our ministers and court favourites, as well as those on the
Continent, practised a very impolitical custom, and one likely
to be repeated, although it has never failed to cast a popular
odium on their names, exciting even the envy of their equals—in
the erection of palaces for themselves, which outvied
those of their sovereign; and which, to the eyes of the
populace, appeared as a perpetual and insolent exhibition of
what they deemed the ill-earned wages of peculation, oppression,
and court-favour. We discover the seduction of this
passion for ostentation, this haughty sense of their power,
and this self-idolatry, even among the most prudent and the
wisest of our ministers; and not one but lived to lament over
this vain act of imprudence. To these ministers the noble
simplicity of Pitt will ever form an admirable contrast; while
187
his personal character, as a statesman, descends to posterity
unstained by calumny.

The houses of Cardinal Wolsey appear to have exceeded
the palaces of the sovereign in magnificence; and potent as
he was in all the pride of pomp, the “great cardinal” found
rabid envy pursuing him so close at his heels, that he relinquished
one palace after the other, and gave up as gifts to
the monarch what, in all his overgrown greatness, he trembled
to retain for himself. The state satire of that day was
often pointed at this very circumstance, as appears in Skelton’s
“Why come ye not to Court?” and Roy’s “Rede me,
and be not wrothe.”115 Skelton’s railing rhymes leave their
bitter teeth in his purple pride; and the style of both these
satirists, if we use our own orthography, shows how little
the language of the common people has varied during three
centuries.

Set up a wretch on high

In a throne triumphantly;

Make him a great state

And he will play check-mate

With royal majesty——

The King’s Court

Should have the excellence,

But Hampton Court

Hath the pre-eminence;

And Yorke Place116

With my Lord’s grace,

To whose magnificence

Is all the confluence,

Suits, and supplications;

Embassies of all nations.

Roy, in contemplating the palace, is maliciously reminded
of the butcher’s lad, and only gives plain sense in plain
words.

Hath the Cardinal any gay mansion?

Great palaces without comparison,

Most glorious of outward sight,

188

And within decked point-device,117

More like unto a paradise

Than an earthly habitation.

He cometh then of some noble stock?

His father could match a bullock,

A butcher by his occupation.

Whatever we may now think of the structure, and the low
apartments of Wolsey’s palace, it is described not only in
his own times, but much later, as of unparalleled magnificence;
and indeed Cavendish’s narrative of the Cardinal’s
entertainment of the French ambassadors gives an idea of
the ministerial prelate’s imperial establishment very puzzling
to the comprehension of a modern inspector. Six hundred
persons, I think, were banqueted and slept in an abode which
appears to us so mean, but which Stowe calls “so stately a
palace.” To avoid the odium of living in this splendid edifice,
Wolsey presented it to the king, who, in recompense, suffered
the Cardinal occasionally to inhabit this wonder of
England, in the character of keeper of the king’s palace;118
so that Wolsey only dared to live in his own palace by a
subterfuge! This perhaps was a tribute which ministerial
haughtiness paid to popular feeling, or to the jealousy of a
royal master.

I have elsewhere shown the extraordinary elegance and
prodigality of expenditure of Buckingham’s residences; they
were such as to have extorted the wonder even of Bassompierre,
and unquestionably excited the indignation of those
who lived in a poor court, while our gay and thoughtless
minister alone could indulge in the wanton profusion.

But Wolsey and Buckingham were ambitious and adventurous;
they rose and shone the comets of the political horizon
of Europe. The Roman tiara still haunted the imagination
of the Cardinal: and the egotistic pride of having out-rivalled
189
Richelieu and Olivarez, the nominal ministers but the real
sovereigns of Europe, kindled the buoyant spirits of the gay,
the gallant, and the splendid Villiers. But what “folly of
the wise” must account for the conduct of the profound Clarendon,
and the sensible Sir Robert Walpole, who, like the
other two ministers, equally became the victims of this imprudent
passion for the ostentatious pomp of a palace. This
magnificence looked like the vaunt of insolence in the eyes
of the people, and covered the ministers with a popular
odium.

Clarendon House is now only to be viewed in a print; but
its story remains to be told. It was built on the site of
Grafton-street; and when afterwards purchased by Monk,
the Duke of Albemarle, he left his title to that well-known
street. It was an edifice of considerable extent and grandeur.
Clarendon reproaches himself in his Life for “his weakness
and vanity” in the vast expense incurred in this building,
which he acknowledges had “more contributed to that gust
of envy that had so violently shaken him, than any misdemeanour
that he was thought to have been guilty of.” It ruined
his estate; but he had been encouraged to it by the royal
grant of the land, by that passion for building to which he
owns “he was naturally too much inclined,” and perhaps by
other circumstances, among which was the opportunity of
purchasing the stones which had been designed for the rebuilding
of St. Paul’s; but the envy it drew on him, and the
excess of the architect’s proposed expense, had made his life
“very uneasy, and near insupportable.” The truth is, that
when this palace was finished, it was imputed to him as a
state-crime; all the evils in the nation, which were then
numerous, pestilence, conflagration, war, and defeats, were
discovered to be in some way connected with Clarendon
House, or, as it was popularly called, either Dunkirk House,
or Tangier Hall, from a notion that it had been erected with
the golden bribery which the chancellor had received for the
sale of Dunkirk and Tangiers.119 He was reproached with
having profaned the sacred stones dedicated to the use of the
church. The great but unfortunate master of this palace,
who, from a private lawyer, had raised himself by alliance
even to royalty, the father-in-law of the Duke of York, it
190
was maliciously suggested, had persuaded Charles the Second
to marry the Infanta of Portugal, knowing (but how Clarendon
obtained the knowledge his enemies have not revealed) that
the Portuguese princess was not likely to raise any obstacle
to the inheritance of his own daughter to the throne. At
the Restoration, among other enemies, Clarendon found that
the royalists were none of the least active; he was reproached
by them for preferring those who had been the cause of
their late troubles. The same reproach was incurred on the
restoration of the Bourbons. It is perhaps more political to
maintain active men, who have obtained power, than to reinstate
inferior talents, who at least have not their popularity.
This is one of the parallel cases which so frequently strike us
in exploring political history; and the ultras of Louis the
Eighteenth were only the royalists of Charles the Second.
There was a strong popular delusion carried on by the wits
and the Misses who formed the court of Charles the Second,
that the government was as much shared by the Hydes as
the Stuarts. We have in the state-poems, an unsparing lampoon,
entitled “Clarendon’s House-warming;” but a satire
yielding nothing to it in severity I have discovered in manuscript;
and it is also remarkable for turning chiefly on a pun
of the family name of the Earl of Clarendon. The witty and
malicious rhymer, after making Charles the Second demand
the Great Seal, and resolve to be his own chancellor, proceeds,
reflecting on the great political victim:

Lo! his whole ambition already divides

The sceptre between the Stuarts and the Hydes.

Behold in the depth of our plague and wars,

He built him a palace out-braves the stars;

Which house (we Dunkirk, he Clarendon, names)

Looks down with shame upon St. James;

But ’tis not his golden globe that will save him,

Being less than the custom-house farmers gave him;

His chapel for consecration calls,

Whose sacrilege plundered the stones from Paul’s.

When Queen Dido landed she bought as much ground

As the Hyde of a lusty fat bull would surround;

But when the said Hyde was cut into thongs,

A city and kingdom to Hyde belongs;

So here in court, church, and country, far and wide,

Here’s nought to be seen but Hyde! Hyde! Hyde!

Of old, and where law the kingdom divides,

’Twas our Hydes of land, ’tis now land of Hydes!

Clarendon House was a palace, which had been raised with
191
at least as much fondness as pride; and Evelyn tells us that
the garden was planned by himself and his lordship; but the
cost, as usual, trebled the calculation, and the noble master
grieved in silence amidst this splendid pile of architecture.120
Even when in his exile the sale was proposed to pay his debts,
and secure some provision for his younger children, he
honestly tells us that “he remained so infatuated with the
delight he had enjoyed, that though he was deprived of it,
he hearkened very unwillingly to the advice.” In 1683
Clarendon House met its fate, and was abandoned to the
brokers, who had purchased it for its materials. An affecting
circumstance is recorded by Evelyn on this occasion. In returning
to town with the Earl of Clarendon, the son of the
great earl, “in passing by the glorious palace his father built
but a few years before, which they were now demolishing,
being sold to certain undertakers,121 I turned my head the
contrary way till the coach was gone past by, lest I might
minister occasion of speaking of it, which must needs have
grieved him, that in so short a time this pomp was fallen.”
A feeling of infinite delicacy, so perfectly characteristic of
Evelyn!

And now to bring down this subject to times still nearer.
We find that Sir Robert Walpole had placed himself exactly
in the situation of the great minister we have noticed; we
have his confession to his brother Lord Walpole, and to his
friend Sir John Hynde Cotton. The historian of this minister
observes, that his magnificent building at Houghton drew on
him great obloquy. On seeing his brother’s house at Wolterton,
Sir Robert expressed his wishes that he had contented
himself with a similar structure. In the reign of Anne, Sir
Robert, sitting by Sir John Hynde Cotton, alluding to a
sumptuous house which was then building by Harley, observed,
that to construct a great house was a high act of
imprudence in any minister! It was a long time after, when
he had become prime minister, that he forgot the whole
result of the present article, and pulled down his family mansion
192
at Houghton to build its magnificent edifice; it was
then Sir John Hynde Cotton reminded him of the reflection
which he had made some years ago: the reply of Sir Robert
is remarkable—“Your recollection is too late; I wish you
had reminded me of it before I began building, for then it
might have been of service to me!”

The statesman and politician then are susceptible of all
the seduction of ostentation and the pride of pomp! Who
would have credited it? But bewildered with power, in the
magnificence and magnitude of the edifices which their
colossal greatness inhabits, they seem to contemplate on its
image!

Sir Francis Walsingham died and left nothing to pay his
debts, as appears by a curious fact noticed in the anonymous
life of Sir Philip Sidney prefixed to the Arcadia, and evidently
written by one acquainted with the family history of his
friend and hero. The chivalric Sidney, though sought after
by court beauties, solicited the hand of the daughter of Walsingham,
although, as it appears, she could have had no
other portion than her own virtues and her father’s name.
“And herein,” observes our anonymous biographer, “he was
exemplary to all gentlemen not to carry their love in their
purses.” On this he notices this secret history of Walsingham:

“This is that Sir Francis who impoverished himself to
enrich the state, and indeed made England his heir; and was
so far from building up of fortune by the benefit of his place,
that he demolished that fine estate left him by his ancestors
to purchase dear intelligence from all parts of Christendom.
He had a key to unlock the pope’s cabinet; and, as if master
of some invisible whispering-place, all the secrets of Christian
princes met at his closet. Wonder not then if he bequeathed
no great wealth to his daughter, being privately interred in
the choir of Paul’s, as much indebted to his creditors though
not so much as our nation is indebted to his memory.”

Some curious inquirer may afford us a catalogue of great
ministers of state who have voluntarily declined the augmentation
of their private fortune, while they devoted their days
to the noble pursuits of patriotic glory! The labour of this
research will be great, and the volume small!


115 Skelton’s satire is accessible to the reader in the Rev. Alexander
Dyce’s edition of the poet’s works. Roy’s poem was printed abroad about
1525, and is of extreme rarity, as the cardinal spared no labour and expense
to purchase and destroy all the copies. A second edition was
printed at Wesel in 1546. Its author, who had been a friar, was ultimately
burned in Portugal for heresy.

116 The palace of Wolsey, as Archbishop of York, which he had furnished
in the most sumptuous manner; after his disgrace it became a royal residence
under the name of Whitehall.—Note in Dyce’s ed. of Skelton’s
Works.

117 Point-device, a term explained by Mr. Douce. He thinks that it is
borrowed from the labours of the needle, as we have point-lace, so point-device,
i. e., point, a stitch, and devise, devised or invented; applied to
describe anything uncommonly exact, or worked with the nicety and precision
of stitches made or devised by the needle.—Illustrations of Shakspeare,
i. 93. But Mr. Gifford has since observed that the origin of the
expression is, perhaps, yet to be sought for: he derives it from a mathematical
phrase, à point devisé, or a given point, and hence exact, correct,
&c.—Ben Jonson, vol. iv. 170. See, for various examples, Mr. Nares’s
Glossary, art. Point-devise.

118 Lyson’s “Environs,” v. 58

119 Burnet says, “Others called it Holland House, because he was
believed to be no friend to the war: so it was given out that he had
money from the Dutch.”

120 At the gateway of the Three Kings Inn, near Dover-street, in Piccadilly,
are two pilasters with Corinthian capitals, which belonged to
Clarendon House, and are perhaps the only remains of that edifice.

121 An old term for contractors. Evelyn tells us they were “certain rich
bankers and mechanics, who gave for it, and the ground about it, 35,000l.”
They built streets and houses on the site to their great profit, the ground
comprising twenty-four acres of land.


 

193

“TAXATION NO TYRANNY!”

Such was the title of a famous political tract, which was
issued at a moment when a people, in a state of insurrection,
put forth a declaration that taxation was tyranny! It was
not against an insignificant tax they protested, but against
taxation itself! and in the temper of the moment this abstract
proposition appeared an insolent paradox. It was instantly
run down by that everlasting party which, so far
back as in the laws of our Henry the First, are designated
by the odd descriptive term of acephali, a people without
heads!
122 the strange equality of levellers!

These political monsters in all times have had an association
of ideas of taxation and tyranny, and with them one
name instantly suggests the other! This happened to one
Gigli of Sienna, who published the first part of a dictionary
of the Tuscan language,123 of which only 312 leaves amused
the Florentines; these having had the honour of being consigned
to the flames by the hands of the hangman for certain
popular errors; such as, for instance, under the word Gran
Duca
we find Vedi Gabelli! (see Taxes!) and the word
Gabella was explained by a reference to Gran Duca!
Grand-duke and taxes were synonymes, according to this
mordacious lexicographer! Such grievances, and the modes
of expressing them, are equally ancient. A Roman consul,
by levying a tax on salt during the Punic war, was nicknamed
Salinator, and condemned by “the majesty” of the
194
people! He had formerly done his duty to the country, but
the salter was now his reward! He retired from Rome, let
his beard grow, and by his sordid dress and melancholy air
evinced his acute sensibility. The Romans at length wanted
the salter to command the army—as an injured man, he refused—but
he was told that he should bear the caprice of
the Roman people with the tenderness of a son for the
humours of a parent! He had lost his reputation by a productive
tax on salt, though this tax had provided an army
and obtained a victory!

Certain it is that Gigli and his numerous adherents are
wrong: for were they freed from all restraints as much as if
they slept in forests and not in houses; were they inhabitants
of wilds and not of cities, so that every man should
be his own lawgiver, with a perpetual immunity from all
taxation, we could not necessarily infer their political happiness.
There are nations where taxation is hardly known,
for the people exist in such utter wretchedness, that they are
too poor to be taxed; of which the Chinese, among others,
exhibit remarkable instances. When Nero would have abolished
all taxes, in his excessive passion for popularity, the
senate thanked him for his good will to the people, but
assured him that this was a certain means not of repairing,
but of ruining the commonwealth. Bodin, in his curious
work “The Republic,” has noticed a class of politicians who
are in too great favour with the people. “Many seditious
citizens, and desirous of innovations, did of late years promise
immunity of taxes and subsidies to our people; but
neither could they do it, or if they could have done it, they
would not; or if it were done, should we have any commonweal,
being the ground and foundation of one.”124

The undisguised and naked term of “taxation” is, however,
so odious to the people, that it may be curious to observe
the arts practised by governments, and even by the
people themselves, to veil it under some mitigating term. In
the first breaking out of the American troubles, they probably
would have yielded to the mother-country the right of
195
taxation, modified by the term regulation (of their trade);
this I infer from a letter of Dr. Robertson, who observes,
that “the distinction between taxation and regulation is
mere folly!” Even despotic governments have condescended
to disguise the contributions forcibly levied, by some appellative
which should partly conceal its real nature. Terms
have often influenced circumstances, as names do things; and
conquest or oppression, which we may allow to be synonymes,
apes benevolence whenever it claims as a gift what it
exacts as a tribute.

A sort of philosophical history of taxation appears in the
narrative of Wood, in his “Inquiry on Homer.” He tells us
that “the presents (a term of extensive signification in the
East) which are distributed annually by the bashaw of Damascus
to the several Arab princes through whose territory
he conducts the caravan of pilgrims to Mecca, are, at Constantinople,
called a free gift, and considered as an act of the
sultan’s generosity towards his indigent subjects; while, on
the other hand, the Arab Sheikhs deny even a right of passage
through the districts of their command, and exact those
sums as a tax due for the permission of going through their
country. In the frequent bloody contests which the adjustment
of these fees produces, the Turks complain of robbery,
and the Arabs of invasion.”125

Here we trace taxation through all its shifting forms, accommodating
itself to the feelings of the different people;
the same principle regulated the alternate terms proposed by
the buccaneers, when they asked what the weaker party was
sure to give, or when they levied what the others paid only
as a common toll.

When Louis the Eleventh of France beheld his country exhausted
by the predatory wars of England, he bought a
peace of our Edward the Fourth by an annual sum of fifty
thousand crowns, to be paid at London, and likewise granted
pensions to the English ministers. Holinshed and all our
historians call this a yearly tribute; but Comines, the French
memoir-writer, with a national spirit, denies that these gifts
were either pensions or tributes. “Yet,” says Bodin, a
Frenchman also, but affecting a more philosophical indifference,
“it must be either the one or the other; though I
confess, that those who receive a pension to obtain peace,
196
commonly boast of it as if it were a tribute!”126 Such are
the shades of our feelings in this history of taxation and tribute.
But there is another artifice of applying soft names to
hard things, by veiling a tyrannical act by a term which
presents no disagreeable idea to the imagination. When it
was formerly thought desirable, in the relaxation of morals
which prevailed in Venice, to institute the office of censor,
three magistrates were elected bearing this title; but it
seemed so harsh and austere in that dissipated city, that
these reformers of manners were compelled to change their
title; when they were no longer called censors, but I signori
sopra il bon vivere della città
, all agreed on the propriety of
the office under the softened term. Father Joseph, the
secret agent of Cardinal Richelieu, was the inventor of
lettres de cachet, disguising that instrument of despotism by
the amusing term of a sealed letter. Expatriation would
have been merciful compared with the result of that billet-doux,
a sealed letter from his majesty!

Burke reflects with profound truth—“Abstract liberty,
like other mere abstractions, is not to be found. Liberty inheres
in some sensible object; and every nation has formed to
itself some favourite point, which, by way of eminence, becomes
the criterion of their happiness. It happened that the
great contests for freedom in this country were from the
earliest times chiefly upon the question of taxing. Most of
the contests in the ancient commonwealths turned primarily
on the right of election of magistrates, or on the balance
among the several orders of the state. The question of
money was not with them so immediate. But in England it
was otherwise. On this point of taxes the ablest pens and
most eloquent tongues have been exercised; the greatest
spirits have acted and suffered.”127

One party clamorously asserts that taxation is their grievance,
while another demonstrates that the annihilation of
taxes would be their ruin! The interests of a great nation,
among themselves, are often contrary to each other, and each
seems alternately to predominate and to decline. “The sting
of taxation,” observes Mr. Hallam, “is wastefulness; but it is
difficult to name a limit beyond which taxes will not be borne
without impatience when faithfully applied.” In plainer
words, this only signifies, we presume, that Mr. Hallam’s
197
party would tax us without “wastefulness!” Ministerial or
opposition, whatever be the administration, it follows that
“taxation is no tyranny;” Dr. Johnson then was terribly
abused in his day for a vox et præterea nihil!

Still shall the innocent word be hateful, and the people will
turn even on their best friend, who in administration inflicts
a new impost; as we have shown by the fate of the Roman
Salinator! Among ourselves, our government, in its constitution,
if not always in its practice, long had a consideration
towards the feelings of the people, and often contrived to hide
the nature of its exactions by a name of blandishment. An
enormous grievance was long the office of purveyance. A
purveyor was an officer who was to furnish every sort of provision
for the royal house, and sometimes for great lords,
during their progresses or journeys. His oppressive office, by
arbitrarily fixing the market prices, and compelling the
countrymen to bring their articles to market, would enter
into the history of the arts of grinding the labouring class of
society; a remnant of feudal tyranny! The very title of this
officer became odious; and by a statute of Edward III. the
hateful name of purveyor was ordered to be changed into
acheteur or buyer!128 A change of name, it was imagined,
would conceal its nature! The term often devised, strangely
contrasted with the thing itself. Levies of money were long
raised under the pathetic appeal of benevolences. When
Edward IV. was passing over to France, he obtained, under
this gentle demand, money towards “the great journey,” and
afterwards having “rode about the more part of the lands,
and used the people in such fair manner, that they were
liberal in their gifts;” old Fabian adds, “the which way of
the levying of this money was after-named a benevolence.”
Edward IV. was courteous in this newly-invented style, and
was besides the handsomest tax-gatherer in his kingdom!
His royal presence was very dangerous to the purses of his
loyal subjects, particularly to those of the females. In his
progress, having kissed a widow for having contributed a
larger sum than was expected from her estate, she was so
overjoyed at the singular honour and delight, that she doubled
her benevolence, and a second kiss had ruined her! In the
succeeding reign of Richard III. the term had already lost
the freshness of its innocence. In the speech which the
198
Duke of Buckingham delivered from the hustings in Guildhall,
he explained the term to the satisfaction of his auditors,
who even then were as cross-humoured as the livery of this
day, in their notions of what now we gently call “supplies.”
“Under the plausible name of benevolence, as it was held in
the time of Edward IV., your goods were taken from you
much against your will, as if by that name was understood
that every man should pay, not what he pleased, but what
the king would have him;” or, as a marginal note in Buck’s
Life of Richard III. more pointedly has it, that “the name
of benevolence signified that every man should pay, not what
he of his own good will list, but what the king of his good
will list to take.”129 Richard III., whose business, like that
of all usurpers, was to be popular, in a statute even condemns
this “benevolence” as “a new imposition,” and enacts that
“none shall be charged with it in future; many families
having been ruined under these pretended gifts.” His successor,
however, found means to levy “a benevolence;” but
when Henry VIII. demanded one, the citizens of London appealed
to the act of Richard III. Cardinal Wolsey insisted
that the law of a murderous usurper should not be enforced.
One of the common council courageously replied, that “King
Richard, conjointly with parliament, had enacted many good
statutes.” Even then the citizen seems to have comprehended
the spirit of our constitution—that taxes should not
be raised without the consent of parliament!

Charles the First, amidst his urgent wants, at first had
hoped, by the pathetic appeal to benevolences, that he should
have touched the hearts of his unfriendly commoners; but the
term of benevolence proved unlucky. The resisters of taxation
took full advantage of a significant meaning, which had
long been lost in the custom: asserting by this very term
that all levies of money were not compulsory, but the
voluntary gifts of the people. In that political crisis, when
in the fulness of time all the national grievances which had
hitherto been kept down started up with one voice, the
courteous term strangely contrasted with the rough demand.
Lord Digby said “the granting of subsidies, under so preposterous
199
a name as of a benevolence, was a malevolence.” And
Mr. Grimstone observed, that “they have granted a benevolence,
but the nature of the thing agrees not with the name.”
The nature indeed had so entirely changed from the name,
that when James I. had tried to warm the hearts of his
“benevolent” people, he got “little money, and lost a great
deal of love.” “Subsidies,” that is grants made by parliament,
observes Arthur Wilson, a dispassionate historian, “get
more of the people’s money, but exactions enslave the mind.”

When benevolences had become a grievance, to diminish
the odium they invented more inviting phrases. The subject
was cautiously informed that the sums demanded were only
loans; or he was honoured by a letter under the Privy Seal;
a bond which the king engaged to repay at a definite period;
but privy seals at length got to be hawked about to persons
coming out of church. “Privy Seals,” says a manuscript
letter, “are flying thick and threefold in sight of all the
world, which might surely have been better performed in
delivering them to every man privately at home.” The
general loan, which in fact was a forced loan, was one of the
most crying grievances under Charles I. Ingenious in the
destruction of his own popularity, the king contrived a new
mode of “secret instructions to commissioners.”130 They were
to find out persons who could bear the largest rates. How
the commissioners were to acquire this secret and inquisitorial
knowledge appears in the bungling contrivance. It is one of
their orders that after a number of inquiries have been put to
a person, concerning others who had spoken against loan-money,
and what arguments they had used, this person was
to be charged in his majesty’s name, and upon his allegiance,
not to disclose to any other the answer he had given.
A striking instance of that fatuity of the human mind, when
a weak government is trying to do what it knows not how to
perform: it was seeking to obtain a secret purpose by the
most open and general means: a self-destroying principle!

Our ancestors were children in finance; their simplicity has
been too often described as tyranny! but from my soul do I
believe, on this obscure subject of taxation, that old Burleigh’s
advice to Elizabeth includes more than all the squabbling
pamphlets of our political economists,—“Win hearts, and
you have their hands and purses!


122 Cowel’s “Interpreter,” art. Acephali. This by-name we unexpectedly
find in a grave antiquarian law-dictionary! probably derived from Pliny’s
description of a people whom some travellers had reported to have found
in this predicament, in their fright and haste in attempting to land on a
hostile shore among savages. To account for this fabulous people, it has
been conjectured they wore such high coverings, that their heads did not
appear above their shoulders, while their eyes seemed to be placed in their
breasts. How this name came to be introduced into the laws of Henry the
First remains to be told by some profound antiquary; but the allusion was
common in the middle ages. Cowel says, “Those are called acephali
who were the levellers of that age, and acknowledged no head or superior.”

123 Vocabulario di Santa Caterina e della Lingua Sanese, 1717. This
pungent lexicon was prohibited at Rome by desire of the court of Florence.
The history of this suppressed work may be found in Il Giornale de’
Letterati d’ Italia
, tomo xxix. 1410. In the last edition of Haym’s
“Biblioteca Italiana,” 1803, it is said to be reprinted at Manilla, nell’
Isole Fillippine
!—For the book-licensers it is a great way to go for it.

124 Bodin’s “Six Books of a Commonwealth,” translated by Richard
Knolles, 1606. A work replete with the practical knowledge of politics,
and of which Mr. Dugald Stewart has delivered a high opinion. Yet this
great politician wrote a volume to anathematise those who doubted the
existence of sorcerers and witches, &c., whom he condemns to the flames!
See his “Demonomanie des Sorciers,” 1593.

125 Wood’s “Inquiry on Homer,” p. 153.

126 Bodin’s “Commonweal,” translated by R. Knolles, p. 148. 1606.

127 Burke’s Works, vol. i. 288.

128 The modern word cheater is traced by some authors to this term,
which soon became odious to the populace.

129 Daines Barrington, in “Observations on the Statutes,” gives the marginal
note of Buck as the words of the duke; they certainly served his
purpose to amuse, better than the veracious ones; but we expect from a
grave antiquary inviolable authenticity. The duke is made by Barrington
a sort of wit, but the pithy quaintness is Buck’s.

130 These “Private Instructions to the Commissioners for the General
Loan” may be found in Rushworth, i. 418.


 

200

THE BOOK OF DEATH.

Montaigne was fond of reading minute accounts of the
deaths of remarkable persons; and, in the simplicity of his heart,
old Montaigne wished to be learned enough to form a collection
of these deaths, to observe “their words, their actions,
and what sort of countenance they put upon it.” He seems
to have been a little over curious about deaths, in reference,
no doubt, to his own, in which he was certainly deceived; for
we are told that he did not die as he had promised himself,—expiring
in the adoration of the mass; or, as his preceptor
Buchanan would have called it, in “the act of rank
idolatry.”

I have been told of a privately printed volume, under the
singular title of “The Book of Death,” where an amateur has
compiled the pious memorials of many of our eminent men
in their last moments: and it may form a companion-piece to
the little volume on “Les grands hommes qui sont morts en
plaisantant.” This work, I fear, must be monotonous; the
deaths of the righteous must resemble each other; the learned
and the eloquent can only receive in silence that hope which
awaits “the covenant of the grave.” But this volume will
not establish any decisive principle, since the just and the
religious have not always encountered death with indifference,
nor even in a fit composure of mind.

The functions of the mind are connected with those of the
body. On a death-bed a fortnight’s disease may reduce the
firmest to a most wretched state; while, on the contrary, the
soul struggles, as it were in torture, in a robust frame. Nani,
the Venetian historian, has curiously described the death of
Innocent the Tenth, who was a character unblemished by
vices, and who died at an advanced age, with too robust a constitution.
Dopo lunga e terribile agonia, con dolore e con
pena, seperandosi l’anima da quel corpo robusto, egli spiro ai
sette di Genuaro, nel ottantesimo primo de suoi anno.
“After
a long and terrible agony, with great bodily pain and difficulty,
his soul separated itself from that robust frame, and
expired in his eighty-first year.”

Some have composed sermons on death, while they passed
many years of anxiety, approaching to madness, in contemplating
their own. The certainty of an immediate separation
from all our human sympathies may, even on a death-bed
201
suddenly disorder the imagination. The great physician of
our times told me of a general, who had often faced the cannon’s
mouth, dropping down in terror, when informed by him
that his disease was rapid and fatal. Some have died of the
strong imagination of death. There is a print of a knight
brought on the scaffold to suffer; he viewed the headsman;
he was blinded, and knelt down to receive the stroke. Having
passed through the whole ceremony of a criminal execution,
accompanied by all its disgrace, it was ordered that his life
should be spared. Instead of the stroke from the sword,
they poured cold water over his neck. After this operation the
knight remained motionless; they discovered that he had
expired in the very imagination of death! Such are among
the many causes which may affect the mind in the hour of
its last trial. The habitual associations of the natural
character are most likely to prevail, though not always. The
intrepid Marshal Biron disgraced his exit by womanish tears
and raging imbecility; the virtuous Erasmus, with miserable
groans, was heard crying out, Domine! Domine! fac finem!
fac finem!
Bayle having prepared his proof for the printer,
pointed to where it lay, when dying. The last words which
Lord Chesterfield was heard to speak were, when the valet,
opening the curtains of the bed, announced Mr. Dayroles,
“Give Dayroles a chair!” “This good breeding,” observed
the late Dr. Warren, his physician, “only quits him with his
life.” The last words of Nelson were, “Tell Collingwood to
bring the fleet to an anchor.” The tranquil grandeur which
cast a new majesty over Charles the First on the scaffold,
appeared when he declared, “I fear not death! Death is not
terrible to me!” And the characteristic pleasantry of Sir
Thomas More exhilarated his last moments, when, observing
the weakness of the scaffold, he said, in mounting it, “I pray
you, see me up safe, and for my coming down, let me shift for
myself!” Sir Walter Rawleigh passed a similar jest when
going to the scaffold.131

My ingenious friend Dr. Sherwen has furnished me with
the following anecdotes of death:—In one of the bloody
battles fought by the Duke d’Enghien, two French noblemen
202
were left wounded among the dead on the field of battle.
One complained loudly of his pains; the other, after long
silence, thus offered him consolation: “My friend, whoever
you are, remember that our God died on the cross, our king
on the scaffold; and if you have strength to look at him who
now speaks to you, you will see that both his legs are shot
away.”

At the murder of the Duke d’Enghien, the royal victim
looking at the soldiers, who had pointed their fusees, said,
“Grenadiers! lower your arms, otherwise you will miss, or
only wound me!” To two of them who proposed to tie a
handkerchief over his eyes, he said, “A loyal soldier who has
been so often exposed to fire and sword can see the approach
of death with naked eyes and without fear.”

After a similar caution on the part of Sir George Lisle, or
Sir Charles Lucas, when murdered in nearly the same manner
at Colchester, by the soldiers of Fairfax, the loyal hero, in
answer to their assertions and assurances that they would
take care not to miss him, nobly replied, “You have often
missed me when I have been nearer to you in the field of
battle.”

When the governor of Cadiz, the Marquis de Solano, was
murdered by the enraged and mistaken citizens, to one of his
murderers, who had run a pike through his back, he calmly
turned round and said, “Coward, to strike there! Come
round—if you dare face—and destroy me!”

Abernethy, in his Physiological Lectures, has ingeniously
observed that “Shakspeare has represented Mercutio continuing
to jest, though conscious that he was mortally
wounded; the expiring Hotspur thinking of nothing but
honour; and the dying Falstaff still cracking his jests upon
Bardolph’s nose. If such facts were duly attended to, they
would prompt us to make a more liberal allowance for each
other’s conduct, under certain circumstances, than we are
accustomed to do.” The truth seems to be, that whenever
the functions of the mind are not disturbed by “the nervous
functions of the digestive organs,” the personal character
predominates even in death, and its habitual associations exist
to its last moments. Many religious persons may have died
without showing in their last moments any of those exterior
acts, or employing those fervent expressions, which the collector
of “The Book of Death” would only deign to
chronicle; their hope is not gathered in their last hour.

203
Yet many have delighted to taste of death long before they
have died, and have placed before their eyes all the furniture
of mortality. The horrors of a charnel-house is the scene of
their pleasure. The “Midnight Meditations” of Quarles
preceded Young’s “Night Thoughts” by a century, and both
these poets loved preternatural terror.

If I must die, I’ll snatch at everything

That may but mind me of my latest breath;

Death’s-heads, Graves, Knells, Blacks,132 tombs, all these shall bring

Into my soul such useful thoughts of death,

That this sable king of fears

Shall not catch me unawares.—Quarles.

But it may be doubtful whether the thoughts of death are
useful
, whenever they put a man out of the possession of his
faculties. Young pursued the scheme of Quarles: he raised
about him an artificial emotion of death: he darkened his
sepulchral study, placing a skull on his table by lamp-light;
as Dr. Donne had his portrait taken, first winding a sheet
over his head and closing his eyes; keeping this melancholy
picture by his bed-side as long as he lived, to remind him of
his mortality133. Young, even in his garden, had his conceits
of death: at the end of an avenue was viewed a seat of an
admirable chiaro-oscuro, which, when approached, presented
only a painted surface, with an inscription, alluding to the
deception of the things of this world. To be looking at
“the mirror which flatters not;” to discover ourselves only
as a skeleton with the horrid life of corruption about us, has
been among those penitential inventions, which have often
ended in shaking the innocent by the pangs which are only
natural to the damned.134 Without adverting to those numerous
testimonies, the diaries of fanatics, I shall offer a picture
of an accomplished and innocent lady, in a curious and unaffected
204
transcript she has left of a mind of great sensibility,
where the preternatural terror of death might perhaps have
hastened the premature one she suffered.

From the “Reliquiæ Gethinianæ,”135 I quote some of Lady
Gethin’s ideas on “Death.”—“The very thoughts of death
disturb one’s reason; and though a man may have many excellent
qualities, yet he may have the weakness of not
commanding his sentiments. Nothing is worse for one’s
health than to be in fear of death. There are some so wise
as neither to hate nor fear it; but for my part I have an
aversion for it; and with reason; for it is a rash inconsiderate
thing, that always comes before it is looked for; always
comes unseasonably, parts friends, ruins beauty, laughs at
youth, and draws a dark veil over all the pleasures of life.—This
dreadful evil is but the evil of a moment, and what we
cannot by any means avoid; and it is that which makes it so
terrible to me; for were it uncertain, hope might diminish
some part of the fear; but when I think I must die, and that
I may die every moment, and that too a thousand several
ways, I am in such a fright as you cannot imagine. I see
dangers where, perhaps, there never were any. I am persuaded
’tis happy to be somewhat dull of apprehension in this
case; and yet the best way to cure the pensiveness of the
thoughts of death is to think of it as little as possible.” She
proceeds by enumerating the terrors of the fearful, who
“cannot enjoy themselves in the pleasantest places, and
although they are neither on sea, river, or creek, but in good
health in their chamber, yet are they so well instructed with
the fear of dying, that they do not measure it only by the
present dangers that wait on us.—Then is it not best to
submit to God? But some people cannot do it as they
would; and though they are not destitute of reason, but perceive
they are to blame, yet at the same time that their
reason condemns them their imagination makes their hearts
feel what it pleases.”

Such is the picture of an ingenious and a religious mind,
drawn by an amiable woman, who, it is evident, lived always
in the fear of death. The Gothic skeleton was ever haunting
her imagination. In Dr. Johnson the same horror was suggested
by the thoughts of death. When Boswell once in
conversation persecuted Johnson on this subject, whether we
205
might not fortify our minds for the approach of death; he
answered in a passion, “No, sir! let it alone! It matters
not how a man dies, but how he lives! The art of dying is
not of importance, it lasts so short a time!” But when
Boswell persisted in the conversation, Johnson was thrown
into such a state of agitation, that he thundered out “Give
us no more of this!” and, further, sternly told the trembling
and too curious philosopher, “Don’t let us meet to-morrow!”

It may be a question whether those who by their preparatory
conduct have appeared to show the greatest indifference
for death, have not rather betrayed the most curious art to
disguise its terrors. Some have invented a mode of escaping
from life in the midst of convivial enjoyment. A mortuary
preparation of this kind has been recorded of an amiable man,
Moncriff, the author of “Histoire des Chats” and “L’Art de
Plaire,” by his literary friend La Place, who was an actor in,
as well as the historian of, the singular narrative. One
morning La Place received a note from Moncriff, requesting
that “he would immediately select for him a dozen volumes
most likely to amuse, and of a nature to withdraw the reader
from being occupied by melancholy thoughts.” La Place
was startled at the unusual request, and flew to his old friend,
whom he found deeply engaged in being measured for a new
peruke, and a taffety robe-de-chambre, earnestly enjoining the
utmost expedition. “Shut the door!” said Moncriff, observing
the surprise of his friend. “And now that we are
alone, I confide my secret: on rising this morning, my valet
in dressing me showed me on this leg this dark spot—from
that moment I knew I was ‘condemned to death;’ but I
had presence of mind enough not to betray myself.” “Can
a head so well organised as yours imagine that such a trifle
is a sentence of death?”—“Don’t speak so loud, my friend!
or rather deign to listen a moment. At my age it is fatal!
The system from which I have derived the felicity of a long
life has been, that whenever any evil, moral or physical,
happens to us, if there is a remedy, all must be sacrificed to
deliver us from it—but in a contrary case, I do not choose to
wrestle with destiny and to begin complaints, endless as useless!
All that I request of you, my friend, is to assist me to
pass away the few days which remain for me, free from all
cares, of which otherwise they might be too susceptible. But
do not think,” he added with warmth, “that I mean to elude
the religious duties of a citizen, which so many of late affect
206
to contemn. The good and virtuous curate of my parish is
coming here under the pretext of an annual contribution, and
I have even ordered my physician, on whose confidence I can
rely. Here is a list of ten or twelve persons, friends beloved!
who are mostly known to you. I shall write to them this
evening, to tell them of my condemnation; but if they wish
me to live, they will do me the favour to assemble here at
five in the evening, where they may be certain of finding all
those objects of amusement, which I shall study to discover
suitable to their tastes. And you, my old friend, with my
doctor, are two on whom I most depend.”

La Place was strongly affected by this appeal—neither
Socrates, nor Cato, nor Seneca looked more serenely on the
approach of death.

“Familiarise yourself early with death!” said the good
old man with a smile—“It is only dreadful for those who
dread it!”

During ten days after this singular conversation, the whole
of Moncriff’s remaining life, his apartment was open to his
friends, of whom several were ladies; all kinds of games were
played till nine o’clock; and that the sorrows of the host
might not disturb his guests, he played the chouette at his
favourite game of picquet; a supper, seasoned by the wit of
the master, concluded at eleven. On the tenth night, in
taking leave of his friend, Moncriff whispered to him, “Adieu,
my friend! to-morrow morning I shall return your books!”
He died, as he foresaw, the following day.

I have sometimes thought that we might form a history of
this fear of death, by tracing the first appearances of the
skeleton which haunts our funereal imagination. In the
modern history of mankind we might discover some very
strong contrasts in the notion of death entertained by men at
various epochs. The following article will supply a sketch of
this kind.


131 To these may be added Queen Anne Boleyn. Kingston, the Lieutenant
of the Tower, in a letter to Cromwell, records that she remarked of
her own execution, “‘I heard say the executioner was very good, and I
have a little neck;’ and she put her hands about it, laughing heartily.
Truly, this lady has much joy and pleasure in death.”

132 Blacks was the term for mourning in James the First and Charles the
First’s time.

133 It was from this picture his stone effigy was constructed for his tomb
in old St. Paul’s. This mutilated figure, which withstood the great fire of
London, is still preserved in the crypt of the present cathedral.

134 A still more curious fashion in this taste for mortuary memorials originated
at the court of Henry II. of France; whose mistress, Diana of
Poitiers, being a widow; mourning colours of black and white became the
fashion at court. Watches in the form of skulls were worn; jewels and
pendants in the shape of coffins; and rings decorated with skulls and
skeletons.

135 My discovery of the nature of this rare volume, of what is original and
what collected, will be found in volume ii. of this work.


 

HISTORY OF THE SKELETON OF DEATH.

Euthanasia! Euthanasia! an easy death! was the exclamation
of Augustus; it was what Antoninus Pius enjoyed; and
it is that for which every wise man will pray, said Lord
Orrery, when perhaps he was contemplating the close of
Swift’s life.

207

The ancients contemplated death without terror, and
met it with indifference. It was the only divinity to which
they never sacrificed, convinced that no human being could
turn aside its stroke. They raised altars to Fever, to Misfortune,
to all the evils of life; for these might change! But
though they did not court the presence of death in any shape,
they acknowledged its tranquillity; and in the beautiful fables
of their allegorical religion, Death was the daughter of Night,
and the sister of Sleep; and ever the friend of the unhappy!
To the eternal sleep of death they dedicated their sepulchral
monuments—Æternali somno!136 If the full light of revelation
had not yet broken on them, it can hardly be denied
that they had some glimpses and a dawn of the life to come,
from the many allegorical inventions which describe the
transmigration of the soul. A butterfly on the extremity of
an extinguished lamp, held up by the messenger of the gods
intently gazing above, implied a dedication of that soul;
Love, with a melancholy air, his legs crossed, leaning on an
inverted torch, the flame thus naturally extinguishing itself,
elegantly denoted the cessation of human life; a rose
sculptured on a sarcophagus, or the emblems of epicurean life
traced on it, in a skull wreathed by a chaplet of flowers, such
as they wore at their convivial meetings, a flask of wine, a
patera, and the small bones used as dice: all these symbols
were indirect allusions to death, veiling its painful recollections.
They did not pollute their imagination with the contents
of a charnel-house. The sarcophagi of the ancients
rather recall to us the remembrance of the activity of life; for
they are sculptured with battles or games, in basso relievo; a
sort of tender homage paid to the dead, observes Mad. de
Staël, with her peculiar refinement of thinking.

It would seem that the Romans had even an aversion to
mention death in express terms, for they disguised its very
name by some periphrasis, such as discessit e vita, “he has
departed from life;” and they did not say that their friend
had died, but that he had lived; vixit! In the old Latin
chronicles, and even in the Fœdera and other documents of
the middle ages, we find the same delicacy about using the
fatal word Death, especially when applied to kings and great
people. “Transire à Sæculo—Vitam suam mutare—Si quid
de eo humanitùs contigerit, &c.
” I am indebted to Mr.
208
Merivale for this remark. Even among a people less refined,
the obtrusive idea of death has been studiously avoided: we
are told that when the Emperor of Morocco inquires after
any one who has recently died, it is against etiquette to
mention the word “death;” the answer is “his destiny
is closed!” But this tenderness is only reserved for “the
elect” of the Mussulmen. A Jew’s death is at once
plainly expressed: “He is dead, sir! asking your pardon
for mentioning such a contemptible wretch!” i. e. a Jew! A
Christian’s is described by ”The infidel is dead!” or, “The
cuckold is dead.”

The ancient artists have so rarely attempted to personify
Death, that we have not discovered a single revolting image
of this nature in all the works of antiquity.137—To conceal its
deformity to the eye, as well as to elude its suggestion to the
mind, seems to have been an universal feeling, and it accorded
with a fundamental principle of ancient art; that of never
permitting violent passion to produce in its representation
distortion of form. This may be observed in the Laocoon,
where the mouth only opens sufficiently to indicate the suppressed
agony of superior humanity, without expressing the
loud cry of vulgar suffering. Pausanias considered as a personification
of death a female figure, whose teeth and nails,
long and crooked, were engraven on a coffin of cedar, which
enclosed the body of Cypselus; this female was unquestionably
only one of the Parcæ, or the Fates, “watchful to
cut the thread of life.” Hesiod describes Atropos indeed as
having sharp teeth and long nails, waiting to tear and
devour the dead; but this image was of a barbarous era.
Catullus ventured to personify the Sister Destinies as three
Crones; “but in general,” Winkelmann observes, “they are
portrayed as beautiful virgins, with winged heads, one of
whom is always in the attitude of writing on a scroll.”
Death was a nonentity to the ancient artist. Could he exhibit
what represents nothing? Could he animate into
action what lies in a state of eternal tranquillity? Elegant
209
images of repose and tender sorrow were all he could invent
to indicate the state of death. Even the terms which different
nations have bestowed on a burial-place are not associated
with emotions of horror. The Greeks called a burying-ground
by the soothing term of Cœmeterion, or “the
sleeping-place;” the Jews, who had no horrors of the grave,
by Beth-haim, or, “the house of the living;” the Germans,
with religious simplicity, “God’s-field.” The Scriptures had
only noticed that celestial being “the Angel of Death,”—graceful,
solemn, and sacred!

Whence, then, originated that stalking skeleton, suggesting
so many false and sepulchral ideas, and which for us has so
long served as the image of death?

When the Christian religion spread over Europe, the world
changed! the certainty of a future state of existence, by the
artifices of wicked worldly men, terrified instead of consoling
human nature; and in the resurrection the ignorant multitude
seemed rather to have dreaded retribution, than to
have hoped for remuneration. The Founder of Christianity
everywhere breathes the blessedness of social feelings. It is
“Our Father!” whom he addresses. The horrors with
which Christianity was afterwards disguised arose in the
corruptions of Christianity among those insane ascetics who,
misinterpreting “the Word of Life,” trampled on nature;
and imagined that to secure an existence in the other world
it was necessary not to exist in the one in which God had
placed them. The dominion of mankind fell into the usurping
hands of those imperious monks whose artifices trafficed
with the terrors of ignorant and hypochondriac “Kaisers
and kings.” The scene was darkened by penances and by
pilgrimages, by midnight vigils, by miraculous shrines, and
bloody flagellations; spectres started up amidst their ténèbres;
millions of masses increased their supernatural influence.
Amidst this general gloom of Europe, their troubled
imaginations were frequently predicting the end of the
world. It was at this period that they first beheld the grave
yawn, and Death, in the Gothic form of a gaunt anatomy,
parading through the universe! The people were frightened
as they viewed, everywhere hung before their eyes, in
the twilight of their cathedrals, and their “pale cloisters,”
the most revolting emblems of death. They startled the
traveller on the bridge; they stared on the sinner in the
carvings of his table and chair; the spectre moved in the
210
hangings of the apartment; it stood in the niche, and was
the picture of their sitting-room; it was worn in their
rings, while the illuminator shaded the bony phantom in the
margins of their “Horæ,” their primers, and their breviaries.
Their barbarous taste perceived no absurdity in giving
action to a heap of dry bones, which could only keep together
in a state of immovability and repose; nor that it was
burlesquing the awful idea of the resurrection, by exhibiting
the incorruptible spirit under the unnatural and ludicrous
figure of mortality drawn out of the corruption of the
grave.

An anecdote of these monkish times has been preserved by
old Gerard Leigh; and as old stories are best set off by old
words, Gerard speaketh! “The great Maximilian the emperor
came to a monastery in High Almaine (Germany), the
monks whereof had caused to be curiously painted the charnel
of a man, which they termed—Death! When that well-learned
emperor had beholden it awhile, he called unto him
his painter, commanding to blot the skeleton out, and to
paint therein the image of—a fool. Wherewith the abbot,
humbly beseeching him to the contrary, said ‘It was a good
remembrance!’—‘Nay,’ quoth the emperor, ‘as vermin that
annoyeth man’s body cometh unlooked for, so doth death,
which here is but a fained image, and life is a certain thing,
if we know to deserve it.’”138 The original mind of Maximilian
the Great is characterized by this curious story of
converting our emblem of death into a parti-coloured fool;
and such satirical allusions to the folly of those who persisted
in their notion of the skeleton were not unusual with
the artists of those times; we find the figure of a fool sitting
with some drollery between the legs of one of these
skeletons.139

This story is associated with an important fact. After
they had successfully terrified the people with their charnel-house
figure, a reaction in the public feelings occurred, for the
skeleton was now employed as a medium to convey the most
facetious, satirical, and burlesque notions of human life.
Death, which had so long harassed their imaginations, suddenly
changed into a theme fertile in coarse humour. The
Italians were too long accustomed to the study of the beautiful
to allow their pencil to sport with deformity; but the
211
Gothic taste of the German artists, who could only copy
their own homely nature, delighted to give human passions
to the hideous physiognomy of a noseless skull; to put an
eye of mockery or malignity into its hollow socket, and to
stretch out the gaunt anatomy into the postures of a Hogarth;
and that the ludicrous might be carried to its extreme,
this imaginary being, taken from the bone-house, was
viewed in the action of dancing! This blending of the
grotesque with the most disgusting image of mortality, is
the more singular part of this history of the skeleton, and
indeed of human nature itself!

“The Dance of Death,” erroneously considered as Holbein’s,
with other similar Dances, however differently
treated, have one common subject which was painted in the
arcades of burying-grounds, or on town-halls, and in market-places.
The subject is usually “The Skeleton” in the act of
leading all ranks and conditions to the grave, personated after
nature, and in the strict costume of the times. This invention
opened a new field for genius; and when we can for a
moment forget their luckless choice of their bony and bloodless
hero, who to amuse us by a variety of action becomes a
sort of horrid Harlequin in these pantomimical scenes, we
may be delighted by the numerous human characters, which
are so vividly presented to us. The origin of this extraordinary
invention is supposed to be a favourite pageant, or religious
mummery, invented by the clergy, who in these ages
of barbarous Christianity always found it necessary to
amuse, as well as to frighten the populace; a circumstance
well known to have occurred in so many other grotesque and
licentious festivals they allowed the people. The practice of
dancing in churches and church-yards was interdicted by
several councils; but it was found convenient in those rude
times. It seems probable that the clergy contrived the present
dance, as more decorous and not without moral and religious
emotions. This pageant was performed in churches,
in which the chief characters in society were supported in a
sort of masquerade, mixing together in a general dance, in
the course of which every one in his turn vanished from the
scene, to show how one after the other died off. The subject
was at once poetical and ethical; and the poets and
painters of Germany adopting the skeleton, sent forth this
chimerical Ulysses of another world to roam among the men
and manners of their own. A popular poem was composed,
212
said to be by one Macaber, which name seems to be a corruption
of St. Macaire; the old Gaulish version, reformed, is
still printed at Troyes, in France, with the ancient blocks of
woodcuts, under the title of “La Grande Danse Macabre des
Hommes et des Femmes.” Merian’s “Todten Tanz,” or the
“Dance of the Dead,” is a curious set of prints of a Dance
of Death from an ancient painting, I think not entirely defaced,
in a cemetery at Basle, in Switzerland. It was ordered
to be painted by a council held there during many years, to
commemorate the mortality occasioned by a plague in 1439.
The prevailing character of all these works is unquestionably
grotesque and ludicrous; not, however, that genius, however
barbarous, could refrain in this large subject of human life
from inventing scenes often imagined with great delicacy of
conception, and even great pathos. Such is the new-married
couple, whom Death is leading, beating a drum; and in the
rapture of the hour, the bride seems, with a melancholy
look, not insensible of his presence; or Death is seen issuing
from the cottage of the poor widow with her youngest
child, who waves his hand sorrowfully, while the mother and
the sister vainly answer; or the old man, to whom Death is
playing on a psaltery, seems anxious that his withered
fingers should once more touch the strings, while he is carried
off in calm tranquillity. The greater part of these subjects
of death are, however, ludicrous; and it may be a question,
whether the spectators of these Dances of Death did
not find their mirth more excited than their religious emotions.
Ignorant and terrified as the people were at the view
of the skeleton, even the grossest simplicity could not fail to
laugh at some of those domestic scenes and familiar persons
drawn from among themselves. The skeleton, skeleton as it
is, in the creation of genius, gesticulates and mimics, while
even its hideous skull is made to express every diversified
character, and the result is hard to describe; for we are at
once amused and disgusted with so much genius founded on
so much barbarism.140

When the artist succeeded in conveying to the eye the
213
most ludicrous notions of death, the poets also discovered in
it a fertile source of the burlesque. The curious collector is
acquainted with many volumes where the most extraordinary
topics have been combined with this subject. They made the
body and the soul debate together, and ridicule the complaints
of a damned soul! The greater part of the poets of the time
were always composing on the subject of Death in their
humorous pieces.141 Such historical records of the public mind,
historians, intent on political events, have rarely noticed.

Of a work of this nature, a popular favourite was long the
one entitled “Le faut mourir, et les Excuses Inutiles qu’on
apporte à cette Necessité; Le tout en vers burlesques, 1658
.”
Jacques Jacques, a canon of Ambrun, was the writer, who
humorously says of himself that he gives his thoughts just
as they lie on his heart, without dissimulation—“For I have
nothing double about me except my name! I tell thee some
of the most important truths in laughing; it is for thee d’y
penser tout à bon
.” This little volume was procured for me
with some difficulty in France; and it is considered as one of
the happiest of this class of death-poems, of which I know
not of any in our literature.

Our canon of Ambrun, in facetious rhymes, and with the
naïveté of expression which belongs to his age, and an idiomatic
turn fatal to a translator, excels in pleasantry; his
haughty hero condescends to hold very amusing dialogues
with all classes of society, and delights to confound their
“excuses inutiles.” The most miserable of men, the galley-slave,
the mendicant, alike would escape when he appears to
them. “Were I not absolute over them,” Death exclaims,
“they would confound me with their long speeches; but
I have business, and must gallop on!” His geographical
rhymes are droll.

Ce que j’ai fait dans l’Afrique

Je le fais bien dans l’Amérique;

On l’appelle monde nouveau

Mais ce sont des brides à veau;

Nulle terre à moy n’est nouvelle

Je vay partout sans qu’on m’appelle;

Mon bras de tout temps commanda

Dans le pays du Canada;

J’ai tenu de tout temps en bride

La Virginie et la Floride,

214

Et j’ai bien donné sur le bec

Aux Français du fort de Kebec.

Lorsque je veux je fais la nique

Aux Incas, aux rois de Mexique;

Et montre aux Nouveaux Grénadins

Qu’ils sont des foux et des badins.

Chacun sait bien comme je matte

Ceux du Brésil et de la Plate,

Ainsi que les Taupinembous—

En un mot, je fais voir à tout

Que ce que naît dans la nature,

Doit prendre de moy tablature!142

The perpetual employments of Death display copious invention
with a facility of humour.

Egalement je vay rangeant,

Le conseiller et le serjent,

Le gentilhomme et le berger,

Le bourgeois et le boulanger,

Et la maistresse et la servante

Et la nièce comme la tante;

Monsieur l’abbé, monsieur son moine,

Le petit clerc et le chanoine;

Sans choix je mets dans mon butin

Maistre Claude, maistre Martin,

Dame Luce, dame Perrete, &c.

J’en prends un dans le temps qu’il pleure

A quelque autre, au contraire à l’heure

Qui démésurément il rit;

Je donne le coup qui le frit.

J’en prends un, pendant qu’il se lève;

En se couchant l’autre j’enlève.

Je prends le malade et le sain

L’un aujourd’hui, l’autre le demain.

J’en surprends un dedans son lit,

L’autre à l’estude quand il lit.

J’en surprends un le ventre plein

Je mène l’autre par la faim.

J’attrape l’un pendant qu’il prie,

Et l’autre pendant qu’il renie;

J’en saisis un au cabaret

Entre le blanc et le clairet,

L’autre qui dans son oratoire

A son Dieu rend honneur et gloire:

J’en surprends un lorsqu’il se psame

Le jour qu’il èpouse sa femme,

L’autre le jour que plein de deuil

La sieune il voit dans le cercueil;

215

Un à pied et l’autre à cheval,

Dans le jeu l’un, et l’autre au bal;

Un qui mange et l’autre qui boit,

Un qui paye et l’autre qui doit,

L’un en été lorsqu’il moissonne,

L’autre eu vendanges dans l’automne,

L’un criant almanachs nouveaux—

Un qui demande son aumosne

L’autre dans le temps qu’il la donne,

Je prends le bon maistre Clément,

Au temps qu’il prend un lavement,

Et prends la dame Catherine

Le jour qu’elle prend médecine.

This veil of gaiety in the old canon of Ambrun covers
deeper and more philosophical thoughts than the singular
mode of treating so solemn a theme. He has introduced
many scenes of human life which still interest, and he
addresses the “teste à triple couronne,” as well as the
“forçat de galère,” who exclaims, “Laissez-moi vivre dans
mes fers,” “le gueux,” the “bourgeois,” the “chanoine,”
the “pauvre soldat,” the “médecin;” in a word, all ranks
in life are exhibited, as in all the “Dances of Death.” But
our object in noticing these burlesque paintings and poems is
to show that after the monkish Goths had opened one general
scene of melancholy and tribulation over Europe, and given
birth to that dismal skeleton of death, which still terrifies the
imagination of many, a reaction of feeling was experienced by
the populace, who at length came to laugh at the gloomy
spectre which had so long terrified them!


136 Montfaucon, “L’Antiquité Expliquée,” i. 362.

137 A representation of Death by a skeleton appears among the Egyptians:
a custom more singular than barbarous prevailed, of enclosing a skeleton
of beautiful workmanship in a small coffin, which the bearer carried round
at their entertainments; observing, “After death you will resemble this
figure: drink, then! and be happy.” A symbol of Death in a convivial
party was not designed to excite terrific or gloomy ideas, but a recollection
of the brevity of human life.

138 “The Accidence of Armorie,” p. 199.

139 A woodcut preserved in Mr. Dibdin’s Bibliographical Decameron, i. 35.

140 My greatly-lamented friend, the late Mr. Douce, has poured forth the
most curious knowledge on this singular subject, of “The Dance of Death.”
This learned investigator has reduced Macaber to a nonentity, but not
“The Macaber Dance,” which has been frequently painted. Mr. Douce’s
edition is accompanied by a set of woodcuts, which have not unsuccessfully
copied the exquisite originals of the Lyons wood-cutter.

141 Goujet, “Bib. Françoise,” vol. x. 185.

142 Tablature d’un luth, Cotgrave says, is the belly of a lute, meaning
“all in nature must dance to my music!”


 

THE RIVAL BIOGRAPHERS OF HEYLIN.

Peter Heylin was one of the popular writers of his times,
like Fuller and Howell, who, devoting their amusing pens to
subjects which deeply interested their own busy age, will not
be slighted by the curious.143 We have nearly outlived their
divinity, but not their politics. Metaphysical absurdities are
216
luxuriant weeds which must be cut down by the scythe of
Time; but the great passions branching from the tree of life
are still “growing with our growth.”

There are two biographies of our Heylin, which led to a
literary quarrel of an extraordinary nature; and, in the progress
of its secret history, all the feelings of rival authorship
were called out.

Heylin died in 1662. Dr. Barnard, his son-in-law, and a
scholar, communicated a sketch of the author’s life to be prefixed
to a posthumous folio, of which Heylin’s son was the
editor. This Life was given by the son, but anonymously,
which may not have gratified the author, the son-in-law.144

Twenty years had elapsed when, in 1682, appeared “The
Life of Dr. Peter Heylin, by George Vernon.” The writer,
alluding to the prior Life prefixed to the posthumous folio,
asserts that, in borrowing something from Barnard, Barnard
had also “Excerpted passages out of my papers, the very
words as well as matter, when he had them in his custody,
as any reader may discern who will be at the pains of comparing
the Life now published with what is extant before the
Keimalea Ecclesiastica;” the quaint, pedantic title, after the
fashion of the day, of the posthumous folio.

This strong accusation seemed countenanced by a dedication
to the son and the nephew of Heylin. Roused now into
action, the indignant Barnard soon produced a more complete
Life, to which he prefixed “A necessary Vindication.” This
is an unsparing castigation of Vernon, the literary pet whom
the Heylins had fondled in preference to their learned relative.145
The long-smothered family grudge, the suppressed mortifications
of literary pride, after the subterraneous grumblings
of twenty years, now burst out, and the volcanic particles flew
217
about in caustic pleasantries and sharp invectives; all the
lava of an author’s vengeance, mortified by the choice of an
inferior rival.

It appears that Vernon had been selected by the son of
Heylin, in preference to his brother-in-law, Dr. Barnard, from
some family disagreement. Barnard tells us, in describing
Vernon, that “No man, except himself, who was totally
ignorant of the doctor, and all the circumstances of his life,
would have engaged in such a work, which was never
primarily laid out for him, but by reason of some unhappy
differences, as usually fall out in families; and he, who loves
to put his oar in troubled waters, instead of closing them up,
hath made them wider.”

Barnard tells his story plainly. Heylin the son, intending
to have a more elaborate Life of his father prefixed to his
works, Dr. Barnard, from the high reverence in which he
held the memory of his father-in-law, offered to contribute it.
Many conferences were held, and the son entrusted him with
several papers. But suddenly his caprice, more than his
judgment, fancied that George Vernon was worth John
Barnard. The doctor affects to describe his rejection with
the most stoical indifference. He tells us—“I was satisfied,
and did patiently expect the coming forth of the work, not
only term after term, but year after year—a very considerable
time for such a tract. But at last, instead of the Life, came
a letter to me from a bookseller in London, who lived at the
sign of the Black Boy, in Fleet-street.”146

Now, it seems that he who lived at the Black Boy had
combined with another who lived at the Fleur de Luce, and
that the Fleur de Luce had assured the Black Boy that Dr.
Barnard was concerned in writing the Life of Heylin—this
was a strong recommendation. But lo! it appeared that
“one Mr. Vernon, of Gloucester,” was to be the man! a
gentle, thin-skinned authorling, who bleated like a lamb, and
was so fearful to trip out of its shelter, that it allows the
Black Boy and the Fleur de Luce to communicate its papers
to any one they choose, and erase or add at their pleasure.147

218

It occurred to the Black Boy, on this proposed arithmetical
criticism, that the work required addition, subtraction, and
division; that the fittest critic, on whose name, indeed, he
had originally engaged in the work, was our Dr. Barnard;
and he sent the package to the doctor, who resided near
Lincoln.

The doctor, it appears, had no appetite for a dish dressed
by another, while he himself was in the very act of the
cookery; and it was suffered to lie cold for three weeks at
the carrier’s.

But entreated and overcome, the good doctor at length
sent to the carrier’s for the life of his father-in-law. “I
found it, according to the bookseller’s description, most lame
and imperfect; ill begun, worse carried on, and abruptly
concluded.” The learned doctor exercised that plenitude of
power with which the Black Boy had invested him—he very
obligingly showed the author in what a confused state his
materials lay together, and how to put them in order—

Nec facundia deseret hunc, nec lucidus ordo.

If his rejections were copious, to show his good-will as well
as his severity, his additions were generous, though he used
the precaution of carefully distinguishing by “distinct paragraphs”
his own insertions amidst Vernon’s mass, with a
gentle hint that “He knew more of Heylin than any man
now living, and ought therefore to have been the biographer.”
He returned the MS. to the gentleman with great civility, but
none he received back! When Vernon pretended to ask for
improvements, he did not imagine that the work was to be
improved by being nearly destroyed; and when he asked for
correction, he probably expected all might end in a compliment.

The narrative may now proceed in Dr. Barnard’s details of
his doleful mortifications, in being “altered and mangled”
by Mr. Vernon.

“Instead of thanks from him (Vernon), and the return of
common civility, he disfigured my papers, that no sooner
came into his hands, but he fell upon them as a lion rampant,
or the cat upon the poor cock in the fable, saying, Tu
hodie mihi discerperis
—so my papers came home miserably
clawed, blotted, and blurred; whole sentences dismembered,
and pages scratched out; several leaves omitted which ought
to be printed,—shamefully he used my copy; so that before it
219
was carried to the press, he swooped away the second part of
the Life wholly from it—in the room of which he shuffled in
a preposterous conclusion at the last page, which he printed
in a different character, yet could not keep himself honest,
as the poet saith,

Dicitque tua pagina, fur es.

Martial.

For he took out of my copy Dr. Heylin’s dream, his sickness,
his last words before his death, and left out the burning
of his surplice. He so mangled and metamorphosed the
whole Life I composed, that I may say as Sosia did, Egomet
mihi non credo, ille alter Sosia me malis mulcavit modis
Plaut.”

Dr. Barnard would have “patiently endured these wrongs;”
but the accusation Vernon ventured on, that Barnard was the
plagiary, required the doctor “to return the poisoned chalice
to his own lips,” that “himself was the plagiary both of
words and matter.” The fact is, that this reciprocal accusation
was owing to Barnard having had a prior perusal of
Heylin’s papers, which afterwards came into the hands of
Vernon: they both drew their water from the same source.
These papers Heylin himself had left for “a rule to guide
the writer of his life.”

Barnard keenly retorts on Vernon for his surreptitious use
of whole pages from Heylin’s works, which he has appropriated
to himself without any marks of quotation. “I am no such
excerptor (as he calls me); he is of the humour of the man
who took all the ships in the Attic haven for his own, and
yet was himself not master of any one vessel.”

Again:—

“But all this while I misunderstand him, for possibly he
meaneth his own dear words I have excerpted. Why doth he
not speak in plain, downright English, that the world may see
my faults? For every one doth not know what is excerpting.
If I have been so bold to pick or snap a word from him, I
hope I may have the benefit of the clergy. What words
have I robbed him of?—and how have I become the richer
for them? I was never so taken with him as to be once
tempted to break the commandments, because I love plain
speaking, plain writing, and plain dealing, which he does
not: I hate the word excerpted, and the action imported in
it. However, he is a fanciful man, and thinks there is no
220
elegancy nor wit but in his own way of talking. I must say
as Tully did, Malim equidem indisertam prudentiam quam
stultam loquacitatem
.”

In his turn he accuses Vernon of being a perpetual transcriber,
and for the Malone minuteness of his history.

“But how have I excerpted his matter? Then I am sure
to rob the spittle-house; for he is so poor and put to hard
shifts, that he has much ado to compose a tolerable story,
which he hath been hammering and conceiving in his mind
for four years together, before he could bring forth his fœtus
of intolerable transcriptions to molest the reader’s patience
and memory. How doth he run himself out of breath, sometimes
for twenty pages and more, at other times fifteen, ordinarily
nine and ten, collected out of Dr. Heylin’s old books,
before he can take his wind again to return to his story! I
never met with such a transcriber in all my days; for want
of matter to fill up a vacuum, of which his book was in much
danger, he hath set down the story of Westminster, as long
as the Ploughman’s Tale in Chaucer, which to the reader
would have been more pertinent and pleasant. I wonder he
did not transcribe bills of Chancery, especially about a
tedious suit my father had for several years about a lease at
Norton.”

In his raillery of Vernon’s affected metaphors and comparisons,
“his similitudes and dissimilitudes strangely hooked
in, and fetched as far as the Antipodes,” Barnard observes,
“The man hath also a strange opinion of himself that he is
Dr. Heylin; and because he writes his Life, that he hath his
natural parts, if not acquired. The soul of St. Augustin (say
the schools) was Pythagorically transfused into the corpse of
Aquinas; so the soul of Dr. Heylin into a narrow soul. I
know there is a question in philosophy, An animæ sint
œquales?
—whether souls be alike? But there’s a difference
between the spirits of Elijah and Elisha: so small a prophet
with so great a one!”

Dr. Barnard concludes by regretting that good counsel
came now unseasonably, else he would have advised the
writer to have transmitted his task to one who had been an
ancient friend of Dr. Heylin, rather than ambitiously have
assumed it, who was a professed stranger to him, by reason
of which no better account could be expected from him than
what he has given. He hits off the character of this piece
of biography—“A Life to the half; an imperfect creature,
221
that is not only lame (as the honest bookseller said), but
wanteth legs, and all other integral parts of a man; nay, the
very soul that should animate a body like Dr. Heylin. So
that I must say of him, as Plutarch does of Tib. Gracchus,
‘that he is a bold undertaker and rash talker of those matters
he does not understand.’ And so I have done with him,
unless he creates to himself and me a future trouble!”

Vernon appears to have slunk away from the duel. The
son of Heylin stood corrected by the superior Life produced
by their relative; the learned and vivacious Barnard probably
never again ventured to alter and improve the works of an
author
kneeling and praying for corrections. These bleating
lambs, it seems, often turn out roaring lions!148


143 Dr. Heylin’s principal work, “Ecclesia Restaurata; or, the History
of the Reformation of the Church of England,” was reprinted at the Cambridge
University press, for “the Ecclesiastical History Society,” in 2 vols.
8vo, 1849, under the able editorship of J. C. Robertson, M.A., Vicar of
Bekesbourne, Kent. The introductory account of Heylin has enabled us
to correct the present article in some particulars, and add a few useful
notes.

144 Dr. John Barnard married the daughter of Heylin, when he lived at
Abingdon, near Oxford. He afterwards became rector of the rich living
of Waddington, near Lincoln, of which he purchased the perpetual advowson,
holding also the sinecure of Gedney, in the same county. He was
ultimately made Prebendary of Asgarby, in the church of Lincoln, and
died at Newark, on a journey, in August, 1683. His rich and indolent life
would naturally hold out few inducements for literary labour.

145 Mr. George Vernon, according to Wood (Athen. Oxon. iv. 606), was
made Chaplain of All Souls’ College, afterwards Rector of Sarsden, near
Churchill, in Oxfordshire, of Bourton-on-the-Water, in Gloucestershire, and
of St. John and St. Michael, in the city of Gloucester. Wood enumerates
several works by him, so that he was evidently more of a “literary man”
than Barnard, who enjoyed “learned ease” to a great degree, and was
evidently only to be aroused by something flagitious.

146 This was Harper, a bookseller, who had undertaken a republication of
the Ecclesia Vindicata, and other tracts by Heylin, to which the Life was
to be prefixed.

147 The author had “desired Mr. Harper to communicate the papers to
whom he pleases, and cross out or add what is thought convenient.” A
leave very few literary men would give!

148 The most curious part of the story remains yet to be told. Dr. Barnard
was mistaken in his imputations, and Vernon was not the really
blamable party. We tell the tale in Mr. Robertson’s words in the work
already alluded to.—“Who was the party guilty of these outrages? Barnard
assumed that it could be no other than Vernon; but the truth seems
to be that the Rector of Bourton had nothing whatever to do with the
matter. The publisher had called in a more important adviser—Dr.
Barlow, Bishop of Lincoln (Ath. Oxon. iii. 567; iv. 606); the mutilations
of Barnard’s MS. were really the work, not of the obscure Gloucestershire
clergyman, but of the indignant author’s own diocesan; and we need
not hesitate to ascribe the abruptness of the conclusion, and the smallness
of the type in which it is printed, to Mr. Harper’s economical desire to
save the expense of an additional sheet.” Thus “Bishop Barlow and the
bookseller had made the mischief between the parties, who, instead of
attempting a private explanation, attacked each other in print.”


 

OF LENGLET DU FRESNOY.

TheMéthode pour étudier l’ Histoire,” by the Abbé Lenglet
du Fresnoy, is a master-key to all the locked-up treasures of
ancient and modern history, and to the more secret stores of
the obscurer memorialists of every nation. The history of
this work and its author are equally remarkable. The man
was a sort of curiosity in human nature, as his works are in
literature. Lenglet du Fresnoy is not a writer merely laborious;
without genius, he still has a hardy originality in his
manner of writing and of thinking; and his vast and restless
curiosity fermenting his immense book-knowledge, with a freedom
verging on cynical causticity, led to the pursuit of uncommon
topics. Even the prefaces to the works which he edited
222
are singularly curious, and he has usually added bibliothèques,
or critical catalogues of authors, which we may still consult
for notices on the writers of romances—of those on literary
subjects—on alchymy, or the hermetic philosophy; of those
who have written on apparitions, visions, &c.; an historical
treatise on the secret of confession, &c.; besides those
“Pièces Justificatives,” which constitute some of the most
extraordinary documents in the philosophy of history. His
manner of writing secured him readers even among the unlearned;
his mordacity, his sarcasm, his derision, his pregnant
interjections, his unguarded frankness, and often his
strange opinions, contribute to his reader’s amusement more
than comports with his graver tasks; but his peculiarities
cannot alter the value of his knowledge, whatever they may
sometimes detract from his opinions; and we may safely
admire the ingenuity, without quarrelling with the sincerity
of the writer, who having composed a work on L’Usage des
Romans
, in which he gaily impugned the authenticity of all
history, to prove himself not to have been the author, ambidexterously
published another of L’Histoire justifiée contre
les Romans
; and perhaps it was not his fault that the attack
was spirited, and the justification dull.

This “Méthode” and his “Tablettes Chronologiques,” of
nearly forty other publications are the only ones which have
outlived their writer; volumes, merely curious, are exiled to
the shelf of the collector; the very name of an author merely
curious—that shadow of a shade—is not always even preserved
by a dictionary-compiler in the universal charity of
his alphabetical mortuary.

The history of this work is a striking instance of those
imperfect beginnings, which have often closed in the most
important labours. This admirable “Méthode” made its
first meagre appearance in two volumes in 1713. It was
soon reprinted at home and abroad, and translated into various
languages. In 1729 it assumed the dignity of four
quartos; but at this stage it encountered the vigilance of
government, and the lacerating hand of a celebrated censeur,
Gros de Boze. It is said, that from a personal dislike of the
author, he cancelled one hundred and fifty pages from the
printed copy submitted to his censorship. He had formerly
approved of the work, and had quietly passed over some of
these obnoxious passages: it is certain that Gros de Boze, in
223
a dissertation on the Janus of the ancients in this work,
actually erased a high commendation of himself,149 which
Lenglet had, with unusual courtesy, bestowed on Gros de
Boze; for as a critic he is most penurious of panegyric, and
there is always a caustic flavour even in his drops of honey.
This censeur either affected to disdain the commendation, or
availed himself of it as a trick of policy. This was a trying
situation for an author, now proud of a great work, and who
himself partook more of the bull than of the lamb. He who
winced at the scratch of an epithet, beheld his perfect limbs
bruised by erasures and mutilated by cancels. This sort of
troubles indeed was not unusual with Lenglet. He had
occupied his old apartment in the Bastile so often, that at
the sight of the officer who was in the habit of conducting
him there, Lenglet would call for his nightcap and snuff; and
finish the work he had then in hand at the Bastile, where, he
told Jordan, that he made his edition of Marot. He often
silently restituted an epithet or a sentence which had been
condemned by the censeur, at the risk of returning once more;
but in the present desperate affair he took his revenge by collecting
the castrations into a quarto volume, which was sold
clandestinely. I find, by Jordan, in his Voyage Littéraire,
who visited him, that it was his pride to read these cancels
to his friends, who generally, but secretly, were of opinion
that the decision of the censeur was not so wrong as the
hardihood of Lenglet insisted on. All this increased the
public rumour, and raised the price of the cancels. The craft
and mystery of authorship was practised by Lenglet to perfection;
and he often exulted, not only in the subterfuges by
which he parried his censeurs, but in his bargains with his
booksellers, who were equally desirous to possess, while they
half feared to enjoy, his uncertain or his perilous copyrights.
When the unique copy of the Méthode, in its pristine state,
before it had suffered any dilapidations, made its appearance
at the sale of the curious library of the censeur Gros de Boze,
it provoked a Roxburgh competition, where the collectors,
eagerly outbidding each other, the price of this uncastrated
copy reached to 1500 livres; and even more extraordinary in
the history of French bibliography, than in our own. The
curious may now find all these cancel sheets, or castrations,
224
preserved in one of those works of literary history, to which
the Germans have contributed more largely than other
European nations, and I have discovered that even the
erasures, or bruises, are amply furnished in another bibliographical
record.150

This Méthode, after several later editions, was still enlarging
itself by fresh supplements; and having been translated
by men of letters in Europe, by Coleti in Italy, by Mencken
in Germany, and by Dr. Rawlinson in England, these translators
have enriched their own editions by more copious
articles, designed for their respective nations. The sagacity
of the original writer now renovated his work by the infusions
of his translators; like old Æson, it had its veins filled
with green juices; and thus his old work was always undergoing
the magic process of rejuvenescence.151

The personal character of our author was as singular as
many of the uncommon topics which engaged his inquiries;
these we might conclude had originated in mere eccentricity,
or were chosen at random. But Lenglet has shown no deficiency
of judgment in several works of acknowledged utility;
and his critical opinions, his last editor has shown, have, for
the greater part, been sanctioned by the public voice. It is
curious to observe how the first direction which the mind of
a hardy inquirer may take, will often account for that variety
of uncommon topics he delights in, and which, on a closer
examination, may be found to bear an invisible connexion
with some preceding inquiry. As there is an association of
ideas, so in literary history there is an association of research;
and a very judicious writer may thus be impelled to compose
on subjects which may be deemed strange or injudicious.

This observation may be illustrated by the literary history
of Lenglet du Fresnoy. He opened his career by addressing
a letter and a tract to the Sorbonne, on the extraordinary
225
affair of Maria d’Agreda, abbess of the nunnery of the Immaculate
Conception in Spain, whose mystical Life of the Virgin,
published on the decease of the abbess, and which was received
with such rapture in Spain, had just appeared at Paris,
where it excited the murmurs of the pious, and the inquiries
of the curious. This mystical Life was declared to be founded
on apparitions and revelations experienced by the abbess.
Lenglet proved, or asserted, that the abbess was not the
writer of this pretended Life, though the manuscript existed
in her handwriting; and secondly, that the apparitions and
revelations recorded were against all the rules of apparitions
and revelations which he had painfully discovered. The
affair was of a delicate nature. The writer was young and
incredulous; a grey-beard, more deeply versed in theology, replied,
and the Sorbonnists silenced our philosopher in embryo.

Lenglet confined these researches to his portfolio; and so
long a period as fifty-five years had elapsed before they saw
the light. It was when Calmet published his Dissertations
on Apparitions, that the subject provoked Lenglet to return
to his forsaken researches. He now published all he had
formerly composed on the affair of Maria d’Agreda, and two
other works; the one, “Traité historique et dogmatique sur
les Apparitions, les Visions, et les Révélations particulières
,”
in two volumes; and “Recueil de Dissertations anciennes et
nouvelles, sur les Apparitions, &c.
,” with a catalogue of authors
on this subject, in four volumes. When he edited the Roman
de la Rose
, in compiling the glossary of this ancient poem, it
led him to reprint many of the earliest French poets; to give
an enlarged edition of the Arrêts d’Amour, that work of love
and chivalry, in which his fancy was now so deeply embedded;
while the subject of Romance itself naturally led to the taste
of romantic productions which appeared in “L’Usage des
Romans
,” and its accompanying copious nomenclature of all
romances and romance-writers, ancient and modern. Our
vivacious Abbé had been bewildered by his delight in the
works of a chemical philosopher; and though he did not believe
in the existence of apparitions, and certainly was more
than a sceptic in history, yet it is certain that the “grande
œuvre” was an article in his creed; it would have ruined him
in experiments, if he had been rich enough to have been
ruined. It altered his health; and the most important result
of his chemical studies appears to have been the invention of
a syrup, in which he had great confidence; but its trial blew
226
him up into a tympany, from which he was only relieved by
having recourse to a drug, also of his own discovery, which,
in counteracting the syrup, reduced him to an alarming state
of atrophy. But the mischances of the historian do not
enter into his history: and our curiosity must be still eager
to open Lenglet’s “Histoire de la Philosophie Hermétique,”
accompanied by a catalogue of the writers in this mysterious
science, in two volumes: as well as his enlarged edition of
the works of a great Paracelsian, Nicholas le Fevre. This
philosopher was appointed by Charles the Second superintendent
over the royal laboratory at St. James’s: he was also
a member of the Royal Society, and the friend of Boyle, to
whom he communicated the secret of infusing young blood
into old veins, with a notion that he could renovate that
which admits of no second creation.152 Such was the origin
of Du Fresnoy’s active curiosity on a variety of singular
topics, the germs of which may be traced to three or four of
our author’s principal works.

Our Abbé promised to write his own life, and his pugnacious
vivacity, and hardy frankness, would have seasoned a
piece of autobiography; an amateur has, however, written it
in the style which amateurs like, with all the truth he could
discover, enlivened by some secret history, writing the life of
Lenglet with the very spirit of Lenglet: it is a mask taken
from the very features of the man, not the insipid wax-work
of an hyperbolical éloge-maker.153

Although Lenglet du Fresnoy commenced in early life his
227
career as a man of letters, he was at first engaged in the great
chase of political adventure; and some striking facts are recorded,
which show his successful activity. Michault describes
his occupations by a paraphrastical delicacy of language,
which an Englishman might not have so happily composed.
The minister for foreign affairs, the Marquis de Torcy, sent
Lenglet to Lille, where the court of the Elector of Cologne
was then held: “He had particular orders to watch that the
two ministers of the elector should do nothing prejudicial to
the king’s affairs.” He seems, however, to have watched
many other persons, and detected many other things. He
discovered a captain, who agreed to open the gates of Mons
to Marlborough, for 100,000 piastres; the captain was arrested
on the parade, the letter of Marlborough was found in his
pocket, and the traitor was broken on the wheel. Lenglet
denounced a foreign general in the French service, and the
event warranted the prediction. His most important discovery
was that of the famous conspiracy of Prince Cellamar,
one of the chimerical plots of Alberoni; to the honour of
Lenglet, he would not engage in its detection unless the
minister promised that no blood should be shed. These successful
incidents in the life of an honourable spy were rewarded
with a moderate pension.—Lenglet must have been no vulgar
intriguer; he was not only perpetually confined by his very
patrons when he resided at home, for the freedom of his pen,
but I find him early imprisoned in the citadel of Strasburgh
for six months: it is said for purloining some curious books
from the library of the Abbé Bignon, of which he had the
care. It is certain that he knew the value of the scarcest
works, and was one of those lovers of bibliography who trade
at times in costly rarities. At Vienna he became intimately
acquainted with the poet Rousseau, and Prince Eugene. The
prince, however, who suspected the character of our author,
long avoided him. Lenglet insinuated himself into the favour
of the prince’s librarian; and such was his bibliographical
skill, that this acquaintance ended in Prince Eugene laying
aside his political dread, and preferring the advice of Lenglet
to his librarian’s, to enrich his magnificent library. When
the motive of Lenglet’s residence at Vienna became more and
more suspected, Rousseau was employed to watch him; and
not yet having quarrelled with his brother spy, he could only
report that the Abbé Lenglet was every morning occupied in
working on his “Tablettes Chronologiques,” a work not
228
worthy of alarming the government; that he spent his
evenings at a violin-player’s married to a Frenchwoman, and
returned home at eleven. As soon as our historian had discovered
that the poet was a brother spy and newsmonger on
the side of Prince Eugene, their reciprocal civilities cooled.
Lenglet now imagined that he owed his six months’ retirement
in the citadel of Strasburgh to the secret officiousness
of Rousseau: each grew suspicious of the other’s fidelity;
and spies are like lovers, for their mutual jealousies settled
into the most inveterate hatred. One of the most defamatory
libels is Lenglet’s intended dedication of his edition of
Marot to Rousseau, which being forced to suppress in Holland,
by order of the States-general; at Brussels, by the
intervention of the Duke of Aremberg; and by every means
the friends of the unfortunate Rousseau could contrive; was,
however, many years afterwards at length subjoined by Lenglet
to the first volume of his work on Romances; where an
ordinary reader may wonder at its appearance unconnected
with any part of the work. In this dedication, or “Éloge
Historique,” he often addresses “Mon cher Rousseau,” but
the irony is not delicate, and the calumny is heavy. Rousseau
lay too open to the unlicensed causticity of his accuser.
The poet was then expatriated from France for a false accusation
against Saurin, in attempting to fix on him those
criminal couplets, which so long disturbed the peace of the
literary world in France, and of which Rousseau was generally
supposed to be the writer; but of which on his death-bed he
solemnly protested that he was guiltless. The coup-de-grace
is given to the poet, stretched on this rack of invective, by
just accusations on account of those infamous epigrams, which
appear in some editions of that poet’s works; a lesson for a
poet, if poets would be lessoned, who indulge their imagination
at the cost of their happiness, and seem to invent crimes,
as if they themselves were criminals.

But to return to our Lenglet. Had he composed his own
life, it would have offered a sketch of political servitude and
political adventure, in a man too intractable for the one, and
too literary for the other. Yet to the honour of his capacity,
we must observe that he might have chosen his patrons,
would he have submitted to patronage. Prince Eugene at
Vienna; Cardinal Passionei at Rome; or Mons. Le Blanc,
the French minister, would have held him on his own terms.
But “Liberty and my books!” was the secret ejaculation of
229
Lenglet; and from that moment all things in life were sacrificed
to a jealous spirit of independence, which broke out in
his actions as well as in his writings; and a passion for study
for ever crushed the worm of ambition.

He was as singular in his conversation, which, says Jordan,
was extremely agreeable to a foreigner, for he delivered himself
without reserve on all things, and on all persons, seasoned
with secret and literary anecdotes. He refused all the conveniences
offered by an opulent sister, that he might not endure
the restraint of a settled dinner-hour. He lived to his
eightieth year, still busied, and then died by one of those
grievous chances, to which aged men of letters are liable: our
caustic critic slumbered over some modern work, and, falling
into the fire was burnt to death. Many characteristic anecdotes
of the Abbé Lenglet have been preserved in the Dictionnaire
Historique
, but I shall not repeat what is of easy recurrence.


149 This fact appears in the account of the minuter erasures.

150 The castrations are in Beyeri Memoriæ historico-criticæ Librorum
rariorum
, p. 166. The bruises are carefully noted in the Catalogue of
the Duke de la Valière
, 4467. Those who are curious in such singularities
will be gratified by the extraordinary opinions and results in Beyer; and
which after all were purloined from a manuscript “Abridgment of Universal
History,” which was drawn up by Count de Boulainvilliers, and
more adroitly than delicately inserted by Lenglet in his own work. The
original manuscript exists in various copies, which were afterwards discovered.
The minuter corrections, in the Duke de la Valière’s catalogue,
furnish a most enlivening article in the dryness of bibliography.

151 The last edition, enlarged by Drouet, is in fifteen volumes, but is not
later than 1772. It is still an inestimable manual for the historical student,
as well as his Tablettes Chronologiques.

152 The “Dictionnaire Historique,” 1789, in their article Nich. Le Fevre,
notices the third edition of his “Course of Chemistry,” that of 1664, in
two volumes; but the present one of Lenglet du Fresnoy’s is more recent,
1751, enlarged into five volumes, two of which contain his own additions.
I have never met with this edition, and it is wanting at the British
Museum. Le Fevre published a tract on the great cordial of Sir Walter
Rawleigh, which may be curious.

153 This anonymous work of “Mémoires de Monsieur l’Abbé Lenglet du
Fresnoy,” although the dedication is signed G. P., is written by Michault,
of Dijon, as a presentation copy to Count de Vienne in my possession
proves. Michault is the writer of two volumes of agreeable “Mélanges
Historiques et Philologiques;” and the present is a very curious piece of
literary history. The “Dictionnaire Historique” has compiled the article
of Lenglet entirely from this work; but the Journal des Sçavans was too
ascetic in this opinion. Etoit-ce la peine de faire un livre pour apprendre
au public qu’un homme de lettres fut espion, escroc, bizarre, fougueux,
cynique, incapable d’amitié, de soumission aux loix? &c.
Yet they do
not pretend that the bibliography of Lenglet du Fresnoy is at all deficient in
curiosity.


 

THE DICTIONARY OF TREVOUX.

A learned friend, in his very agreeable “Trimestre, or a
Three Months’ Journey in France and Switzerland,” could
not pass through the small town of Trevoux without a literary
association of ideas which should accompany every man of
letters in his tours, abroad or at home. A mind well-informed
cannot travel without discovering that there are
objects constantly presenting themselves, which suggest literary,
historical, and moral facts. My friend writes, “As you
proceed nearer to Lyons you stop to dine at Trevoux, on the
left bank of the Saone. On a sloping hill, down to the water-side,
rises an amphitheatre, crowned with an ancient Gothic castle,
in venerable ruin; under it is the small town of Trevoux, well
known for its Journal and Dictionary, which latter is almost
an encyclopædia, as there are few things of which something is
not said in that most valuable compilation
, and the whole was
printed at Trevoux. The knowledge of this circumstance
greatly enhances the delight of any visitor who has consulted
the book, and is acquainted with its merit; and must add
much to his local pleasures.”

A work from which every man of letters may be continually
deriving such varied knowledge, and which is little known but
to the most curious readers, claims a place in these volumes;
nor is the history of the work itself without interest. Eight
230
large folios, each consisting of a thousand closely printed
pages, stand like a vast mountain, of which, before we climb,
we may be anxious to learn the security of the passage. The
history of dictionaries is the most mutable of all histories; it
is a picture of the inconstancy of the knowledge of man;
the learning of one generation passes away with another; and
a dictionary of this kind is always to be repaired, to be
rescinded, and to be enlarged.

The small town of Trevoux gave its name to an excellent
literary journal, long conducted by the Jesuits, and to this
dictionary—as Edinburgh has to its Critical Review and
Annual Register, &c. It first came to be distinguished as a
literary town from the Duc du Maine, as prince sovereign of
Dombes,154 transferring to this little town of Trevoux not only
his parliament and other public institutions, but also establishing
a magnificent printing-house, in the beginning of the
last century. The duke, probably to keep his printers in constant
employ, instituted the “Journal de Trévoux;” and
this perhaps greatly tended to bring the printing-house into
notice, so that it became a favourite with many good writers,
who appear to have had no other connexion with the
place; and this dictionary borrowed its first title, which it
always preserved, merely from the place where it was printed.
Both the journal and the dictionary were, however, consigned
to the care of some learned Jesuits; and perhaps the place
always indicated the principles of the writers, of whom none
were more eminent for elegant literature than the Jesuits.155

The first edition of this dictionary sprung from the spirit
of rivalry, occasioned by a French dictionary published in
Holland, by the protestant Basnage de Beauval. The duke
set his Jesuits hastily to work; who, after a pompous
announcement that this dictionary was formed on a plan
suggested by their patron, did little more than pillage Furetière,
and rummage Basnage, and produced three new folios
without any novelties; they pleased the Duc du Maine, and
no one else. This was in 1704. Twenty years after, it was
republished and improved; and editions increasing, the
volumes succeeded each other, till it reached to its present
231
magnitude and value in eight large folios, in 1771, the only
edition now esteemed. Many of the names of the contributors
to this excellent collection of words and things, the
industry of Monsieur Barbier has revealed in his “Dictionnaire
des Anonymes,” art. 10782. The work, in the progress
of a century, evidently became a favourite receptacle with
men of letters in France, who eagerly contributed the smallest
or largest articles with a zeal honourable to literature and
most useful to the public. They made this dictionary their
commonplace book for all their curious acquisitions; every
one competent to write a short article, preserving an important
fact, did not aspire to compile the dictionary, or even an
entire article in it; but it was a treasury in which such mites
collected together formed its wealth; and all the literati may
be said to have engaged in perfecting these volumes during
a century. In this manner, from the humble beginnings of
three volumes, in which the plagiary much more than the
contributor was visible, eight were at length built up with
more durable materials, and which claim the attention and
the gratitude of the student.

The work, it appears, interested the government itself, as a
national concern, from the tenor of the following anecdotes.

Most of the minor contributors to this great collection
were satisfied to remain anonymous; but as might be expected
among such a number, sometimes a contributor was
anxious to be known to his circle; and did not like this penitential
abstinence of fame. An anecdote recorded of one of
this class will amuse: A Monsieur Lautour du Chatel, avocat
au parlement de Normandie, voluntarily devoted his studious
hours to improve this work, and furnished nearly three thousand
articles to the supplement of the edition of 1752. This
ardent scholar had had a lively quarrel thirty years before
with the first authors of the dictionary. He had sent them
one thousand three hundred articles, on condition that the
donor should be handsomely thanked in the preface of the
new edition, and further receive a copy en grand papier.
They were accepted. The conductors of the new edition, in
1721, forgot all the promises—nor thanks, nor copy! Our
learned avocat, who was a little irritable, as his nephew who
wrote his life acknowledges, as soon as the great work
appeared, astonished, like Dennis, that “they were rattling
his own thunder,” without saying a word, quits his country
town, and ventures, half dead with sickness and indignation,
232
on an expedition to Paris, to make his complaint to the chancellor;
and the work was deemed of that importance in the
eye of government, and so zealous a contributor was considered
to have such an honourable claim, that the chancellor
ordered, first, that a copy on large paper should be immediately
delivered to Monsieur Lautour, richly bound and free
of carriage; and secondly, as a reparation of the unperformed
promise, and an acknowledgment of gratitude, the omission
of thanks should be inserted and explained in the three great
literary journals of France; a curious instance, among others,
of the French government often mediating, when difficulties
occurred in great literary undertakings, and considering not
lightly the claims and the honours of men of letters.

Another proof, indeed, of the same kind, concerning the
present work, occurred after the edition of 1752. One Jamet
l’aîné, who had with others been usefully employed on this
edition, addressed a proposal to government for an improved
one, dated from the Bastile. He proposed that the government
should choose a learned person, accustomed to the
labour of the researches such a work requires; and he calculated,
that if supplied with three amanuenses, such an editor
would accomplish his task in about ten or twelve years, the
produce of the edition would soon repay all the expenses and
capital advanced. This literary projector did not wish to
remain idle in the Bastile. Fifteen years afterwards the last
improved edition appeared, published by the associated booksellers
of Paris.

As for the work itself, it partakes of the character of our
Encyclopædias; but in this respect it cannot be safely consulted,
for widely has science enlarged its domains and corrected
its errors since 1771. But it is precious as a vast
collection of ancient and modern learning, particularly in that
sort of knowledge which we usually term antiquarian and
philological. It is not merely a grammatical, scientific, and
technical dictionary, but it is replete with divinity, law,
moral philosophy, critical and historical learning, and abounds
with innumerable miscellaneous curiosities. It would be
difficult, whatever may be the subject of inquiry, to open it,
without the gratification of some knowledge neither obvious
nor trivial. I heard a man of great learning declare, that
whenever he could not recollect his knowledge he opened
Hoffman’s Lexicon Universale Historicum, where he was
sure to find what he had lost. The works are similar; and
233
valuable as are the German’s four folios, the eight of the
Frenchman may safely be recommended as their substitute,
or their supplement. As a Dictionary of the French Language
it bears a peculiar feature, which has been presumptuously
dropped in the Dictionnaire de l’Académie; the last
invents phrases to explain words, which therefore have no
other authority than the writer himself! this of Trevoux is
furnished, not only with mere authorities, but also with quotations
from the classical French writers—an improvement
which was probably suggested by the English Dictionary of
Johnson. One nation improves by another.


154 It was always acknowledged as an independent state by the French
kings from the time of Philip Augustus. It had its own parliament, and
the privilege also of coining its own money.

155 The house in which the Jesuits resided, having the shield of arms of
their order over its portal, still remains at Trevoux.


 

QUADRIO’S ACCOUNT OF ENGLISH POETRY.

It is, perhaps, somewhat mortifying in our literary researches
to discover that our own literature has been only known to
the other nations of Europe comparatively within recent
times. We have at length triumphed over our continental
rivals in the noble struggles of genius, and our authors now
see their works printed even at foreign presses, while we are
furnishing with our gratuitous labours nearly the whole literature
of a new empire; yet so late as in the reign of Anne,
our poets were only known by the Latin versifiers of the
“Musæ Anglicanæ;” and when Boileau was told of the public
funeral of Dryden, he was pleased with the national honours
bestowed on genius, but he declared that he never heard of
his name before. This great legislator of Parnassus has never
alluded to one of our own poets, so insular then was our literary
glory! The most remarkable fact, or perhaps assertion,
I have met with, of the little knowledge which the Continent
had of our writers, is a French translation of Bishop Hall’s
“Characters of Virtues and Vices.” It is a duodecimo,
printed at Paris, of 109 pages, 1610, with this title Charactères
de Vertus et de Vices; tirés de l’Anglois de M. Josef
Hall
. In a dedication to the Earl of Salisbury, the translator
informs his lordship that “ce livre est la première traduction
de l’Anglois jamais imprimée en aucun vulgaire”—the first
translation from the English ever printed in any modern language!
Whether the translator is a bold liar, or an ignorant
blunderer, remains to be ascertained; at all events it is a
humiliating demonstration of the small progress which our
home literature had made abroad in 1610!

234

I come now to notice a contemporary writer, professedly
writing the history of our Poetry, of which his knowledge
will open to us as we proceed with our enlightened and amateur
historian.

Father Quadrio’s Della Storia e dell’ ragione d’ ogni
Poesia
,—is a gigantic work, which could only have been projected
and persevered in by some hypochondriac monk, who,
to get rid of the ennui of life, could discover no pleasanter
way than to bury himself alive in seven monstrous closely-printed
quartos, and every day be compiling something on a
subject which he did not understand. Fortunately for Father
Quadrio, without taste to feel, and discernment to decide,
nothing occurred in this progress of literary history and criticism
to abridge his volumes and his amusements; and with
diligence and erudition unparalleled, he has here built up a
receptacle for his immense, curious, and trifling knowledge on
the poetry of every nation. Quadrio is among that class of
authors whom we receive with more gratitude than pleasure,
fly to sometimes to quote, but never linger to read; and fix
on our shelves, but seldom have in our hands.

I have been much mortified, in looking over this voluminous
compiler, to discover, although he wrote so late as about
1750, how little the history of English poetry was known to
foreigners. It is assuredly our own fault. We have too
long neglected the bibliography and the literary history of
our own country. Italy, Spain, and France have enjoyed
eminent bibliographers—we have none to rival them. Italy
may justly glory in her Tiraboschi and her Mazzuchelli;
Spain in the Bibliothecas of Nicholas Antonio; and France,
so rich in bibliographical treasures, affords models to every
literary nation of every species of literary history. With us,
the partial labour of the hermit Anthony for the Oxford
writers, compiled before philosophical criticism existed in the
nation; and Warton’s History of Poetry, which was left unfinished
at its most critical period, when that delightful antiquary
of taste had just touched the threshold of his Paradise—these
are the sole great labours to which foreigners might
resort, but these will not be found of much use to them. The
neglect of our own literary history has, therefore, occasioned
the errors, sometimes very ridiculous ones, of foreign writers
respecting our authors. Even the lively Chaudon, in his
“Dictionnaire Historique,” gives the most extraordinary
accounts of most of the English writers. Without an English
235
guide to attend such weary travellers, they have too
often been deceived by the mirages of our literature. They
have given blundering accounts of works which do exist, and
chronicled others which never did exist; and have often made
up the personal history of our authors, by confounding two
or three into one. Chaudon, mentioning Dryden’s tragedies,
observes, that Atterbury translated two into Latin verse,
entitled Achitophel and Absalom!156

Of all these foreign authors, none has more egregiously
failed than this good Father Quadrio. In this universal history
of poetry, I was curious to observe what sort of figure
we made, and whether the fertile genius of our original
poets had struck the foreign critic with admiration or with
critical censure. But little was our English poetry known
to its universal historian. In the chapter on those who have
cultivated “la melica poesia in propria lingua tra, Tedeschi,
Fiamminghi e Inglesi,”157 we find the following list of English
poets.

“Of John Gower; whose rhymes and verses are preserved
in manuscript in the college of the most Holy Trinity, in
Cambridge.

“Arthur Kelton, flourished in 1548, a skilful English
poet: he composed various poems in English; also he lauds
the Cambrians and their genealogy.

“The works of William Wycherly, in English prose and
verse.”

These were the only English poets whom Quadrio at first
could muster together! In his subsequent additions he
caught the name of Sir Philip Sidney with an adventurous
criticism, “le sue poesie assai buone.” He then was lucky
enough to pick up the title—not the volume, surely—which
was one of the rarest; “Fiori poetici de A. Cowley,” which
he calls “poesie amorose:” this must mean that early
volume of Cowley’s, published in his thirteenth year, under
the title of “Poetical Blossoms.” Further he laid hold of
“John Donne” by the skirt, and “Thomas Creech,” at whom
he made a full pause, informing his Italians that “his poems
are reputed by his nation as ‘assai buone.’” He has also
236
“Le opere di Guglielmo;” but to this Christian name, as it
would appear, he had not ventured to add the surname. At
length, in his progress of inquiry, in his fourth volume (for
they were published at different periods), he suddenly discovers
a host of English poets—in Waller, Duke of Buckingham,
Lord Roscommon, and others, among whom is Dr.
Swift; but he acknowledges their works have not reached
him. Shakspeare at length appears on the scene; but
Quadrio’s notions are derived from Voltaire, whom, perhaps,
he boldly translates. Instead of improving our drama, he
conducted it a totale rovina nelle sue farse monstruose, che si
chiaman tragedie; alcune scene vi abbia luminose e belle e
alcuni tratti si trovono terribili e grandi
. Otway is said to
have composed a tragic drama on the subject of “Venezia
Salvata;” he adds with surprise, “ma affatto regolare.”
Regularity is the essence of genius with such critics as
Quadrio. Dryden is also mentioned; but the only drama
specified is “King Arthur.” Addison is the first Englishman
who produced a classical tragedy; but though Quadrio
writes much about the life of Addison, he never alludes to
the Spectator.

We come now to a more curious point. Whether Quadrio
had read our comedies may be doubtful; but he distinguishes
them by very high commendation. Our comedy, he says,
represents human life, the manners of citizens and the
people, much better than the French and Spanish comedies,
in which all the business of life is mixed up with love affairs.
The Spaniards had their gallantry from the Moors,
and their manners from chivalry; to which they added their
tumid African taste, differing from that of other nations. I
shall translate what he now adds of English comedy.

“The English, more skilfully even than the French, have
approximated to the true idea of comic subjects, choosing for
the argument of their invention the customary and natural
objects of the citizens and the populace. And when religion
and decorum were more respected in their theatres, they
were more advanced in this species of poetry, and merited
not a little praise, above their neighbouring nations. But
more than the English and the French (to speak according to
pure and bare truth) have the Italians signalised themselves.”
A sly, insinuating criticism! But, as on the
whole, for reasons which I cannot account for, Father Quadrio
seems to have relished our English comedy, we must
237
value his candour. He praises our comedy; “per il bello ed
il buono;” but, as he is a methodical Aristotelian, he will
not allow us that liberty in the theatre which we are supposed
to possess in parliament—by delivering whatever we
conceive to the purpose. His criticism is a specimen of the
irrefragable. “We must not abandon legitimate rules to give
mere pleasure thereby
; because pleasure is produced by, and
flows from, the beautiful; and the beautiful is chiefly drawn
from the good order and unity in which it consists!”

Quadrio succeeded in discovering the name of one of our
greatest comic geniuses; for, alluding to our diversity of
action in comedy, he mentions in his fifth volume, page 148,—“Il
celebre Benjanson, nella sua commedia intitolato Bartolommeo
Foicere
, e in quella altra commedia intitolato Ipsum
Veetz
.” The reader may decipher the poet’s name with his
Fair; but it required the critical sagacity of Mr. Douce to
discover that by Ipsum Veetz we are to understand Shadwell’s
comedy of Epsom Wells. The Italian critic had
transcribed what he and his Italian printer could not spell.
We have further discovered the source of his intelligence in
St. Evremond, who had classed Shadwell’s comedy with Ben
Jonson’s. To such shifts is the writer of an universal history
d’ ogni Poesia miserably reduced!

Towards the close of the fifth volume we at last find the
sacred muse of Milton,—but, unluckily, he was a man “di
pochissima religione,” and spoke of Christ like an Arian.
Quadrio quotes Ramsay for Milton’s vomiting forth abuse on
the Roman Church. His figures are said to be often mean,
unworthy of the majesty of his subject; but in a later
place, excepting his religion, our poet, it is decided on, is
worthy “di molti laudi.”

Thus much for the information the curious may obtain on
English poetry from its universal history. Quadrio unquestionably
writes with more ignorance than prejudice against
us: he has not only highly distinguished the comic genius of
our writers, and raised it above that of our neighbours, but
he has also advanced another discovery, which ranks us still
higher for original invention, and which, I am confident, will
be as new as it is extraordinary to the English reader.

Quadrio, who, among other erudite accessories to his work,
has exhausted the most copious researches on the origin of
Punch and Harlequin, has also written, with equal curiosity
and value, the history of Puppet-shows. But whom has he
238
lauded? whom has he placed paramount, above all other
people, for their genius of invention in improving this art!—The
English! and the glory which has hitherto been universally
conceded to the Italian nation themselves, appears to
belong to us! For we, it appears, while others were dandling
and pulling their little representatives of human nature
into such awkward and unnatural motions, first invented
pulleys, or wires, and gave a fine and natural action to the
artificial life of these gesticulating machines!

We seem to know little of ourselves as connected with the
history of puppet-shows; but in an article in the curious
Dictionary of Trevoux, I find that John Brioché, to whom
had been attributed the invention of Marionnettes, is only to
be considered as an improver; in his time (but the learned
writers supply no date) an Englishman discovered the secret
of moving them by springs, and without strings; but the
Marionnettes of Brioché were preferred for the pleasantries
which he made them deliver. The erudite Quadrio appears
to have more successfully substantiated our claims to the
pulleys or wires, or springs of the puppets, than any of our
own antiquaries; and perhaps the uncommemorated name of
this Englishman was that Powell, whose Solomon and Sheba
were celebrated in the days of Addison and Steele; the
former of whom has composed a classical and sportive Latin
poem on this very subject. But Quadrio might well rest
satisfied that the nation which could boast of its Fantoccini,
surpassed, and must ever surpass the puny efforts of a
doll-loving people!


156 Even recently, il Cavaliere Onofrio Boni, in his Eloge of Lanzi, in
naming the three Augustan periods of modern literature, fixes them, for
the Italians, under Leo the Tenth; for the French, under Louis the Fourteenth,
or the Great; and for the English, under Charles the Second!

157 Quadrio, vol. ii. p. 416.


 

“POLITICAL RELIGIONISM.”

In Professor Dugald Stewart’s first Dissertation on the
Progress of Philosophy, I find this singular and significant
term. It has occasioned me to reflect on those contests
for religion, in which a particular faith has been made
the ostensible pretext, while the secret motive was usually
political. The historians, who view in religious wars only
religion itself, have written large volumes, in which we may
never discover that they have either been a struggle to
obtain predominance, or an expedient to secure it. The
hatreds of ambitious men have disguised their own purposes,
while Christianity has borne the odium of loosening a
239
destroying spirit among mankind; which, had Christianity
never existed, would have equally prevailed in human affairs.
Of a moral malady, it is not only necessary to know
the nature, but to designate it by a right name, that we may
not err in our mode of treatment. If we call that religious
which we shall find for the greater part is political, we are
likely to be mistaken in the regimen and the cure.

Fox, in his “Acts and Monuments,” writes the martyrology
of the Protestants in three mighty folios; where,
in the third, “the tender mercies” of the Catholics are “cut
in wood” for those who might not otherwise be enabled
to read or spell them. Such pictures are abridgments
of long narratives, but they leave in the mind a fulness of
horror. Fox made more than one generation shudder;
and his volume, particularly this third, chained to a reading-desk
in the halls of the great, and in the aisles of churches,
often detained the loiterer, as it furnished some new scene
of papistical horrors to paint forth on returning to his
fireside. The protestants were then the martyrs, because,
under Mary, the protestants had been thrown out of power.

Dodd has opposed to Fox three curious folios, which he calls
“The Church History of England,” exhibiting a most abundant
martyrology of the catholics, inflicted by the hands of
the protestants; who in the succeeding reign of Elizabeth,
after long trepidations and balancings, were confirmed into
power. He grieves over the delusion and seduction of the
black-letter romance of honest John Fox, which he says, “has
obtained a place in protestant churches next to the Bible,
while John Fox himself is esteemed little less than an
evangelist.”158 Dodd’s narratives are not less pathetic: for
the situation of the catholic, who had to secrete himself, as
well as to suffer, was more adapted for romantic adventures,
than even the melancholy but monotonous story of the protestants
tortured in the cell, or bound to the stake. These
catholics, however, were attempting all sorts of intrigues; and
the saints and martyrs of Dodd, to the parliament of
England, were only traitors and conspirators!

Heylin, in his history of the Puritans and the Presbyterians,
blackens them for political devils. He is the Spagnolet
of history, delighting himself with horrors at which the
240
painter himself must have started. He tells of their “oppositions”
to monarchical and episcopal government; their
“innovations” in the church; and their “embroilments” of
the kingdoms. The sword rages in their hands; treason,
sacrilege, plunder; while “more of the blood of Englishmen
had poured like water within the space of four years, than
had been shed in the civil wars of York and Lancaster in four
centuries!”

Neal opposes a more elaborate history; where these “great
and good men,” the puritans and the presbyterians, “are
placed among the reformers;” while their fame is blanched
into angelic purity. Neal and his party opined that the protestant
had not sufficiently protested, and that the reformation
itself needed to be reformed. They wearied the
impatient Elizabeth and her ardent churchmen; and disputed
with the learned James, and his courtly bishops, about such
ceremonial trifles, that the historian may blush or smile who
has to record them. And when the puritan was thrown out
of preferment, and seceded into separation, he turned into a
presbyter. Nonconformity was their darling sin, and their
sullen triumph.

Calamy, in four painful volumes, chronicles the bloodless
martyrology of the two thousand silenced and ejected
ministers. Their history is not glorious, and their heroes are
obscure; but it is a domestic tale. When the second Charles
was restored, the presbyterians, like every other faction, were
to be amused, if not courted. Some of the king’s chaplains
were selected from among them, and preached once. Their
hopes were raised that they should, by some agreement,
be enabled to share in that ecclesiastical establishment which
they had so often opposed; and the bishops met the presbyters
in a convocation at the Savoy. A conference was
held between the high church, resuming the seat of power,
and the low church, now prostrate; that is, between the old
clergy
who had recently been mercilessly ejected by the new,
who in their turn were awaiting their fate. The conference
was closed with arguments by the weaker, and votes by the
stronger. Many curious anecdotes of this conference have
come down to us. The presbyterians, in their last struggle,
petitioned for indulgence; but oppressors who had become
petitioners, only showed that they possessed no longer the
means of resistance. This conference was followed up by the
Act of Uniformity, which took place on Bartholomew day,
241
August 24, 1652: an act which ejected Calamy’s two
thousand ministers from the bosom of the established church.
Bartholomew day with this party was long paralleled, and
perhaps is still, with the dreadful French massacre of that
fatal saint’s day. The calamity was rather, however, of
a private than of a public nature. The two thousand ejected
ministers were indeed deprived of their livings; but this was,
however, a happier fate than what has often occurred in these
contests for the security of political power. This ejection
was not like the expulsion of the Moriscoes, the best and
most useful subjects of Spain, which was a human sacrifice of
half a million of men, and the proscription of many Jews
from that land of Catholicism; or the massacre of thousands
of Huguenots, and the expulsion of more than a hundred
thousand by Louis the Fourteenth from France. The
presbyterian divines were not driven from their fatherland,
and compelled to learn another language than their mother-tongue.
Destitute as divines, they were suffered to remain
as citizens; and the result was remarkable. These divines
could not disrobe themselves of their learning and their piety,
while several of them were compelled to become tradesmen:
among these the learned Samuel Chandler, whose literary
productions are numerous, kept a bookseller’s shop in the
Poultry.

Hard as this event proved in its result, it was, however,
pleaded, that “It was but like for like.” And that the history
of “the like” might not be curtailed in the telling,
opposed to Calamy’s chronicle of the two thousand ejected
ministers stands another, in folio magnitude, of the same sort
of chronicle of the clergy of the Church of England,
with a title by no means less pathetic.

This is Walker’s “Attempt towards recovering an Account
of the Clergy of the Church of England who were
sequestered, harassed, &c., in the late Times.” Walker
is himself astonished at the size of his volume, the number of
his sufferers, and the variety of the sufferings. “Shall
the church,” says he, “not have the liberty to preserve
the history of her sufferings, as well as the separation to set
forth an account of theirs? Can Dr. Calamy be acquitted for
publishing the history of the Bartholomew sufferers, if
I am condemned for writing that of the sequestered
loyalists
?” He allows that “the number of the ejected
amounts to two thousand,” and there were no less than
242
“seven or eight thousand of the episcopal clergy imprisoned,
banished, and sent a starving,” &c. &c.

Whether the reformed were martyred by the catholics, or
the catholics executed by the reformed; whether the puritans
expelled those of the established church, or the established
church ejected the puritans, all seems reducible to two
classes, conformists and non-conformists, or, in the political
style, the administration and the opposition. When we
discover that the heads of all parties are of the same
hot temperament, and observe the same evil conduct in
similar situations; when we view honest old Latimer with his
own hands hanging a mendicant friar on a tree, and, the
government changing, the friars binding Latimer to the
stake; when we see the French catholics cutting out
the tongues of the protestants, that they might no longer
protest; the haughty Luther writing submissive apologies to
Leo the Tenth and Henry the Eighth for the scurrility with
which he had treated them in his writings, and finding
that his apologies were received with contempt, then retracting
his retractations; when we find that haughtiest of the
haughty, John Knox, when Elizabeth first ascended the
throne, crouching and repenting of having written his famous
excommunication against all female sovereignty; or pulling
down the monasteries, from the axiom that when the rookery
was destroyed, the rooks would never return; when we find
his recent apologist admiring, while he apologises for, some
extraordinary proofs of Machiavelian politics, an impenetrable
mystery seems to hang over the conduct of men who profess
to be guided by the bloodless code of Jesus. But try them by
a human standard, and treat them as politicians, and the
motives once discovered, the actions are understood!

Two edicts of Charles the Fifth, in 1555, condemned to
death the Reformed of the Low Countries, even should they
return to the catholic faith, with this exception, however,
in favour of the latter, that they shall not be burnt alive,
but that the men shall be beheaded, and the women buried
alive! Religion could not, then, be the real motive of the
Spanish cabinet, for in returning to the ancient faith that
point was obtained; but the truth is, that the Spanish
government considered the reformed as rebels, whom it was
not safe to re-admit to the rights of citizenship. The undisguised
fact appears in the codicil to the will of the emperor,
when he solemnly declares that he had written to the Inquisition
243
“to burn and extirpate the heretics,” after trying to
make Christians of them
, because he is convinced that they
never can become sincere catholics; and he acknowledges
that he had committed a great fault in permitting Luther
to return free on the faith of his safe-conduct, as the emperor
was not bound to keep a promise with a heretic. “It is
because that I destroyed him not, that heresy has now
become strong, which I am convinced might have been
stifled with him in its birth.”159 The whole conduct of
Charles the Fifth in this mighty revolution was, from its
beginning, censured by contemporaries as purely political.
Francis the First observed that the emperor, under the colour
of religion, was placing himself at the head of a league to
make his way to a predominant monarchy. “The pretext
of religion is no new thing,” writes the Duke of Nevers.
“Charles the Fifth had never undertaken a war against the
Protestant princes but with the design of rendering the
Imperial crown hereditary in the house of Austria; and he
has only attacked the electoral princes to ruin them, and to
abolish their right of election. Had it been zeal for the
catholic religion, would he have delayed from 1519 to
1549 to arm? That he might have extinguished the Lutheran
heresy, which he could easily have done in 1526, but
he considered that this novelty would serve to divide the
German princes, and he patiently waited till the effect was
realised.”160

Good men of both parties, mistaking the nature of these
religious wars, have drawn horrid inferences! The “dragonnades”
of Louis XIV. excited the admiration of Bruyère;
and Anquetil, in his “Esprit de la Ligue,” compares the
revocation of the Edict of Nantes to a salutary amputation.
The massacre of St. Bartholomew in its own day, and even
recently, has found advocates; a Greek professor at the time
asserted that there were two classes of protestants in France—political
and religious; and that “the late ebullition of
public vengeance was solely directed against the former.”
Dr. M’Crie, cursing the catholic with a catholic’s curse, execrates
“the stale sophistry of this calumniator.” But
should we allow that the Greek professor who advocated
their national crime was the wretch the calvinistic doctor
244
describes, yet the nature of things cannot be altered by the
equal violence of Peter Charpentier and Dr. M’Crie.

This subject of “Political Religionism” is indeed as nice
as it is curious; politics have been so cunningly worked into
the cause of religion, that the parties themselves will never
be able to separate them; and to this moment the most opposite
opinions are formed concerning the same events and the
same persons. When public disturbances broke out at Nismes
on the first restoration of the Bourbons, the protestants,
who there are numerous, declared that they were persecuted
for religion, and their cry, echoed by their brethren
the dissenters, resounded in this country. We have not
forgotten the ferment it raised here; much was said, and
something was done. Our minister, however, persisted in
declaring that it was a mere political affair. It is clear that
our government was right on the cause, and those zealous
complainants wrong, who only observed the effect; for as
soon as the Bourbonists had triumphed over the Bonapartists,
we heard no more of those sanguinary persecutions of the
protestants of Nismes, of which a dissenter has just published
a large history. It is a curious fact, that when two writers
at the same time were occupied in a Life of Cardinal Ximenes,
Flechier converted the cardinal into a saint, and every incident
in his administration was made to connect itself with
his religious character; Marsollier, a writer very inferior to
Flechier, shows the cardinal merely as a politician. The
elegances of Flechier were soon neglected by the public, and
the deep interests of truth soon acquired, and still retain, for
the less elegant writer the attention of the statesman.

A modern historian has observed that “the affairs of
religion were the grand fomenters and promoters of the
Thirty Years’ War, which first brought down the powers of
the North to mix in the politics of the Southern states.”
The fact is indisputable, but the cause is not so apparent.
Gustavus Adolphus, the vast military genius of his age, had
designed, and was successfully attempting, to oppose the
overgrown power of the imperial house of Austria, which
had long aimed at an universal monarchy in Europe; a circumstance
which Philip IV. weakly hinted at to the world
when he placed this motto under his arms—“Sine ipso factum
est nihil
;” an expression applied to Jesus Christ by
St. John!


158 “Fox’s Martyrs,” as the book was popularly called, was often chained
to a reading-desk in churches; one is still thus affixed at Cirencester;
it thus received equal honour with the Bible.

159 Llorente’s “Critical History of the Inquisition.”

160 Naudé, “Considérations Politiques,” p. 115. See a curious note in
Hart’s “Life of Gustavus Adolphus,” ii. 129.


 

245

TOLERATION.

An enlightened toleration is a blessing of the last age—it
would seem to have been practised by the Romans, when they
did not mistake the primitive Christians for seditious members
of society; and was inculcated even by Mahomet, in a passage
in the Koran, but scarcely practised by his followers.
In modern history it was condemned when religion was
turned into a political contest under the aspiring house of
Austria—and in Spain—and in France. It required a long
time before its nature was comprehended—and to this
moment it is far from being clear, either to the tolerators
or the tolerated.

It does not appear that the precepts or the practice of
Jesus and the apostles inculcate the compelling of any to be
Christians;161 yet an expression employed in the nuptial
parable of the great supper, when the hospitable lord commanded
the servant, finding that he had still room to accommodate
more guests, to go out in the highways and hedges,
and “compel them to come in, that my house may be filled,”
was alleged as an authority by those catholics who called
themselves “the converters,” for using religious force, which,
still alluding to the hospitable lord, they called “a charitable
and salutary violence.” It was this circumstance which produced
Bayle’s “Commentaire Philosophique sur ces Paroles
de Jesus Christ,” published under the supposititious name of
an Englishman, as printed at Canterbury in 1686, but really
at Amsterdam. It is curious that Locke published his first
letter on “Toleration” in Latin at Gouda, in 1689—the
second in 1690—and the third in 1692. Bayle opened the
mind of Locke, and some time after quotes Locke’s Latin
letter with high commendation.162 The caution of both
writers in publishing in foreign places, however, indicates
the prudence which it was deemed necessary to observe in
writing in favour of toleration.

These were the first philosophical attempts; but the
246
earliest advocates for toleration may be found among the
religious controversialists of a preceding period; it was
probably started among the fugitive sects who had found
an asylum in Holland. It was a blessing which they had
gone far to find, and the miserable, reduced to humane feelings,
are compassionate to one another. With us the sect
called “the Independents” had, early in our revolution
under Charles the First, pleaded for the doctrine of religious
liberty, and long maintained it against the presbyterians.
Both proved persecutors when they possessed power. The
first of our respectable divines who advocated this cause were
Jeremy Taylor, in his “Discourse on the Liberty of Prophesying,”
1647, and Bishop Hall, who had pleaded the cause
of moderation in a discourse about the same period.163 Locke
had no doubt examined all these writers. The history of
opinions is among the most curious of histories; and I suspect
that Bayle was well acquainted with the pamphlets of
our sectarists, who, in their flight to Holland, conveyed
those curiosities of theology, which had cost them their
happiness and their estates: I think he indicates this hidden
source of his ideas by the extraordinary ascription of his
book to an Englishman, and fixing the place of its publication
at Canterbury!

Toleration has been a vast engine in the hands of modern
politicians. It was established in the United Provinces of
Holland, and our numerous non-conformists took refuge in
that asylum for disturbed consciences; it attracted a valuable
community of French refugees; it conducted a colony of
Hebrew fugitives from Portugal; conventicles of Brownists,
quakers’ meetings, French churches, and Jewish synagogues,
and (had it been required) Mahometan mosques, in Amsterdam,
were the precursors of its mart, and its exchange; the
moment they could preserve their consciences sacred to themselves,
247
they lived without mutual persecution, and mixed
together as good Dutchmen.

The excommunicated part of Europe seemed to be the
most enlightened, and it was then considered as a proof of
the admirable progress of the human mind, that Locke and
Clarke and Newton corresponded with Leibnitz, and others
of the learned in France and Italy. Some were astonished
that philosophers who differed in their religious opinions
should communicate among themselves with so much toleration.164

It is not, however, clear that had any one of these sects
at Amsterdam obtained predominance, which was sometimes
attempted, they would have granted to others the toleration
they participated in common. The infancy of a party is accompanied
by a political weakness which disables it from weakening
others.

The catholic in this country pleads for toleration; in his
own he refuses to grant it. Here, the presbyterian, who had
complained of persecution, once fixed in the seat of power,
abrogated every kind of independence among others. When
the flames consumed Servetus at Geneva, the controversy
began, whether the civil magistrate might punish heretics,
which Beza, the associate of Calvin, maintained; he triumphed
in the small predestinating city of Geneva; but the book he
wrote was fatal to the protestants a few leagues distant,
among a majority of catholics. Whenever the protestants
complained of the persecutions they suffered, the catholics,
for authority and sanction, never failed to appeal to the volume
of their own Beza.

M. Necker de Saussure has recently observed on “what
trivial circumstances the change or the preservation of the
established religion in different districts of Europe has depended!”
When the Reformation penetrated into Switzerland,
the government of the principality of Neufchatel,
wishing to allow liberty of conscience to all their subjects,
invited each parish to vote “for or against the adoption of
the new worship; and in all the parishes, except two, the
majority of suffrages declared in favour of the protestant
communion.” The inhabitants of the small village of
Cressier had also assembled; and forming an even number,
there happened to be an equality of votes for and against
248
the change of religion. A shepherd being absent, tending
the flocks on the hills, they summoned him to appear and
decide this important question: when, having no liking to
innovation, he gave his voice in favour of the existing form
of worship; and this parish remained catholic, and is so at
this day, in the heart of the protestant cantons.

I proceed to some facts which I have arranged for the history
of Toleration. In the Memoirs of James the Second,
when that monarch published “The Declaration for Liberty
of Conscience,” the catholic reasons and liberalises like a
modern philosopher: he accuses “the jealousy of our clergy,
who had degraded themselves into intriguers; and like mechanics
in a trade, who are afraid of nothing so much as
interlopers—they had therefore induced indifferent persons to
imagine that their earnest contest was not about their faith,
but about their temporal possessions. It was incongruous
that a church, which does not pretend to be infallible, should
constrain persons, under heavy penalties and punishments, to
believe as she does: they delighted, he asserted, to hold an
iron rod over dissenters and catholics; so sweet was dominion,
that the very thought of others participating in their
freedom made them deny the very doctrine they preached.”
The chief argument the catholic urged on this occasion was
“the reasonableness of repealing laws which made men liable
to the greatest punishments for that it was not in their power
to remedy, for that no man could force himself to believe
what he really did not believe.”165

Such was the rational language of the most bigoted of
zealots!—The fox can bleat like the lamb. At the very moment
James the Second was uttering this mild expostulation,
in his own heart he had anathematised the nation; for I have
seen some of the king’s private papers, which still exist;
they consist of communications, chiefly by the most bigoted
priests, with the wildest projects, and most infatuated prophecies
and dreams, of restoring the true catholic faith in
England! Had the Jesuit-led monarch retained the English
throne, the language he now addressed to the nation would
have been no longer used; and in that case it would have
served his protestant subjects. He asked for toleration, to become
intolerant! He devoted himself, not to the hundredth
249
part of the English nation; and yet he was surprised that he
was left one morning without an army! When the catholic
monarch issued this declaration for “liberty of conscience,”
the Jekyll of his day observed, that “it was but scaffolding:
they intend to build another house, and when that house
(Popery) is built, they will take down the scaffold.”166

When presbytery was our lord, they who had endured the
tortures of persecution, and raised such sharp outcries for
freedom, of all men were the most intolerant: hardly had
they tasted of the Circean cup of dominion, ere they were
transformed into the most hideous or the most grotesque
monsters of political power. To their eyes toleration was an
hydra, and the dethroned bishops had never so vehemently
declaimed against what, in ludicrous rage, one of the high-flying
presbyterians called “a cursed intolerable toleration!”
They advocated the rights of persecution; and “shallow
Edwards,” as Milton calls the author of “The Gangræna,”
published a treatise against toleration. They who had so
long complained of “the licensers,” now sent all the books
they condemned to penal fires. Prynne now vindicated the
very doctrines under which he himself had so severely suffered;
assuming the highest possible power of civil government,
even to the infliction of death on its opponents. Prynne
lost all feeling for the ears of others!

The idea of toleration was not intelligible for too long a
period in the annals of Europe: no parties probably could
conceive the idea of toleration in the struggle for predominance.
Treaties are not proffered when conquest is the
concealed object. Men were immolated! a massacre was a
sacrifice! medals were struck to commemorate these holy persecutions!167
The destroying angel, holding in one hand a
cross, and in the other a sword, with these words—Vgonottorum
Strages
, 1572—“The massacre of the Huguenots”—proves
250
that toleration will not agree with that date.168 Castelnau,
a statesman and a humane man, was at a loss how to
decide on a point of the utmost importance to France. In
1532 they first began to burn the Lutherans or Calvinists,
and to cut out the tongues of all protestants, “that they
might no longer protest.” According to Father Paul, fifty
thousand persons had perished in the Netherlands, by different
tortures, for religion. But a change in the religion of
the state, Castelnau considered, would occasion one in the
government: he wondered how it happened, that the more
they punished with death, it only increased the number of the
victims: martyrs produced proselytes. As a statesman, he
looked round the great field of human actions in the history
of the past; there he discovered that the Romans were more
enlightened in their actions than ourselves; that Trajan commanded
Pliny the younger not to molest the Christians for
their religion, but should their conduct endanger the state,
to put down illegal assemblies; that Julian the Apostate expressly
forbad the execution of the Christians, who then imagined
that they were securing their salvation by martyrdom;
but he ordered all their goods to be confiscated—a severe punishment—by
which Julian prevented more than he could have
done by persecutions. “All this,” he adds, “we read in ecclesiastical
history.”169 Such were the sentiments of Castelnau,
in 1560. Amidst perplexities of state necessity, and of our
common humanity, the notion of toleration had not entered
into the views of the statesman. It was also at this time
that De Sainctes, a great controversial writer, declared, that
had the fires lighted for the destruction of Calvinism not
been extinguished, the sect had not spread! About half a
century subsequent to this period, Thuanus was, perhaps, the
first great mind who appears to have insinuated to the French
monarch and his nation, that they might live at peace with
heretics; by which avowal he called down on himself the
haughty indignation of Rome, and a declaration that the
man who spoke in favour of heretics must necessarily be one
of the first class. Hear the afflicted historian: “Have men
no compassion, after forty years passed full of continual
miseries? Have they no fear after the loss of the Netherlands,
251
occasioned by the frantic obstinacy which marked the
times? I grieve that such sentiments should have occasioned
my book to have been examined with a rigour that amounts
to calumny.” Such was the language of Thuanus, in a letter
written in 1606;170 which indicates an approximation to toleration,
but which term was not probably yet found in any
dictionary. We may consider, as so many attempts at toleration,
the great national synod of Dort, whose history is
amply written by Brandt; and the mitigating protestantism of
Laud, to approximate to the ceremonies of the Roman church;
but the synod, after holding about two hundred sessions,
closed, dividing men into universalists and semi-universalists,
supralapsarians and sublapsarians! The reformed themselves
produced the remonstrants; and Laud’s ceremonies ended in
placing the altar eastward, and in raising the scaffold for the
monarchy and the hierarchy. Error is circuitous when it
will do what it has not yet learnt. They were pressing for
conformity to do that which, a century afterwards, they found
could only be done by toleration.

The secret history of toleration among certain parties has
been disclosed to us by a curious document, from that religious
Machiavel, the fierce ascetic republican John Knox, a
calvinistical Pope. “While the posterity of Abraham,” says
that mighty and artful reformer, “were few in number, and
while they sojourned in different countries, they were merely
required to avoid all participation in the idolatrous rites of
the heathen; but as soon as they prospered into a kingdom,
and had obtained possession of Canaan, they were strictly
charged to suppress idolatry, and to destroy all the monuments
and incentives. The same duty was now incumbent
on the professors of the true religion in Scotland. Formerly,
when not more than ten persons in a county were enlightened,
it would have been foolishness to have demanded of the
nobility the suppression of idolatry. But now, when knowledge
had been increased,” &c.171 Such are the men who cry
out for toleration during their state of political weakness, but
who cancel the bond by which they hold their tenure whenever
they “obtain possession of Canaan.” The only commentary
on this piece of the secret history of toleration is
the acute remark of Swift:—“We are fully convinced that we
shall always tolerate them, but not that they will tolerate us.”

252

The truth is that toleration was allowed by none of the
parties! and I will now show the dilemmas into which each
party thrust itself.

When the kings of England would forcibly have established
episcopacy in Scotland, the presbyters passed an act against
the toleration of dissenters from presbyterian doctrines and
discipline
; and thus, as Guthrie observes, they were committing
the same violence on the consciences of their brethren
which they opposed in the king. The presbyterians contrived
their famous covenant to dispossess the royalists of their
livings; and the independents, who assumed the principle of
toleration in their very name, shortly after enforced what
they called the engagement, to eject the presbyterians! In
England, where the dissenters were ejected, their great advocate
Calamy complains that the dissenters were only making
use of the same arguments which the most eminent reformers
had done in their noble defence of the reformation against the
papists; while the arguments of the established church against
the dissenters were the same which were urged by the papists
against the protestant reformation!172 When the presbyterians
253
were our masters, and preached up the doctrine of passive
obedience in spiritual matters to the civil power, it was
unquestionably passing a self-condemnation on their own
recent opposition and detraction of the former episcopacy.
Whenever men act from a secret motive entirely contrary to
their ostensible one, such monstrous results will happen; and
as extremes will join, however opposite they appear in their
beginnings, John Knox and Father Petre, in office, would
have equally served James the Second as confessor and prime
minister!

A fact relating to the famous Justus Lipsius proves the
difficulty of forming a clear notion of toleration. This
learned man, after having been ruined by the religious wars
of the Netherlands, found an honourable retreat in a professor’s
chair at Leyden, and without difficulty abjured papacy.
He published some political works: and adopted as his great
principle, that only one religion should be allowed to a people,
and that no clemency should be granted to non-conformists,
who, he declares, should be pursued by sword and fire: in this
manner a single member would be cut off to preserve the
body sound. Ure, seca—are his words. Strange notions
these in a protestant republic; and, in fact, in Holland it was
approving of all the horrors of their oppressors, the Duke
d’Alva and Philip the Second, from which they had hardly
recovered.173 It was a principle by which we must inevitably
infer, says Bayle, that in Holland no other mode of religious
belief but one sect should be permitted; and that those
Pagans who had hanged the missionaries of the gospel had
done what they ought. Lipsius found himself sadly embarrassed
when refuted by Theodore Cornhert,174 the firm advocate
of political and religious freedom, and at length Lipsius,
that protestant with a catholic heart, was forced to eat his
254
words, like Pistol his onion, declaring that the two objectionable
words, ure, seca, were borrowed from medicine, meaning
not literally fire and sword, but a strong efficacious remedy,
one of those powerful medicines to expel poison. Jean de
Serres, a warm Huguenot, carried the principle of toleration
so far in his “Inventaire générale de l’Histoire de France,”
as to blame Charles Martel for compelling the Frisans, whom
he had conquered, to adopt Christianity! “A pardonable
zeal,” he observes, “in a warrior; but in fact the minds of
men cannot be gained over by arms, nor that religion
forced upon them, which must be introduced into the hearts
of men by reason.” It is curious to see a protestant, in his
zeal for toleration, blaming a king for forcing idolaters to become
Christians; and to have found an opportunity to express
his opinions in the dark history of the eighth century,
is an instance how historians incorporate their passions in
their works, and view ancient facts with modern eyes.

The protestant cannot grant toleration to the catholic,
unless the catholic ceases to be a papist; and the Arminian
church, which opened its wide bosom to receive every denomination
of Christians, nevertheless were forced to exclude
the papists, for their passive obedience to the supremacy of
the Roman pontiff. The catholic has curiously told us, on
this word toleration, that Ce mot devient fort en usage à
mesure que le nombre des tolérans augmente
.175 It was a word
which seemed of recent introduction, though the book is
modern! The protestants have disputed much how far they
might tolerate, or whether they should tolerate at all; “a
difficulty,” triumphantly exclaims the catholic, “which they
are not likely ever to settle, while they maintain their principles
of pretended reformation; the consequences which naturally
follow excite horror to the Christian. It is the weak who
raise such outcries for toleration; the strong find authority
legitimate.”

A religion which admits not of toleration cannot be safely
tolerated, if there is any chance of its obtaining a political
ascendancy.

When Priscillian and six of his followers were condemned
to torture and execution for asserting that the three persons
of the Trinity were to be considered as three different acceptions
of the same being, Saint Ambrose and Saint Martin
255
asserted the cause of offended humanity, and refused to communicate
with the bishops who had called out for the blood
of the Priscillianists; but Cardinal Baronius, the annalist of
the church, was greatly embarrassed to explain how men of
real purity could abstain from applauding the ardent zeal of
the persecution: he preferred to give up the saints rather
than to allow of toleration—for he acknowledges that the
toleration which these saints would have allowed was not
exempt from sin.176

In the preceding article, “Political Religionism,” we have
shown how to provide against the possible evil of the tolerated
becoming the tolerators! Toleration has been suspected of
indifference to religion itself; but with sound minds, it is
only an indifference to the logomachies of theology—things
“not of God, but of man,” that have perished, and that are
perishing around us!


161 Bishop Barlow’s “Several Miscellaneous and Weighty Cases of Conscience
Resolved,” 1692. His “Case of a Toleration in Matters of Religion,”
addressed to Robert Boyle, p. 39. This volume was not intended
to have been given to the world, a circumstance which does not make it
the less curious.

162 In the article Sancterius. Note F.

163 Recent writers among our sectarists assert that Dr. Owen was the first
who wrote in favour of toleration, in 1648! Another claims the honour
for John Goodwin, the chaplain of Oliver Cromwell, who published one of
his obscure polemical tracts in 1644, among a number of other persons
who, at that crisis, did not venture to prefix their names to pleas in favour
of toleration, so delicate and so obscure did this subject then appear! In
1651, they translated the liberal treatise of Grotius, De Imperio Summarum
Potestatum circa Sacra
, under the title of “The Authority of the
Highest Powers about Sacred Things.” London, 8vo, 1651. To the
honour of Grotius, the first of philosophical reformers, be it recorded, that
he displeased both parties!

164 J. P. Rabaut, “sur la Revolution Française,” p. 27.

165 “Life of James the Second, from his own Papers,” ii 114.

166 This was a Baron Wallop. From Dr. H. Sampson’s Manuscript Diary.

167 It is curious to observe that the catholics were afterwards ashamed of
these indiscretions; they were unwilling to own that there were any medals
which commemorate massacres. Thuanus, in his 53rd book, has minutely
described them. The medals, however, have become excessively scarce;
but copies inferior to the originals have been sold. They had also pictures
on similar subjects, accompanied by insulting inscriptions, which latter
they have effaced, sometimes very imperfectly. See Hollis’s “Memoirs,”
p. 312-14. This enthusiast advertised in the papers to request travellers
to procure them.

168 The Sala Regia of the Vatican has still upon its walls a painting by
Vasari of this massacre, among the other important events in the history
of the Popes similarly commemorated.

169 “Mémoires de Michel de Castelnau,” liv. i. c. 4.

170 “Life of Thuanus, by the Rev. J. Collinson,” p. 115.

171 Dr. M’Crie’s “Life of John Knox,” ii. 122.

172 I quote from an unpublished letter, written so late as in 1749, addressed
to the author of “The Free and Candid Disquisition,” by the Rev.
Thomas Allen, rector of Kettering, Northamptonshire. However extravagant
his doctrine appears to us, I suspect that it exhibits the concealed
sentiments of even some protestant churchmen! This rector of Kettering
attributes the growth of schism to the negligence of the clergy, and seems
to have persecuted both the archbishops, “to his detriment,” as he tells
us, with singular plans of reform borrowed from monastic institutions.
He wished to revive the practice inculcated by a canon of the counsel
of Laodicea of having prayers ad horam nonam et ad vesperam—prayers
twice a day in the churches. But his grand project take in his own
words:—

“I let the archbishop know that I had composed an irenicon, wherein
I prove the necessity of an ecclesiastical power over consciences in matters
of religion, which utterly silences their arguments who plead so hard for
toleration
. I took my scheme from ‘A Discourse of Ecclesiastical Polity,’
wherein the authority of the civil magistrate over the consciences of subjects
in matters of external religion is asserted; the mischiefs and inconveniences
of toleration
are represented, and all pretences pleaded in behalf
of liberty of conscience are fully answered. If this book were reprinted
and considered, the king would know his power and the people
their duty.”

The rector of Kettering seems not to have known that the author of this
“Discourse on Ecclesiastical Polity” was the notorious Parker, immortalised
by the satire of Marvell. This political apostate, from a republican
and presbyterian, became a furious advocate for arbitrary government in
church and state! He easily won the favour of James the Second, who
made him Bishop of Oxford! His principles were so violent that Father
Petre, the confessor of James, made sure of him! This letter of the
rector of Kettering, in adopting the system of such a catholic bishop,
confirms my suspicion that toleration is condemned as an evil among some
protestants!

173 The cruelties practised by the Protestant against the Catholic party
are pictured and described in Arnoudt Van Geluwe’s book, “Over de Ontledinghe
van dry verscheyden Niew-Ghereformeerde Martelaers Boecken,”
published at Antwerp in 1656.

174 Cornhert was one of the fathers of Dutch literature, and even of their
arts. He was the composer of the great national air of William of Orange;
he was too a famous engraver, the master of Goltzius. On his death-bed
he was still writing against the persecution of heretics.

175 “Dictionnaire de Trevoux,” ad vocem Tolerance. Printed in 1771.

176 Sismondi, “Hist. des Français,” i. 41. The character of the first
person
who introduced civil persecution into the Christian church has been
described by Sulpicius Severus. See Dr. Maclaine’s note in his translation
of Mosheim’s “Ecclesiastical History,” vol. i. 428.


 

APOLOGY FOR THE PARISIAN MASSACRE.

An original document now lying before me, the autograph
letter of Charles the Ninth, will prove, that the unparalleled
massacre, called by the world religious, was, in the French
cabinet, considered merely as political; one of those revolting
state expedients which a pretended instant necessity has too
often inflicted on that part of a nation which, like the undercurrent,
subterraneously works its way, and runs counter to
the great stream, till the critical moment arrives when one or
the other must cease.

The massacre began on St. Bartholomew day, in August,
1572, lasted in France during seven days: that awful event
interrupted the correspondence of our court with that of
France. A long silence ensued; the one did not dare to tell
the tale which the other could not listen to. But sovereigns
know how to convert a mere domestic event into a political
expedient. Charles the Ninth, on the birth of a daughter,
sent over an ambassador extraordinary to request Elizabeth
to stand as sponsor: by this the French monarch obtained a
double purpose; it served to renew his interrupted intercourse
256
with the silent queen, and alarmed the French protestants
by abating their hopes, which long rested on the aid of
the English queen.

The following letter, dated 8th February, 1573, is addressed
by the king to La Motte Fénélon, his resident ambassador
at London. The king in this letter minutely details
a confidential intercourse with his mother, Catharine of Medicis,
who, perhaps, may have dictated this letter to the
secretary, although signed by the king with his own hand.177
Such minute particulars could only have been known to herself.
The Earl of Wolchester (Worcester) was now taking
his departure, having come to Paris on the baptism of the
princess; and accompanied by Walsingham, our resident
ambassador, after taking leave of Charles, had the following
interview with Catharine de Medicis. An interview with
the young monarch was usually concluded by a separate
audience with his mother, who probably was still the directress
of his councils.

The French court now renewed their favourite project of
marrying the Duke d’Alençon with Elizabeth. They had
long wished to settle this turbulent spirit, and the negotiation
with Elizabeth had been broken off in consequence of
the massacre at Paris. They were somewhat uneasy lest he
should share the fate of his brother, the Duke of Anjou, who
had not long before been expedited on the same fruitless
errand; and Elizabeth had already objected to the disparity
of their ages, the Duke of Alençon, being only seventeen,
and the maiden queen six-and-thirty; but Catharine observed
that Alençon was only one year younger than his
brother, against whom this objection had not occurred to
Elizabeth, for he had been sent back upon another pretext—some
difficulty which the queen had contrived about his performing
mass in his own house.

After Catharine de Medicis had assured the Earl of Worcester
of her great affection for the Queen of England, and
257
her and the king’s strict intention to preserve it, and that
they were therefore desirous of this proposed marriage
taking place, she took this opportunity of inquiring of the
Earl of Worcester the cause of the queen his mistress’s
marked coolness toward them. The narrative becomes now
dramatic.

“On this Walsingham, who kept always close by the side
of the count, here took on himself to answer, acknowledging
that the said count had indeed been charged to speak on this
head; and he then addressed some words in English to
Worcester. And afterwards the count gave to my lady and
mother to understand, that the queen his mistress had been
waiting for an answer on two articles; the one concerning
religion, and the other for an interview. My lady and
mother instantly replied, that she had never heard any articles
mentioned, on which she would not have immediately
satisfied the Sieur Walsingham, who then took up the word;
first observing that the count was not accustomed to business
of this nature, but that he himself knew for certain that the
cause of this negotiation for marriage not being more advanced,
was really these two unsettled points: that his mistress
still wished that the point of religion should be cleared
up; for that they concluded in England that this business
was designed only to amuse and never to be completed (as
happened in that of my brother the Duke of Anjou); and
the other point concerned the interview between my brother
the Duke of Alençon; because some letters which may have
been written between the parties178 in such sort of matters,
could not have the same force which the sight and presence
of both the persons would undoubtedly have. But, he
added, another thing, which had also greatly retarded this
business, was what had happened lately in this kingdom
; and
during such troubles, proceeding from religion, it could not
have been well timed to have spoken with them concerning
the said marriage; and that himself and those of his nation
had been in great fear in this kingdom, thinking that we intended
to extirpate all those of the said religion. On this,
my lady and mother answered him instantly and in order:
258
That she was certain that the queen his mistress could never
like nor value a prince who had not his religion at heart;
and whoever would desire to have this otherwise, would be
depriving him of what we hold dearest in this world; That
he might recollect that my brother had always insisted on
the freedom of religion, and that it was from the difficulty of
its public exercise, which he always insisted on, which had
broken off this negotiation: the Duke d’Alençon will be
satisfied when this point is agreed on, and will hasten over to
the queen, persuaded that she will not occasion him the pain
and the shame of passing over the seas without happily terminating
this affair. In regard to what has occurred these
latter days
, that he must have seen how it happened by the
fault of the chiefs of those who remained here; for when the
late admiral was treacherously wounded at Nôtre Dame, he
knew the affliction it threw us into (fearful that it might
have occasioned great troubles in this kingdom), and the
diligence we used to verify judicially whence it proceeded;
and the verification was nearly finished, when they were so
forgetful, as to raise a conspiracy, to attempt the lives of
myself, my lady and mother, and my brothers, and endanger
the whole state; which was the cause, that to avoid this, I
was compelled, to my very great regret, to permit what had
happened in this city; but as he had witnessed, I gave orders
to stop, as soon as possible, this fury of the people, and place
every one in repose. On this, the Sieur Walsingham replied
to my lady and mother, that the exercise of the said religion
had been interdicted in this kingdom. To which she also
answered, that this had not been done but for a good and
holy purpose; namely, that the fury of the catholic people
might the sooner be allayed, who else had been reminded of
the past calamities, and would again have been let loose
against those of the said religion, had they continued to
preach in this kingdom. Also should these once more fix on
any chiefs, which I will prevent as much as possible, giving
him clearly and pointedly to understand, that what is done
here is much the same as what has been done, and is now
practised by the queen his mistress in her kingdom. For she
permits the exercise but of one religion, although there are
many of her people who are of another; and having also,
during her reign, punished those of her subjects whom she
found seditious and rebellious. It is true this has been done
by the laws, but I indeed could not act in the same manner;
259
for finding myself in such imminent peril, and the conspiracy
raised against me and mine, and my kingdom, ready to be
executed, I had no time to arraign and try in open justice as
much as I wished, but was constrained, to my very great regret,
to strike the blow (lascher le main) in what has been
done in this city.”

This letter of Charles the Ninth, however, does not here
conclude. “My lady and mother” plainly acquaints the
Earl of Worcester and Sir Francis Walsingham, that her son
had never interfered between their mistress and her subjects,
and in return expects the same favour; although, by accounts
they had received from England, many ships were arming to
assist their rebels at Rochelle. “My lady and mother” advances
another step, and declares that Elizabeth by treaty is
bound to assist her son against his rebellious subjects; and
they expect, at least, that Elizabeth will not only stop these
armaments in all her ports, but exemplarily punish the
offenders. I resume the letter.

“And on hearing this, the said Walsingham changed
colour, and appeared somewhat astonished, as my lady and
mother well perceived by his face; and on this he requested
the Count of Worcester to mention the order which he knew
the queen his mistress had issued to prevent these people
from assisting those of La Rochelle; but that in England, so
numerous were the seamen and others who gained their livelihood
by maritime affairs, and who would starve without the
entire freedom of the seas, that it was impossible to interdict
them.”

Charles the Ninth encloses the copy of a letter he had
received from London, in part agreeing with an account the
ambassador had sent to the king, of an English expedition
nearly ready to sail for La Rochelle, to assist his rebellious
subjects. He is still further alarmed, that Elizabeth foments
the wartegeux, and assists underhand the discontented. He
urges the ambassador to hasten to the queen, to impart these
complaints in the most friendly way, as he knows the ambassador
can well do, and as, no doubt, Walsingham will have
already prepared her to receive. Charles entreats Elizabeth
to prove her good faith by deeds and not by words; to act
openly on a point which admits of no dissimulation. The
best proof of her friendship will be the marriage; and the
ambassador, after opening this business to her chief ministers,
who the king thinks are desirous of this projected marriage,
260
is then “to acquaint the queen with what has passed between
her ambassadors and myself.”

Such is the first letter on English affairs which Charles
the Ninth despatched to his ambassador, after an awful
silence of six months, during which time La Motte Fénélon
was not admitted into the presence of Elizabeth. The
apology for the massacre of St. Bartholomew comes from the
king himself, and contains several remarkable expressions,
which are at least divested of that style of bigotry and
exultation we might have expected: on the contrary, this
sanguinary and inconsiderate young monarch, as he is represented,
writes in a subdued and sorrowing tone, lamenting his
hard necessity, regretting he could not have recourse to the
laws, and appealing to others for his efforts to check the fury
of the people, which he himself had let loose. Catharine de
Medicis, who had governed him from the tender age of eleven
years, when he ascended the throne, might unquestionably
have persuaded him that a conspiracy was on the point of explosion.
Charles the Ninth died young, and his character is
unfavourably viewed by the historians. In the voluminous
correspondence which I have examined, could we judge by
state letters of the character of him who subscribes them, we
must form a very different notion; they are so prolix, and so
earnest, that one might conceive they were dictated by the
young monarch himself!


177 All the numerous letters which I have seen of Charles the Ninth, now
in the possession of Mr. Murray, are carefully signed by himself, and I
have also observed postscripts written with his own hand: they are always
countersigned by his secretary. I mention this circumstance, because, in
the Dictionnaire Historique, it is said that Charles, who died young, was
so given up to the amusements of his age, that he would not even sign his
despatches, and introduced the custom of secretaries subscribing for the
king. This voluminous correspondence shows the falsity of this statement.
History is too often composed of popular tales of this stamp.

178 These love-letters of Alençon to our Elizabeth are noticed by Camden,
who observes, that the queen became wearied by receiving so many; and
to put an end to this trouble, she consented that the young duke should
come over, conditionally, that he should not be offended if her suitor should
return home suitless.


 

PREDICTION.

In a curious treatise on “Divination,” or the knowledge
of future events, Cicero has preserved a complete account of
the state-contrivances which were practised by the Roman
government to instil among the people those hopes and fears
by which they regulated public opinion. The pagan creed,
now become obsolete and ridiculous, has occasioned this
treatise to be rarely consulted; it remains, however, as a
chapter in the history of man!

To these two books of Cicero on “Divination,” perhaps a
third might be added, on political and moral prediction.
The principles which may even raise it into a science are self-evident;
they are drawn from the heart of man, and they
depend on the nature and connexion of human events! We
presume we shall demonstrate the positive existence of such
261
a faculty; a faculty which Lord Bacon describes of “making
things future and remote as present.” The aruspex, the
augur, and the astrologer have vanished with their own
superstitions; but the moral and the political predictor, proceeding
on principles authorised by nature and experience,
has become more skilful in his observations on the phenomena
of human history; and it has often happened that a tolerable
philosopher has not made an indifferent prophet.

No great political or moral revolution has occurred which
has not been accompanied by its prognostic; and men of a
philosophic cast of mind in their retirement, freed from the
delusions of parties and of sects, at once intelligent in the
quicquid agunt homines, while they are withdrawn from their
conflicting interests, have rarely been confounded by the
astonishment which overwhelms those who, absorbed in
active life, are the mere creatures of sensation, agitated by
the shadows of truth, the unsubstantial appearances of things!
Intellectual nations are advancing in an eternal circle of
events and passions which succeed each other, and the last is
necessarily connected with its antecedent; the solitary force
of some fortuitous incident only can interrupt this concatenated
progress of human affairs.

That every great event has been accompanied by a presage
or prognostic, has been observed by Lord Bacon. “The
shepherds of the people should understand the prognostics of
state tempests
; hollow blasts of wind seemingly at a distance,
and secret swellings of the sea, often precede a storm.” Such
were the prognostics discerned by the politic Bishop Williams
in Charles the First’s time, who clearly foresaw and predicted
the final success of the Puritanic party in our country:
attentive to his own security, he abandoned the government
and sided with the rising opposition, at the moment when
such a change in public affairs was by no means apparent.179

In this spirit of foresight our contemplative antiquary
Dugdale must have anticipated the scene which was approaching
in 1641, in the destruction of our ancient monuments
in cathedral churches. He hurried on his itinerant
labours of taking draughts and transcribing inscriptions, as
he says, “to preserve them for future and better times.”
Posterity owes to the prescient spirit of Dugdale the ancient
Monuments of England, which bear the marks of the haste,
as well as the zeal, which have perpetuated them.

262

Continental writers formerly employed a fortunate expression,
when they wished to have an Historia Reformationis
ante Reformationem
: this history of the Reformation would
have commenced at least a century before the Reformation
itself! A letter from Cardinal Julian to Pope Eugenius the
Fourth, written a century before Luther appeared, clearly
predicts the Reformation and its consequences. He observed
that the minds of men were ripe for something tragical; he
felt the axe striking at the root, and the tree beginning to
bend, and that his party, instead of propping it, were hastening
its fall.180 In England, Sir Thomas More was not less
prescient in his views; for when his son Roper was observing
to him that the Catholic religion, under “the Defender of
the Faith,” was in a most flourishing state, the answer of
More was an evidence of political foresight—“Truth, it is,
son Roper! and yet I pray God that we may not live to see
the day that we would gladly be at league and composition
with heretics, to let them have their churches quietly to
themselves, so that they would be contented to let us have
ours quietly to ourselves.” Whether our great chancellor
predicted from a more intimate knowledge of the king’s character,
or from some private circumstances which may not
have been recorded for our information, of which I have an
obscure suspicion, remains to be ascertained. The minds of
men of great political sagacity were unquestionably at that
moment full of obscure indications of the approaching change;
Erasmus, when at Canterbury before the tomb of Becket,
observing it loaded with a vast profusion of jewels, wished
that those had been distributed among the poor, and that
the shrine had been only adorned with boughs and flowers;
“For,” said he, “those who have heaped up all this mass of
treasure will one day be plundered, and fall a prey to those
who are in power;”—a prediction literally fulfilled about
twenty years after it was made. The unknown author of the
Visions of Piers Ploughman, who wrote in the reign of
Edward the Third,181 surprised the world by a famous prediction
of the fall of the religious houses from the hand of a
263
king
.182 The event was realised, two hundred years afterwards,
by our Henry the Eighth. The protestant writers have not
scrupled to declare that in this instance he was divino
numine afflatus
. But moral and political prediction is not inspiration;
the one may be wrought out by man, the other
descends from God. The same principle which led Erasmus
to predict that those who were “in power” would destroy
the rich shrines, because no other class of men in society
could mate with so mighty a body as the monks, conducted
the author of Piers Ploughman to the same conclusion; and
since power only could accomplish that great purpose, he
fixed on the highest as the most likely; and thus the wise
prediction was, so long after, literally accomplished!

Sir Walter Rawleigh foresaw the future consequences of
the separatists and the sectaries in the national church, and
the very scene his imagination raised in 1530 has been
exhibited, to the letter of his description, two centuries after
the prediction! His memorable words are—“Time will even
bring it to pass, if it were not resisted, that God would be
turned out of churches into barns, and from thence again
into the fields and mountains, and under hedges—all order
of discipline and church government left to newness of
opinion
and men’s fancies, and as many kinds of religion
spring up as there are parish churches within England.”
We are struck by the profound genius of Tacitus, who
clearly foresaw the calamities which so long ravaged Europe
on the fall of the Roman Empire, in a work written five
hundred years before the event! In that sublime anticipation
of the future, he observed—“When the Romans shall
be hunted out from those countries which they have conquered,
what will then happen? The revolted people, freed
from their master oppressor, will not be able to subsist without
264
destroying their neighbours, and the most cruel wars
will exist among all these nations.”

We are told that Solon at Athens, contemplating on the
port and citadel of Munychia, suddenly exclaimed, “How
blind is man to futurity! Could the Athenians foresee what
mischief this will do their city, they would even eat it with
their own teeth to get rid of it!”—a prediction verified
more than two hundred years afterwards! Thales desired to
be buried in an obscure quarter of Milesia, observing that
that very spot would in time be the forum. Charlemagne,
in his old age, observing from the window of a castle a
Norman descent on his coast, tears started in the eyes of
the aged monarch. He predicted that since they dared to
threaten his dominions while he was yet living, what would
they do when he should be no more!—a melancholy prediction,
says De Foix, of their subsequent incursions, and of the
protracted calamities of the French nation during a whole
century!

There seems to be something in minds which take in
extensive views of human nature which serves them as a
kind of divination, and the consciousness of this faculty has
even been asserted by some. Cicero appeals to Atticus how
he had always judged of the affairs of the republic as a good
diviner; and that its overthrow had happened as he had
foreseen fourteen years before.183 Cicero had not only predicted
what happened in his own times, but also what
occurred long after, according to the testimony of Cornelius
Nepos. The philosopher, indeed, affects no secret revelation,
nor visionary second-sight; he honestly tells us that this art
had been acquired merely by study and the administration
of public affairs, while he reminds his friend of several
remarkable instances of his successful predictions. “I do
not divine human events by the arts practised by the augurs,
but I use other signs.” Cicero then expresses himself with
the guarded obscurity of a philosopher who could not openly
ridicule the prevailing superstitions; but we perfectly comprehend
the nature of his “signs” when, in the great pending
event of the rival conflicts of Pompey and of Cæsar, he
shows the means he used for his purpose. “On one side I
consider the humour and genius of Cæsar, and on the other
the condition and the manner of civil wars.”184 In a word,
265
the political diviner foretold events by their dependence on
general causes, while the moral diviner, by his experience of
the personal character, anticipated the actions of the individual.
Others, too, have asserted the possession of this
faculty. Du Vair, a famous chancellor of France, imagined
the faculty was intuitive with him: by his own experience
he had observed the results of this curious and obscure
faculty, and at a time when the history of the human mind
was so imperfectly comprehended, it is easy to account for
the apparent egotism of this grave and dignified character.
“Born,” says he, “with constitutional infirmity, a mind and
body but ill adapted to be laborious, with a most treacherous
memory, enjoying no gift of nature, yet able at all times to
exercise a sagacity so great that I do not know, since I have
reached manhood, that anything of importance has happened
to the state, to the public, or to myself in particular, which
I had not foreseen.”185 This faculty seems to be described by
a remarkable expression employed by Thucydides in his character
of Themistocles, of which the following is given as a
close translation: “By a species of sagacity peculiarly his
own, for which he was in no degree indebted either to early
education or after study, he was supereminently happy in
forming a prompt judgment in matters that admitted but
little time for deliberation; at the same time that he far
surpassed all in his deductions of the future from the past,
or was the best guesser of the future from the past.”186
Should this faculty of moral and political prediction be ever
considered as a science, we can even furnish it with a denomination;
for the writer of the Life of Sir Thomas Browne
prefixed to his works, in claiming the honour of it for that
philosopher, calls it “the Stochastic,” a term derived from
the Greek and from archery, meaning “to shoot at a mark.”
This eminent genius, it seems, often “hit the white.” Our
biographer declares, that “though he were no prophet, yet
in that faculty which comes nearest to it, he excelled, i. e.,
the Stochastic, wherein he was seldom mistaken as to future
events
, as well public as private.”

266

We are not, indeed, inculcating the fanciful elements of an
occult art. We know whence its principles may be drawn;
and we may observe how it was practised by the wisest
among the ancients. Aristotle, who collected all the curious
knowledge of his times, has preserved some remarkable
opinions on the art of divination. In detailing the various
subterfuges practised by the pretended diviners of his day,
he reveals the secret principle by which one of them regulated
his predictions. He frankly declared that the future
being always very obscure, while the past was easy to know,
his predictions had never the future in view; for he decided
from the past as it appeared in human affairs, which, however,
lie concealed from the multitude.187 Such is the true
principle by which a philosophical historian may become a
skilful diviner.

Human affairs make themselves; they grow out of one
another, with slight variations; and thus it is that they
usually happen as they have happened. The necessary
dependence of effects on causes, and the similarity of human
interests and human passions, are confirmed by comparative
parallels with the past. The philosophic sage of holy writ
truly deduced the important principle, that “the thing that
hath been is that which shall be.” The vital facts of history,
deadened by the touch of chronological antiquarianism, are
restored to animation when we comprehend the principles
which necessarily terminate in certain results, and discover
the characters among mankind who are the usual actors in
these scenes. The heart of man beats on the same eternal
springs; and whether he advances or retrogrades, he cannot
escape out of the march of human thought. Hence, in the
most extraordinary revolutions we discover that the time and
the place only have changed; for even when events are not
strictly parallel, we detect the same conducting principles.
Scipio Ammirato, one of the great Italian historians, in his
curious discourses on Tacitus, intermingles ancient examples
with the modern; that, he says, all may see how the truth
of things is not altered by the changes and diversities of time.
Machiavel drew his illustrations of modern history from the
ancient.

When the French Revolution recalled our attention to a
similar eventful period in our own history, the neglected
267
volumes which preserved the public and private history of
our Charles the First and Cromwell were collected with
eager curiosity. Often the scene existing before us, even the
very personages themselves, opened on us in these forgotten
pages. But as the annals of human nature did not commence
with those of Charles the First, we took a still more
retrograde step, and it was discovered in this wider range,
that in the various governments of Greece and Rome, the
events of those times had been only reproduced. Among
them the same principles had terminated in the same results,
and the same personages had figured in the same drama.
This strikingly appeared in a little curious volume, entitled,
“Essai sur l’Histoire de la Révolution Françoise, par une
Société d’Auteurs Latins,” published at Paris in 1801. This
“Society of Latin Authors,” who have written so inimitably
the history of the French Revolution, consist of the Roman
historians
themselves! By extracts ingeniously applied, the
events of that melancholy period are so appositely described,
indeed so minutely narrated, that they will not fail to surprise
those who are not accustomed to detect the perpetual
parallels which we meet with in philosophical history.

Many of these crises in history are close resemblances of
each other. Compare the history of “The League” in
France with that of our own civil wars. We are struck by
the similar occurrences performed by the same political characters
who played their part on both those great theatres of
human action. A satirical royalist of those times has commemorated
the motives, the incidents, and the personages in
the “Satire Ménippée de la Vertu du Catholicon d’Espagne;”
and this famous “Satire Ménippée” is a perfect Hudibras in
prose! The writer discovers all the bitter ridicule of Butler
in his ludicrous and severe exhibition of the “Etats de Paris,”
while the artist who designed the satirical prints becomes no
contemptible Hogàrth. So much are these public events
alike in their general spirit and termination, that they have
afforded the subject of a printed but unpublished volume,
entitled “Essai sur les Revolutions.”188 The whole work
268
was modelled on this principle. “It would be possible,”
says the eloquent writer, “to frame a table or chart in which
all the given imaginable events of the history of a people
would be reduced to a mathematical exactness.” The conception
is fanciful, but its foundation lies deep in truth.

A remarkable illustration of the secret principle divulged
by Aristotle, and described by Thucydides, appears in the
recent confession of a man of genius among ourselves. When
Mr. Coleridge was a political writer in the Morning Post and
Courier, at a period of darkness and utter confusion, that
writer was then conducted by a tract of light, not revealed to
ordinary journalists, on the Napoleonic empire. “Of that
despotism in masquerade” he decided by “the state of Rome
under the first Cæsars;” and of the Spanish American Revolution,
by taking the war of the United Provinces with Philip
the Second as the groundwork of the comparison. “On
every great occurrence,” he says, “I endeavoured to discover,
in past history the event that most nearly resembled it. I
procured the contemporary historians, memorialists, and
pamphleteers. Then fairly subtracting the points of difference
from those of likeness, as the balance favoured the
former or the latter, I conjectured that the result would
be the same or different. In the essays ‘On the Probable
Final Restoration of the Bourbons,’ I feel myself authorised
to affirm, by the effect produced on many intelligent men,
that were the dates wanting, it might have been suspected
that the essays had been written within the last twelve
months.”189

In moral predictions on individuals, many have discovered
the future character. The revolutionary character of Cardinal
de Retz, even in his youth, was detected by the sagacity of
Mazarin. He then wrote the history of the conspiracy of
Fiesco, with such vehement admiration of his hero, that the
Italian politician, after its perusal, predicted that the young
author would be one of the most turbulent spirits of the age!
The father of Marshal Biron, even amid the glory of his son,
discovered the cloud which, invisible to others, was to obscure
it. The father, indeed, well knew the fiery passions of his
son. “Biron,” said the domestic seer, “I advise thee, when
peace takes place, to go and plant cabbages in thy garden,
otherwise I warn thee, thou wilt lose thy head on the scaffold!”
269
Lorenzo de’ Medici had studied the temper of his son
Piero; for Guicciardini informs us that he had often complained
to his most intimate friends that “he foresaw the
imprudence and arrogance of his son would occasion the ruin
of his family.” There is a remarkable prediction of James
the First of the evils likely to ensue from Laud’s violence, in
a conversation given by Hacket, which the king held with
Archbishop Williams. When the king was hard pressed to
promote Laud, he gave his reasons why he intended to “keep
Laud back from all place of rule and authority, because I find
he hath a restless spirit, and cannot see when matters are
well, but loves to toss and change, and to bring things to a
pitch of reformation floating in his own brain, which endangers
the steadfastness of that which is in a good pass. I speak
not at random; he hath made himself known to me to be
such an one.” James then gives the circumstances to which
he alludes; and at length, when, still pursued by the archbishop,
then the organ of Buckingham, as usual, this king’s
good nature too easily yielded; he did not, however, without
closing with this prediction: “Then take him to you!—but,
on my soul, you will repent it!” The future character of
Cromwell was apparent to two of our great politicians.
“This coarse unpromising man,” said Lord Falkland, pointing
to Cromwell, “will be the first person in the kingdom, if
the nation comes to blows!” And Archbishop Williams told
Charles the First confidentially, “There was that in Cromwell
which foreboded something dangerous, and wished his majesty
would either win him over to him, or get him taken off.”
The Marquis of Wellesley’s incomparable character of Bonaparte
predicted his fall when highest in his glory; that great
statesman then poured forth the sublime language of philosophical
prophecy. “His eagerness of power is so inordinate;
his jealousy of independence so fierce; his keenness of appetite
so feverish in all that touches his ambition, even in the
most trifling things, that he must plunge into dreadful difficulties.
He is one of an order of minds that by nature make
for themselves great reverses.”

Lord Mansfield was once asked, after the commencement
of the French Revolution, when it would end? His lordship
replied, “It is an event without precedent, and therefore without
prognostic
.” The truth, however, is, that it had both.
Our own history had furnished a precedent in the times of
Charles the First. And the prognostics were so redundant,
270
that a volume might be collected of passages from various
writers who had predicted it. However ingenious might be
a history of the Reformation before it occurred, the evidence
could not be more authentic and positive than that of the
great moral and political revolution which we have witnessed
in our own days.

A prediction which Bishop Butler threw out in a sermon
before the House of Lords, in 1741, does honour to his political
sagacity, as well as to his knowledge of human nature;
he calculated that the irreligious spirit would produce, some
time or other, political disorders similar to those which, in
the seventeenth century, had arisen from religious fanaticism.
“Is there no danger,” he observed, “that all this may raise
somewhat like that levelling spirit, upon atheistical principles,
which in the last age prevailed upon enthusiastic ones? Not
to speak of the possibility that different sorts of people may
unite in it upon these contrary principles!” All this literally
has been accomplished! Leibnitz, indeed, foresaw the results
of those selfish, and at length demoralizing, opinions, which
began to prevail through Europe in his day. These disorganizing
principles, conducted by a political sect, who tried
“to be worse than they could be,” as old Montaigne expresses
it; a sort of men who have been audaciously congratulated
as “having a taste for evil;” exhibited to the astonished
world the dismal catastrophe the philosopher predicted. I
shall give this remarkable passage. “I find that certain
opinions approaching those of Epicurus and Spinoza, are, little
by little, insinuating themselves into the minds of the great
rulers of public affairs, who serve as the guides of others, and
on whom all matters depend; besides, these opinions are also
sliding into fashionable books, and thus they are preparing
all things to that
general revolution which menaces
Europe
; destroying those generous sentiments of the
ancients, Greek and Roman, which preferred the love of
country and public good, and the cares of posterity, to fortune
and even to life. Our public spirits,190 as the English
call them, excessively diminish, and are no more in fashion,
and will be still less while the least vicious of these men preserve
only one principle, which they call honour; a principle
271
which only keeps them from not doing what they deem a
low action, while they openly laugh at the love of country—ridicule
those who are zealous for public ends—and when a
well-intentioned man asks what will become of their posterity,
they reply ‘Then, as now!’ But it may happen to these
persons themselves to have to endure those evils which they
believe are reserved for others.
If this epidemical and intellectual
disorder could be corrected, whose bad effects are
already visible
, those evils might still be prevented; but if it
proceeds in its growth, Providence will correct man by the
very revolution which must spring from it
. Whatever may
happen indeed, all must turn out as usual for the best in
general, at the end of the account, although this cannot
happen without the punishment of those who contribute even
to general good by their evil actions
.” The most superficial
reader will hardly require a commentary on this very remarkable
passage; he must instantly perceive how Leibnitz, in
the seventeenth century, foresaw what has occurred in the
eighteenth; and the prediction has been verified in the history
of the actors in the late revolution, while the result,
which we have not perhaps yet had, according to Leibnitz’s
own exhilarating system of optimism, is an eduction of good
from evil.

A great genius, who was oppressed by malignant rivals in
his own times, has been noticed by Madame de Staël, as
having left behind him an actual prophecy of the French Revolution:
this was Guibert, who, in his Commentary on
Folard’s Polybius, published in 1727, declared that “a conspiracy
is actually forming in Europe, by means at once so
subtle and efficacious, that I am sorry not to have come into
the world thirty years later to witness its result. It must be
confessed that the sovereigns of Europe wear very bad spectacles.
The proofs of it are mathematical, if such proofs ever
were, of a conspiracy.” Guibert unquestionably foresaw the
anti-monarchical spirit gathering up its mighty wings, and
rising over the universe! but could not judge of the nature
of the impulse which he predicted; prophesying from the
ideas in his luminous intellect, he seems to have been far
more curious about, than certain of, the consequences.
Rousseau even circumstantially predicted the convulsions of
modern Europe. He stood on the crisis of the French Revolution,
which he vividly foresaw, for he seriously advised the
higher classes of society to have their children taught some
272
useful trade; a notion highly ridiculed on the first appearance
of the Emile: but at its hour the awful truth struck! He,
too, foresaw the horrors of that revolution; for he announced
that Emile designed to emigrate, because, from the moral
state of the people, a virtuous revolution had become impossible.191
The eloquence of Burke was often oracular; and a
speech of Pitt, in 1800, painted the state of Europe as it was
only realised fifteen years afterwards.

But many remarkable predictions have turned out to be
false. Whenever the facts on which the prediction is raised
are altered in their situation, what was relatively true ceases
to operate as a general principle. For instance, to that
striking anticipation which Rousseau formed of the French
revolution, he added, by way of note, as remarkable a prediction
on monarchy. Je tiens pour impossible que les
grandes monarchies de l’Europe aient encore long tems à
durer; toutes ont brillé et tout état qui brille est sur son declin.

The predominant anti-monarchical spirit among our
rising generation seems to hasten on the accomplishment of
the prophecy; but if an important alteration has occurred in
the nature of things, we may question the result. If by
looking into the past, Rousseau found facts which sufficiently
proved that nations in the height of their splendour and corruption
had closed their career by falling an easy conquest to
barbarous invaders, who annihilated the most polished people
at a single blow; we now find that no such power any
longer exists in the great family of Europe: the state of the
question is therefore changed. It is now how corrupt nations
will act against corrupt nations equally enlightened?
But if the citizen of Geneva drew his prediction of the extinction
of monarchy in Europe from that predilection for
democracy which assumes that a republic must necessarily
produce more happiness to the people than a monarchy, then
273
we say that the fatal experiment was again repeated since
the prediction, and the fact proved not true! The excess of
democracy inevitably terminates in a monarchical state; and
were all the monarchies in Europe at present republics, a
philosopher might safely predict the restoration of monarchy!

If a prediction be raised on facts which our own prejudices
induce us to infer will exist, it must be chimerical. We have
an Universal Chronicle of the Monk Carion, printed in 1532,
in which he announces that the world was about ending,192 as
well as his chronicle of it; that the Turkish empire would
not last many years; that after the death of Charles the
Fifth the empire of Germany would be torn to pieces by the
Germans themselves. This monk will no longer pass for a
prophet; he belongs to that class of historians who write to
humour their own prejudices, like a certain lady-prophetess,
who, in 1811, predicted that grass was to grow in Cheapside
about this time!193 The monk Carion, like others of greater
274
name, had miscalculated the weeks of Daniel, and wished
more ill to the Mahometans than suit the Christian cabinets
of Europe to inflict on them; and, lastly, the monastic historian
had no notion that it would please Providence to
prosper the heresy of Luther! Sir James Mackintosh once
observed, “I am sensible that in the field of political prediction
veteran sagacity has often been deceived.” Sir
James alluded to the memorable example of Harrington, who
published a demonstration of the impossibility of re-establishing
monarchy in England six months before the restoration
of Charles the Second! But the author of the Oceana
was a political fanatic, who ventured to predict an event, not
by other similar events, but by a theoretical principle which
he had formed, that “the balance of power depends on that
of property.” Harrington, in his contracted view of human
nature, had dropped out of his calculation all the stirring
passions of ambition and party, and the vacillations of the
multitude. A similar error of a great genius occurs in De
Foe. “Child,” says Mr. George Chalmers, “foreseeing from
experience that men’s conduct must finally be decided by
their principles, foretold the colonial revolt. De Foe,
allowing his prejudices to obscure his sagacity, reprobated
that suggestion, because he deemed interest a more strenuous
prompter than enthusiasm.” The predictions of Harrington
and De Foe are precisely such as we might expect from a
petty calculator, a political economist, who can see nothing
farther than immediate results; but the true philosophical
predictor was Child, who had read the past. It is probable
that the American emancipation from the mother country of
England was foreseen twenty or thirty years before it
occurred, though not perhaps by the administration. Lord
Orford, writing in 1754, under the ministry of the Duke of
Newcastle, blames “The instructions to the governor of New
York, which seemed better calculated for the latitude of
Mexico, and for a Spanish tribunal, than for a free British
settlement, and in such opulence and such haughtiness, that
suspicions had long been conceived of their meditating to throw
275
off the dependence on their mother-country.” If this was
written at the time, as the author asserts, it is a very remarkable
passage, observes the noble editor of his memoirs.
The prognostics or presages of this revolution it may now be
difficult to recover; but it is evident that Child, before the
time when Lord Orford wrote this passage, predicted the
separation on true and philosophical principles.

Even when the event does not always justify the prediction,
the predictor may not have been the less correct in his
principles of divination. The catastrophe of human life, and
the turn of great events, often prove accidental. Marshal
Biron, whom we have noticed, might have ascended the
throne instead of the scaffold; Cromwell and De Retz might
have become only the favourite general or the minister of
their sovereigns. Fortuitous events are not comprehended in
the reach of human prescience; such must be consigned to
those vulgar superstitions which presume to discover the
issue of human events, without pretending to any human
knowledge. There is nothing supernatural in the prescience
of the philosopher.

Sometimes predictions have been condemned as false ones,
which, when scrutinised, we can scarcely deem to have
failed: they may have been accomplished, and they may
again revolve on us. In 1749 Dr. Hartley published his
“Observations on Man,” and predicted the fall of the existing
governments and hierarchies in two simple propositions;
among others—

Prop. 81. It is probable that all the civil governments will
be overturned.

Prop. 82. It is probable that the present forms of church-government
will be dissolved.

Many were alarmed at these predicted falls of church and
state. Lady Charlotte Wentworth asked Hartley when
these terrible things would happen. The answer of the
predictor was not less awful: “I am an old man, and shall
not live to see them; but you are a young woman, and probably
will see them.” In the subsequent revolutions of
America and of France, and perhaps now of Spain, we can
hardly deny that these predictions had failed. A fortuitous
event has once more thrown back Europe into its old corners:
but we still revolve in a circle, and what is now dark
and remote may again come round, when time has performed
its great cycle. There was a prophetical passage in Hooker’s
276
Ecclesiastical Polity regarding the church which long occupied
the speculations of its expounders. Hooker indeed
seemed to have done what no predictor of events should do;
he fixed on the period of its accomplishment. In 1597 he
declared that it would “peradventure fall out to be threescore
and ten years, or if strength do awe, into fourscore.”
Those who had outlived the revolution in 1641, when the
long parliament pulled down the ecclesiastical establishment,
and sold the church-lands—a circumstance which Hooker
had contemplated—and were afterwards returned to their
places on the Restoration, imagined that the prediction had
not yet been completed, and were looking with great anxiety
towards the year 1677, for the close of this extraordinary
prediction! When Bishop Barlow, in 1675, was consulted
on it, he endeavoured to dissipate the panic, by referring to an
old historian, who had reproached our nation for their proneness
to prophecies!194 The prediction of the venerable
Hooker in truth had been fully accomplished, and the event
had occurred without Bishop Barlow having recurred to it;
so easy it seems to forget what we dislike to remember!
The period of time was too literally taken, and seems to
have been only the figurative expression of man’s age in
scriptural language which Hooker had employed; but no
one will now deny that this prescient sage had profoundly
foreseen the results of that rising party, whose designs on
church and state were clearly depicted in his own luminous
view.

The philosophical predictor, in foretelling a crisis from the
appearance of things, will not rashly assign the period of time;
for the crisis which he anticipates is calculated on by that
inevitable march of events which generate each other in
human affairs; but the period is always dubious, being either
retarded or accelerated by circumstances of a nature incapable
of entering into this moral arithmetic. It is probable that a
revolution similar to that of France would have occurred in
this country, had it not been counteracted by the genius of
Pitt. In 1618 it was easy to foretell by the political prognostic
that a mighty war throughout Europe must necessarily
277
occur. At that moment, observes Bayle, the house of
Austria aimed at a universal monarchy; the consequent
domineering spirit of the ministers of the Emperor and the
King of Spain, combined with their determination to exterminate
the new religion, excited a reaction to this imperial
despotism; public opinion had been suppressed, till every
people grew impatient; while their sovereigns, influenced by
national feeling, were combining against Austria. But
Austria was a vast military power, and her generals were the
first of their class. The efforts of Europe would then be
often repulsed! This state of affairs prognosticated a long
war!—and when at length it broke out it lasted thirty years!
The approach and the duration of the war might have been
predicted; but the period of its termination could not have
been foreseen.

There is, however, a spirit of political vaticination which
presumes to pass beyond the boundaries of human prescience;
it has been often ascribed to the highest source of inspiration
by enthusiasts; but since “the language of prophecy” has
ceased, such pretensions are not less impious than they are
unphilosophical. Knox the reformer possessed an extraordinary
portion of this awful prophetic confidence: he appears to
have predicted several remarkable events, and the fates of
some persons. We are told that, condemned to a galley at
Rochelle, he predicted that “within two or three years he
should preach the gospel at Saint Giles’s in Edinburgh;” an
improbable event, which happened. Of Mary and Darnley,
he pronounced that, “as the king, for the queen’s pleasure,
had gone to mass, the Lord, in his justice, would make her
the instrument of his overthrow.” Other striking predictions
of the deaths of Thomas Maitland, and of Kirkaldy of Grange,
and the warning he solemnly gave to the Regent Murray not
to go to Linlithgow, where he was assassinated, occasioned a
barbarous people to imagine that the prophet Knox had
received an immediate communication from Heaven. A
Spanish friar and almanac-maker predicted, in clear and
precise words, the death of Henry the Fourth of France; and
Pieresc, though he had no faith in the vain science of astrology,
yet, alarmed at whatever menaced the life of a beloved
monarch, consulted with some of the king’s friends, and had
the Spanish almanac laid before his majesty. That high-spirited
monarch thanked them for their solicitude, but
utterly slighted the prediction: the event occurred, and in
278
the following year the Spanish friar spread his own fame in a
new almanac. I have been occasionally struck at the Jeremiads
of honest George Withers, the vaticinating poet of our
civil wars: some of his works afford many solemn predictions.
We may account for many predictions of this class without
the intervention of any supernatural agency. Among the
busy spirits of a revolutionary age, the heads of a party, such
as Knox, have frequently secret communications with spies or
with friends. In a constant source of concealed information,
a shrewd, confident, and enthusiastic temper will find ample
matter for mysterious prescience. Knox exercised that deep
sagacity which took in the most enlarged views of the future,
as appears by his Machiavelian foresight on the barbarous
destruction of the monasteries and the cathedrals—“The best
way to keep the rooks from returning, is to pull down their
nests.” In the case of the prediction of the death of Henry
the Fourth, by the Spanish friar, it resulted either from his
being acquainted with the plot, or from his being made an
instrument for their purpose by those who were. It appears
that rumours of Henry’s assassination were rife in Spain and
Italy before the event occurred. Such vaticinators as George
Withers will always rise in those disturbed times which his
own prosaic metre has forcibly depicted:—

It may be on that darkness, which they find

Within their hearts, a sudden light hath shin’d,

Making reflections of some things to come,

Which leave within them musings troublesome

To their weak spirits; or too intricate

For them to put in order, and relate.

They act as men in ecstasies have done—

Striving their cloudy visions to declare—

And I, perhaps, among these may be one

That was let loose for service to be done:

I blunder out what worldly-prudent men

Count madnesse.—P. 7.195

Separating human prediction from inspired prophecy, we
only ascribe to the faculties of man that acquired prescience
which we have demonstrated that some great minds have
unquestionably exercised. We have discovered its principles
in the necessary dependence of effects on general causes, and
we have shown that, impelled by the same motives, and
circumscribed by the same passions, all human affairs revolve
279
in a circle; and we have opened the true source of this yet
imperfect science of moral and political prediction, in an
intimate but a discriminative knowledge of the past.

Authority is sacred, when experience affords parallels and
analogies. If much which may overwhelm when it shall
happen can be foreseen, the prescient statesman and moralist
may provide defensive measures to break the waters, whose
streams they cannot always direct; and the venerable Hooker
has profoundly observed, that “the best things have been overthrown,
not so much by puissance and might of adversaries,
as through defect of council in those that should have upheld
and defended the same.”196

The philosophy of history blends the past with the present,
and combines the present with the future: each is but a portion
of the other! The actual state of a thing is necessarily
determined by its antecedent, and thus progressively through
the chain of human existence; while “the present is always
full of the future,” as Leibnitz has happily expressed the idea.

A new and beautiful light is thus thrown over the annals
of mankind, by the analogies and the parallels of different
ages in succession. How the seventeenth century has
influenced the eighteenth; and the results of the nineteenth
as they shall appear in the twentieth, might open a source of
predictions, to which, however difficult it might be to affix
their dates, there would be none in exploring into causes, and
tracing their inevitable effects.

The multitude live only among the shadows of things in
the appearances of the present; the learned, busied with the
past, can only trace whence and how all comes; but he who
is one of the people, and one of the learned, the true philosopher,
views the natural tendency and terminations which are
preparing for the future!


179 See Rushworth, vol. i. p. 420. His language was decisive.

180 This letter is in the works of Æneas Sylvius; a copious extract is given
by Bossuet, in his “Variations.” See also Mosheim, Cent. xiii. part ii.
chap. 2, note m.

181 Though it cannot be positively asserted it is generally believed that
the author was Robert Longlande, a monk of Malvern. See introduction
to Wright’s edition of “The Vision.” The latter part of the year 1362
is believed to be the time of its composition.

182 The passage is so remarkable as to be worth giving here, for the
immediate reference of such readers as may not have ready access to the
original. We modernize the spelling from Mr. Wright’s edition:—

But there shall come a king,

And confess you religious,

And award you as the Bible telleth

For breaking of your rule.

****

And then shall the Abbot of Abingdon

And all his issue for ever,

Have a knock of a king,

And incurable the wound.

183 Ep. ad Att. Lib. x. Ep. 4.

184 Ep. ad Att. Lib. vi. Ep. 6.

185 This remarkable confession I find in Menage’s “Observations sur la
Langue Françoise,” Part II. p. 110.

186
Οὶκείᾳ γὰρ ξυνέσει, καἱ οὔτε προμαθὡν ἐς
αὐτἡν οὐδὲν, οὔτ᾽ ἐπιμαθὼν τῶν τε
παραχρῆμα δἰ ἐλαχίστης βουλῆς κράτιστος
γνώμων, καὶ τῶν μελλόντων ἐπιπλεῖστον
τοῦ γενησομένου ἄριστος εἰκαστής
.—Thucydides,
lib. i.

187 Arist. Rhet. lib. vii. c. 5.

188 This work was printed in London as a first volume, but remained unpublished.
This singularly curious production was suppressed, but reprinted
at Paris. It has suffered the most cruel mutilations. I read with
surprise and instruction the single copy which I was assured was the only
one saved from the havoc of the entire edition. The writer was the celebrated
Chateaubriand.

189 “Biographia Literaria; or, Biographical Sketches of my Literary Life
and Opinions.” By S.T. Coleridge, Esq. 1807. Vol. i. p. 214.

190 Public spirit, and public spirits, were about the year 1700 household
words with us. Leibnitz was struck by their significance, but it might
now puzzle us to find synonyms, or even to explain the very terms themselves.

191 This extraordinary passage is at the close of the third book of Emile,
to which I must refer the reader. It is curious, however, to observe, that
in 1760 Rousseau poured forth the following awful predictions, which
were considered quite absurd:—“Vous vous fiez à l’ordre actuel de
la société, sans songer que cet ordre est sujet à des révolutions inévitables—le
grand devient petit, le riche devient pauvre, le monarque devient
sujet—nous approchons l’état de crise et du siècle des révolutions. Que
fera donc dans la bassesse ce satrape que vous n’aurez élevé que pour la
grandeur? Que fera dans la pauvreté, ce publicain qui ne sçait vivre que
d’or? Que fera, dépourvu de tout, ce fastueux imbecille qui ne sait point
user de lui-même?” &c. &c.

192 This prediction of the end of the world is one of the most popular
hallucinations, warmly received by many whenever it is promulgated. It
had the most marked effect when the cycle of a thousand years after the
birth of Christ was approaching completion; and the world was assured
that was the limit of its present state. Numerous acts of piety were performed.
Churches were built, religious houses founded, and asceticism
became the order of the day, until the dreaded year was completed without
the accompaniment of the supernatural horrors so generally feared; the
world soon relapsed into forgetfulness, and went on as before. Very many
prophecies have since been promulgated; and in defiance of such repeated
failures are still occasionally indulged in by persons from whom better
things might be expected. Richard Brothers, in the last century, and
more than one reverend gentleman in the present one, have been bold
enough to fix an exact time for the event: but it has passed as quietly as
the thousandth anniversary noted above.

193 One of the most effective prophecies against London, and which
frightened for the time a very large number of its inhabitants, was that
given out in the spring of 1750, after a slight shock of an earthquake
was felt in London, and it was prophesied that another should occur
which would destroy the town and all its inhabitants. All the roads were
thronged with persons flying to the country a day or two before the
threatened event; and they were all unmercifully ridiculed when the day
passed over quietly. Walpole in one of his amusing letters speaks of a
party who went “to an inn ten miles out of town, where they are to play
at brag till five in the morning, and then come back—I suppose, to look
for the bones of their husbands and families under the rubbish!” Jokers
who were out late amused themselves by bawling in the watchmen’s voice,
“Past four o’clock, and a dreadful earthquake!” A pamphlet purporting
to be “a full and true account” of this earthquake which never happened,
was “printed for Tim Tremor, in Fleet-street, 1750,” and made the
vehicle for much personal satire. Thus it is stated that the “Commissioners
of Westminster-bridge have ordered this calamity to be entered in
their books, as a glorious excuse for the next sinking pier;” and that the
town received some comfort upon hearing that “the Inns of Court were
all sunk, and several orders were given that no one should assist in
bringing any one lawyer above ground.”

194 An eye-witness of the great fire of London has noted the difficulty of
obtaining effective assistance in endeavouring to stay its progress, owing to
the superstition which seized many persons, because a prophecy of Mother
Shipton’s was quoted to show that London was doomed to hopeless and
entire destruction.

195 “A Dark Lantherne, offering a dim Discovery, intermixed with Remembrances,
Predictions, &c. 1652.”

196 Hooker wrote this about 1560, and he wrote before the Siècle des Révolutions
had begun, even among ourselves! He penetrated into this important
principle merely by the force of his own meditation. At this
moment
, after more practical experience in political revolutions, a very intelligent
French writer, in a pamphlet, entitled “M. da Villèle,” says,
“Experience proclaims a great truth—namely, that revolutions themselves
cannot succeed, except when they are favoured by a portion of the
Government.” He illustrates the axiom by the different revolutions
which have occurred in his nation within these thirty years. It is the
same truth, traced to its source by another road.


 

280

DREAMS AT THE DAWN OF PHILOSOPHY.

Modern philosophy, theoretical or experimental, only amuses
while the action of discovery is suspended or advances; the
interest ceases with the inquirer when the catastrophe is
ascertained, as in the romance whose dénouement turns on a
mysterious incident, which, once unfolded, all future agitation
ceases. But in the true infancy of science, philosophers were
as imaginative a race as poets: marvels and portents, undemonstrable
and undefinable, with occult fancies, perpetually
beginning and never ending, were delightful as the shifting
cantos of Ariosto. Then science entranced the eye by its
thaumaturgy; when they looked through an optic tube, they
believed they were looking into futurity; or, starting at
some shadow darkening the glassy globe, beheld the absent
person; while the mechanical inventions of art were toys and
tricks, with sometimes an automaton, which frightened them
with life.

The earlier votaries of modern philosophy only witnessed,
as Gaffarel calls his collection, “Unheard-of Curiosities.”
This state of the marvellous, of which we are now for ever
deprived, prevailed among the philosophers and the virtuosi
in Europe, and with ourselves, long after the establishment
of the Royal Society. Philosophy then depended mainly on
authority—a single one, however, was sufficient: so that when
this had been repeated by fifty others, they had the authority
of fifty honest men—whoever the first man might have been!
They were then a blissful race of children, rambling here and
there in a golden age of innocence and ignorance, where at
every step each gifted discoverer whispered to the few, some
half-concealed secret of nature, or played with some toy of
art; some invention which with great difficulty performed
what, without it, might have been done with great ease.
The cabinets of the lovers of mechanical arts formed
enchanted apartments, where the admirers feared to stir or
look about them; while the philosophers themselves half
imagined they were the very thaumaturgi, for which the
world gave them too much credit, at least for their quiet!
Would we run after the shadows in this gleaming land of
moonshine, or sport with these children in the fresh morning
of science, ere Aurora had scarcely peeped on the hills, we
must enter into their feelings, view with their eyes, and
281
believe all they confide to us; and out of these bundles of
dreams sometimes pick out one or two for our own dreaming.
They are the fairy tales and the Arabian Nights’ entertainments
of science. But if the reader is stubbornly mathematical
and logical, he will only be holding up a great torch
against the muslin curtain, upon which the fantastic shadows
playing upon it must vanish at the instant. It is an amusement
which can only take place by carefully keeping himself
in the dark.197

What a subject, were I to enter on it, would be the narratives
of magical writers! These precious volumes have been
so constantly wasted by the profane, that now a book of real
magic requires some to find it, as well as a great magician to
use it. Albertus Magnus, or Albert the Great, as he is erroneously
styled—for this sage only derived this enviable epithet
from his surname De Groot, as did Hugo Grotius—this sage,
in his “Admirable Secrets,” delivers his opinion that these
books of magic should be most preciously preserved; for, he
prophetically added, the time is arriving when they would be
understood! It seems they were not intelligible in the thirteenth
century; but if Albertus has not miscalculated, in the
present day they may be! Magical terms with talismanic
figures may yet conceal many a secret; gunpowder came down
to us in a sort of anagram, and the kaleidoscope, with all its
interminable multiplications of forms, lay at hand for two
centuries in Baptista Porta’s “Natural Magic.” The abbot
Trithemius, in a confidential letter, happened to call himself
a magician, perhaps at the moment he thought himself one,
and sent three or four leaves stuffed with the names of devils
and with their evocations. At the death of his friend these
leaves fell into the unworthy hands of the prior, who was so
frightened on the first glance at the diabolical nomenclature,
that he raised the country against the abbot, and Trithemius
was nearly a lost man! Yet, after all, this evocation of devils
has reached us in his “Steganographia,” and proves to be
only one of this ingenious abbot’s polygraphic attempts at
secret writing; for he had flattered himself that he had invented
a mode of concealing his thoughts from all the world,
while he communicated them to a friend. Roger Bacon promised
to raise thunder and lightning, and disperse clouds by
dissolving them into rain. The first magical process has been
282
obtained by Franklin; and the other, of far more use to our
agriculturists, may perchance be found lurking in some corner
which has been overlooked in the “Opus majus” of our
“Doctor mirabilis.” Do we laugh at their magical works of
art? Are we ourselves such indifferent artists? Cornelius
Agrippa, before he wrote his “Vanity of the Arts and Sciences,”
intended to reduce into a system and method the secret of
communicating with spirits and demons.198 On good authority,
that of Porphyrius, Psellus, Plotinus, Jamblichus—and on
better, were it necessary to allege it—he was well assured
that the upper regions of the air swarmed with what the
Greeks called dæmones, just as our lower atmosphere is full of
birds, our waters of fish, and our earth of insects. Yet this
occult philosopher, who knew perfectly eight languages, and
married two wives, with whom he had never exchanged a
harsh word in any of them, was everywhere avoided as having
by his side, for his companion, a personage no less than a
demon! This was a great black dog, whom he suffered to
stretch himself out among his magical manuscripts, or lie on
his bed, often kissing and patting him, and feeding him on
choice morsels. Yet for this would Paulus Jovius and all the
world have had him put to the ordeal of fire and fagot! The
truth was afterwards boldly asserted by Wierus, his learned
domestic, who believed that his master’s dog was really nothing
more than what he appeared! “I believe,” says he,
“that he was a real natural dog; he was indeed black, but of
a moderate size, and I have often led him by a string, and
called him by the French name Agrippa had given him,
Monsieur! and he had a female who was called Mademoiselle!
I wonder how authors of such great character should write so
absurdly on his vanishing at his death, nobody knows how!”
But as it is probable that Monsieur and Mademoiselle must
have generated some puppy demons, Wierus ought to have
been more circumstantial.

Albertus Magnus, for thirty years, had never ceased working
at a man of brass, and had cast together the qualities of
his materials under certain constellations, which threw such
283
a spirit into his man of brass, that it was reported his growth
was visible; his feet, legs, thighs, shoulders, neck, and head,
expanded, and made the city of Cologne uneasy at possessing
one citizen too mighty for them all. This man of brass, when
he reached his maturity, was so loquacious, that Albert’s
master, the great scholastic Thomas Aquinas, one day, tired
of his babble, and declaring it was a devil, or devilish, with
his staff knocked the head off; and, what was extraordinary,
this brazen man, like any human being thus effectually silenced,
“word never spake more.” This incident is equally historical
and authentic; though whether heads of brass can speak, and
even prophesy, was indeed a subject of profound inquiry even
at a later period.199 Naudé, who never questioned their vocal
powers, and yet was puzzled concerning the nature of this new
species of animal, has no doubt most judiciously stated the
question, Whether these speaking brazen heads had a sensitive
and reasoning nature, or whether demons spoke in them?
But brass has not the faculty of providing its own nourishment,
as we see in plants, and therefore they were not sensitive;
and as for the act of reasoning, these brazen heads presumed
to know nothing but the future: with the past and
the present they seemed totally unacquainted, so that their
memory and their observation were very limited; and as for
the future, that is always doubtful and obscure—even to
heads of brass! This learned man then infers that “These
brazen heads could have no reasoning faculties, for nothing
altered their nature; they said what they had to say, which
no one could contradict; and having said their say, you might
have broken the head for anything more that you could have
got out of it. Had they had any life in them, would they
not have moved as well as spoken? Life itself is but motion,
but they had no lungs, no spleen; and, in fact, though
they spoke, they had no tongue. Was a devil in them? I
think not. Yet why should men have taken all this trouble
to make, not a man, but a trumpet?”

Our profound philosopher was right not to agitate the question
whether these brazen heads had ever spoken. Why
284
should not a man of brass speak, since a doll can whisper, a
statue play chess,200 and brass ducks have performed the whole
process of digestion?201 Another magical invention has been
ridiculed with equal reason. A magician was annoyed, as
philosophers still are, by passengers in the street; and he,
particularly so, by having horses led to drink under his window.
He made a magical horse of wood, according to one
of the books of Hermes, which perfectly answered its purpose,
by frightening away the horses, or rather the grooms!
the wooden horse, no doubt, gave some palpable kick. The
same magical story might have been told of Dr. Franklin,
who finding that under his window the passengers had discovered
a spot which they made too convenient for themselves,
he charged it with his newly-discovered electrical fire. After
a few remarkable incidents had occurred, which at a former
period would have lodged the great discoverer of electricity
in the Inquisition, the modern magician succeeded just as
well as the ancient, who had the advantage of conning over
the books of Hermes. Instead of ridiculing these works of
magic, let us rather become magicians ourselves!

The works of the ancient alchemists have afforded numberless
discoveries to modern chemists: nor is even their grand
operation despaired of. If they have of late not been so renowned,
this has arisen from a want of what Ashmole calls
“apertness;” a qualification early inculcated among these
illuminated sages. We find authentic accounts of some who
have lived three centuries, with tolerable complexions, possessed
of nothing but a crucible and a bellows! but they were
so unnecessarily mysterious, that whenever such a person
285
was discovered, he was sure in an instant to disappear, and
was never afterwards heard of.

In the “Liber Patris Sapientiæ” this selfish cautiousness is
all along impressed on the student for the accomplishment
of the great mystery. In the commentary on this precious
work of the alchemist Norton, who counsels,

Be thou in a place secret, by thyself alone,

That no man see or hear what thou shalt say or done.

Trust not thy friend too much wheresoe’er thou go,

For he thou trustest best, sometyme may be thy foe;

Ashmole observes, that “Norton gives exceeding good advice
to the student in this science where he bids him be secret in the
carrying on of his studies and operations, and not to let any
one know of his undertakings but his good angel and himself:”
and such a close and retired breast had Norton’s master, who,

When men disputed of colours of the rose,

He would not speak, but kept himself full close!

We regret that by each leaving all his knowledge to “his
good angel and himself,” it has happened that “the good
angels” have kept it all to themselves!

It cannot, however, be denied, that if they could not always
extract gold out of lead, they sometimes succeeded in washing
away the pimples on ladies’ faces, notwithstanding that Sir
Kenelm Digby poisoned his most beautiful lady, because, as
Sancho would have said, he was one of those who would
“have his bread whiter than the finest wheaten.” Van Helmont,
who could not succeed in discovering the true elixir of
life, however hit on the spirit of hartshorn, which for a good
while he considered was the wonderful elixir itself, restoring
to life persons who seemed to have lost it. And though this
delightful enthusiast could not raise a ghost, yet he thought
he had; for he raised something aerial from spa-water, which
mistaking for a ghost, he gave it that very name; a name
which we still retain in gas, from the German geist, or ghost!
Paracelsus carried the tiny spirits about him in the hilt
of his great sword! Having first discovered the qualities of
laudanum, this illustrious quack made use of it as an universal
remedy, and distributed it in the form of pills, which he carried
in the basket-hilt of his sword; the operations he performed
were as rapid as they seemed magical. Doubtless we
286
have lost some inconceivable secrets by some unexpected
occurrences, which the secret itself it would seem ought to
have prevented taking place. When a philosopher had discovered
the art of prolonging life to an indefinite period, it is
most provoking to find that he should have allowed himself
to die at an early age! We have a very authentic history
from Sir Kenelm Digby himself, that when he went in disguise
to visit Descartes at his retirement at Egmond, lamenting
the brevity of life, which hindered philosophers getting
on in their studies, the French philosopher assured him that
“he had considered that matter; to render a man immortal
was what he could not promise, but that he was very sure it
was possible to lengthen out his life to the period of the
patriarchs.” And when his death was announced to the
world, the Abbé Picot, an ardent disciple, for a long time
would not believe it possible; and at length insisted, that if
it had occurred, it must have been owing to some mistake of
the philosopher’s.

The late Holcroft, Loutherbourg, and Cosway, imagined
that they should escape the vulgar era of scriptural life by reorganizing
their old bones, and moistening their dry marrow;
their new principles of vitality were supposed by them to be
found in the powers of the mind; this seemed more reasonable,
but proved to be as little efficacious as those other philosophers,
who imagine they have detected the hidden principle
of life in the eels frisking in vinegar, and allude to “the
bookbinder who creates the book-worm!”

Paracelsus has revealed to us one of the grandest secrets
of nature. When the world began to dispute on the very
existence of the elementary folk, it was then that he boldly
offered to give birth to a fairy, and has sent down to posterity
the recipe. He describes the impurity which is to be
transmuted into such purity, the gross elements of a delicate
fairy, which, fixed in a phial, placed in fuming dung, will in
due time settle into a full-grown fairy, bursting through its
vitreous prison—on the vivifying principle by which the
ancient Egyptians hatched their eggs in ovens. I recollect,
at Dr. Farmer’s sale, the leaf which preserved this recipe for
making a fairy, forcibly folded down by the learned commentator;
from which we must infer the credit he gave to the
experiment. There was a greatness of mind in Paracelsus,
who, having furnished a recipe to make a fairy, had the delicacy
to refrain from its formation. Even Baptista Porta,
287
one of the most enlightened philosophers, does not deny the
possibility of engendering creatures which, “at their full
growth, shall not exceed the size of a mouse;” but he adds,
“they are only pretty little dogs to play with.” Were these
akin to the fairies of Paracelsus?202

They were well convinced of the existence of such elemental
beings; frequent accidents in mines showed the potency of
the metallic spirits, which so tormented the workmen in some
of the German mines by blindness, giddiness, and sudden
sickness, that they have been obliged to abandon mines well
known to be rich in silver. A metallic spirit at one sweep
annihilated twelve miners, who were all found dead together.
The fact was unquestionable; and the safety-lamp was undiscovered.

Never was a philosophical imagination more beautiful than
that exquisite Palingenesis, as it has been termed from the
Greek, or a regeneration: or rather the apparitions of animals
and plants. Schott, Kircher, Gaffarel, Borelli, Digby, and
the whole of that admirable school, discovered in the ashes
of plants their primitive forms, which were again raised up
by the force of heat. Nothing, they say, perishes in nature;
all is but a continuation, or a revival. The semina of resurrection
are concealed in extinct bodies, as in the blood of
man; the ashes of roses will again revive into roses, though
smaller and paler than if they had been planted; unsubstantial
and unodoriferous, they are not roses which grow on
rose-trees, but their delicate apparitions; and, like apparitions,
they are seen but for a moment! The process of the
Palingenesis, this picture of immortality, is described. These
philosophers having burnt a flower, by calcination disengaged
the salts from its ashes, and deposited them in a glass phial;
a chemical mixture acted on it, till in the fermentation they
assumed a bluish and a spectral hue. This dust, thus excited
by heat, shoots upwards into its primitive forms; by sympathy
the parts unite, and while each is returning to its
destined place, we see distinctly the stalk, the leaves, and
the flower arise; it is the pale spectre of a flower coming
slowly forth from its ashes. The heat passes away, the
magical scene declines, till the whole matter again precipitates
itself into the chaos at the bottom. This vegetable
phoenix lies thus concealed in its cold ashes till the presence
288
of heat produces this resurrection—in its absence it returns
to its death. Thus the dead naturally revive; and a corpse
may give out its shadowy re-animation when not too deeply
buried in the earth. Bodies corrupted in their graves have
risen, particularly the murdered; for murderers are apt to
bury their victims in a slight and hasty manner. Their
salts, exhaled in vapour by means of their fermentation, have
arranged themselves on the surface of the earth, and formed
those phantoms, which at night have often terrified the passing
spectator, as authentic history witnesses. They have
opened the graves of the phantom, and discovered the bleeding
corpse beneath; hence it is astonishing how many ghosts
may be seen at night, after a recent battle, standing over
their corpses! On the same principle, my old philosopher
Gaffarel conjectures on the raining of frogs; but these frogs,
we must conceive, can only be the ghosts of frogs; and
Gaffarel himself has modestly opened this fact by a “peradventure.”
A more satisfactory origin of ghosts modern
philosophy has not afforded.

And who does not believe in the existence of ghosts? for,
as Dr. More forcibly says—“That there should be so universal
a fame and fear of that which never was, nor is, nor
can be ever in the world, is to me the greatest miracle of all.
If there had not been, at some time or other, true miracles,
it had not been so easy to impose on the people by false.
The alchemist would never go about to sophisticate metals to
pass them off for true gold and silver, unless that such a thing
was acknowledged as true gold and silver in the world.”

The pharmacopœia of those times combined more of morals
with medicine than our own. They discovered that the agate
rendered a man eloquent and even witty; a laurel leaf placed
on the centre of the skull fortified the memory; the brains
of fowls and birds of swift wing wonderfully helped the
imagination. All such specifics have now disappeared, and
have greatly reduced the chances of an invalid recovering
that which perhaps he never possessed. Lentils and rape-seed
were a certain cure for the small-pox, and very obviously—their
grains resembling the spots of this disease. They
discovered that those who lived on “fair” plants became fair,
those on fruitful ones were never barren: on the principle
that Hercules acquired his mighty strength by feeding on
the marrow of lions. But their talismans, provided they
were genuine, seem to have been wonderfully operative; and
289
had we the same confidence, and melted down the guineas
we give physicians, engraving on them talismanic figures, I
would answer for the good effects of the experiment. Naudé,
indeed, has utterly ridiculed the occult virtues of talismans,
in his defence of Virgil, accused of being a magician: the
poet, it seems, cast into a well a talisman of a horse-leech,
graven on a plate of gold, to drive away the great number of
horse-leeches which infested Naples. Naudé positively denies
that talismans ever possessed any such occult virtues: Gaffarel
regrets that so judicious a man as Naudé should have gone
this length, giving the lie to so many authentic authors; and
Naudé’s paradox is indeed as strange as his denial; he suspects
the thing is not true because it is so generally told!
“It leads one to suspect,” says he, “as animals are said to
have been driven away from so many places by these talismans,
whether they were ever driven from any one place.”
Gaffarel, suppressing by his good temper his indignant feelings
at such reasoning, turns the paradox on its maker:—“As
if, because of the great number of battles that Hannibal
is reported to have fought with the Romans, we might not,
by the same reason, doubt whether he fought any one with
them.” The reader must be aware that the strength of the
argument lies entirely with the firm believer in talismans.
Gaffarel, indeed, who passed his days in collecting “Curiosités
inouïes,” is a most authentic historian of unparalleled events,
even in his own times! Such as that heavy rain in Poitou,
which showered down “petites bestioles,” little creatures like
bishops with their mitres, and monks with their capuchins
over their heads; it is true, afterwards they all turned into
butterflies!

The museums, the cabinets, and the inventions of our
early virtuosi were the baby-houses of philosophers. Baptista
Porta, Bishop Wilkins, and old Ashmole, were they now
living, had been enrolled among the quiet members of “The
Society of Arts,” instead of flying in the air, collecting “a
wing of the phœnix, as tradition goes;” or catching the disjointed
syllables of an old doting astrologer. But these early
dilettanti had not derived the same pleasure from the useful
inventions of the aforesaid “Society of Arts” as they received
from what Cornelius Agrippa, in a fit of spleen, calls “things
vain and superfluous, invented to no other end but for pomp
and idle pleasure.” Baptista Porta was more skilful in the
mysteries of art and nature than any man in his day. Having
290
founded the Academy degli Oziosi, he held an inferior association
in his own house, called di Secreti, where none was
admitted but those elect who had communicated some secret;
for, in the early period of modern art and science, the slightest
novelty became a secret, not to be confided to the uninitiated.
Porta was unquestionably a fine genius, as his works still
show; but it was his misfortune that he attributed his own
penetrating sagacity to his skill in the art of divination. He
considered himself a prognosticator; and, what was more unfortunate,
some eminent persons really thought he was.
Predictions and secrets are harmless, provided they are not
believed: but his Holiness finding Porta’s were, warned him
that magical sciences were great hindrances to the study of
the Bible, and paid him the compliment to forbid his prophesying.
Porta’s genius was now limited to astonish, and
sometimes to terrify, the more ingenious part of I Secreti.
On entering his cabinet, some phantom of an attendant was
sure to be hovering in the air, moving as he who entered
moved; or he observed in some mirror that his face was
twisted on the wrong side of his shoulders, and did not quite
think that all was right when he clapped his hand on it; or
passing through a darkened apartment a magical landscape
burst on him, with human beings in motion, the boughs of
trees bending, and the very clouds passing over the sun; or
sometimes banquets, battles, and hunting-parties were in the
same apartment. “All these spectacles my friends have witnessed!”
exclaims the self-delighted Baptista Porta. When
his friends drank wine out of the same cup which he had
used, they were mortified with wonder; for he drank wine,
and they only water! or on a summer’s day, when all complained
of the sirocco, he would freeze his guests with cold
air in the room; or, on a sudden, let off a flying dragon to
sail along with a cracker in its tail, and a cat tied on his
back; shrill was the sound, and awful was the concussion; so
that it required strong nerves, in an age of apparitions and
devils, to meet this great philosopher when in his best
humour. Albertus Magnus entertained the Earl of Holland,
as that earl passed through Cologne, in a severe winter, with
a warm summer scene, luxuriant in fruits and flowers. The
fact is related by Trithemius—and this magical scene connected
with his vocal head, and his books De Secretis Mulierum,
and De Mirabilibus, confirmed the accusations they
raised against the great Albert for being a magician. His
291
apologist, Theophilus Raynaud, is driven so hard to defend
Albertus, that he at once asserts the winter changed to summer
and the speaking head to be two infamous flams! He
will not believe these authenticated facts, although he credits
a miracle which proves the sanctity of Albertus,—after three
centuries, the body of Albert the Great remained as sweet as
ever!

“Whether such enchauntments,” as old Mandeville cautiously
observeth, two centuries preceding the days of Porta,
were “by craft or by nygromancye, I wot nere.” But that
they were not unknown to Chaucer, appears in his “Frankelein’s
Tale,” where, minutely describing them, he communicates
the same pleasure he must himself have received from
the ocular illusions of “the Tregetoure,” or “Jogelour.”
Chaucer ascribes the miracle to a “naturall magique!” in
which, however, it was as unsettled whether the “Prince of
Darkness” was a party concerned.

For I am siker that there be sciences

By which men maken divers apparences

Swiche as thise subtil tregetoures play.

For oft at festes have I wel herd say

That tregetoures, within an halle large,

Have made come in a water and a barge,

And in the halle rowen up and doun.

Sometime hath semed come a grim leoun,

And sometime floures spring as in a mede,

Sometime a vine and grapes white and rede,

Sometime a castel al of lime and ston,

And whan hem liketh voideth it anon:

Thus semeth it to every mannes sight.

Bishop Wilkins’s museum was visited by Evelyn, who
describes the sort of curiosities which occupied and amused
the children of science. “Here, too, there was a hollow
statue, which gave a voice, and uttered words by a long concealed
pipe that went to its mouth, whilst one speaks through
it at a good distance:” a circumstance which, perhaps, they
were not then aware revealed the whole mystery of the ancient
oracles, which they attributed to demons rather than to
tubes, pulleys, and wheels. The learned Charles Patin, in
his scientific travels, records, among other valuable productions
of art, a cherry-stone, on which were engraven about a
dozen and a half of portraits! Even the greatest of human
geniuses, Leonardo da Vinci, to attract the royal patronage,
created a lion which ran before the French monarch, dropping
292
fleurs de lis from its shaggy breast. And another philosopher
who had a spinnet which played and stopped at command,
might have made a revolution in the arts and sciences, had
the half-stifled child that was concealed in it not been forced,
unluckily, to crawl into daylight, and thus it was proved that
a philosopher might be an impostor!

The arts, as well as the sciences, at the first institution of
the Royal Society, were of the most amusing class. The
famous Sir Samuel Moreland had turned his house into an
enchanted palace. Everything was full of devices, which
showed art and mechanism in perfection: his coach carried a
travelling kitchen; for it had a fire-place and grate, with
which he could make a soup, broil cutlets, and roast an egg;
and he dressed his meat by clock-work. Another of these
virtuosi, who is described as “a gentleman of superior order,
and whose house was a knickknackatory,” valued himself on
his multifarious inventions, but most in “sowing salads in the
morning, to be cut for dinner.” The house of Winstanley,
who afterwards raised the first Eddystone lighthouse, must
have been the wonder of the age. If you kicked aside an old
slipper, purposely lying in your way, up started a ghost before
you; or if you sat down in a certain chair, a couple of gigantic
arms would immediately clasp you in. There was an arbour in
the garden, by the side of a canal; you had scarcely seated yourself
when you were sent out afloat to the middle of the canal—from
whence you could not escape till this man of art and
science wound you up to the arbour. What was passing at the
“Royal Society” was also occurring at the “Académie des
Sciences” at Paris. A great and gouty member of that philosophical
body, on the departure of a stranger, would point
to his legs, to show the impossibility of conducting him to
the door; yet the astonished visitor never failed finding the
virtuoso waiting for him on the outside, to make his final
bow! While the visitor was going down stairs, this inventive
genius was descending with great velocity in a machine
from the window: so that he proved, that if a man of science
cannot force nature to walk down stairs, he may drive her
out at the window!

If they travelled at home, they set off to note down prodigies.
Dr. Plott, in a magnificent project of journeying
through England, for the advantage of “Learning and
Trade,” and the discovery of “Antiquities and other Curiosities,”
for which he solicited the royal aid which Leland enjoyed,
293
among other notable designs, discriminates a class
thus: “Next I shall inquire of animals; and first of strange
people.”—“Strange accidents that attend corporations or
families, as that the deans of Rochester ever since the foundation
by turns have died deans and bishops; the bird with a
white breast that haunts the family of Oxenham near Exeter
just before the death of any of that family; the bodies of
trees that are seen to swim in a pool near Brereton in
Cheshire, a certain warning to the heir of that honourable
family to prepare for the next world.” And such remarkables
as “Number of children, such as the Lady Temple, who before
she died saw seven hundred descended from her.”203 This
fellow of the Royal Society, who lived nearly to 1700, was
requested to give an edition of Pliny: we have lost the benefit
of a most copious commentary! Bishop Hall went to
“the Spa.” The wood about that place was haunted not
only by “freebooters, but by wolves and witches; although
these last are ofttimes but one.” They were called loups-garoux;
and the Greeks, it seems, knew them by the name
of λυκάνθρωποι, men-wolves: witches that have put on the
shapes of those cruel beasts. “We sawe a boy there, whose
half-face was devoured by one of them near the village; yet
so, as that the eare was rather cut than bitten off.” Rumour
had spread that the boy had had half his face devoured;
when it was examined, it turned out that his ear had only
been scratched! However, there can be no doubt of the existence
of “witch-wolves;” for Hall saw at Limburgh “one
of those miscreants executed, who confessed on the wheel to
have devoured two-and-forty children in that form.” They
would probably have found it difficult to have summoned the
mothers who had lost the children. But observe our philosopher’s
reasoning: “It would aske a large volume to scan
this problem of lycanthropy.” He had laboriously collected
all the evidence, and had added his arguments: the result
offers a curious instance of acute reasoning on a wrong
principle.204

294

Men of science and art then passed their days in a bustle
of the marvellous. I will furnish a specimen of philosophical
correspondence in a letter to old John Aubrey. The writer
betrays the versatility of his curiosity by very opposite discoveries.
“My hands are so full of work that I have no
time to transcribe for Dr. Henry More an account of the
Barnstable apparition—Lord Keeper North would take it
kindly from you—give a sight of this letter from Barnstable
to Dr. Whitchcot.” He had lately heard of a Scotchman
who had been carried by fairies into France; but the purpose
of his present letter is to communicate other sort of apparitions
than the ghost of Barnstable. He had gone to Glastonbury,
“to pick up a few berries from the holy thorn which
flowered every Christmas day.”205 The original thorn had
been cut down by a military saint in the civil wars; but the
trade of the place was not damaged, for they had contrived
not to have a single holy thorn, but several, “by grafting and
inoculation.”206 He promises to send these “berries;” but
requests Aubrey to inform “that person of quality who had
rather have a bush, that it was impossible to get one for
him. I am told,” he adds, “that there is a person about
Glastonbury who hath a nursery of them, which he sells for
a crown a piece,” but they are supposed not to be “of the
right kind.”

The main object of this letter is the writer’s “suspicion of
gold in this country;” for which he offers three reasons.
Tacitus says there was gold in England, and that Agrippa
came to a spot where he had a prospect of Ireland—from
295
which place he writes; secondly, that “an honest man” had
in this spot found stones from which he had extracted good
gold, and that he himself “had seen in the broken stones a
clear appearance of gold;” and thirdly, “there is a story
which goes by tradition in that part of the country, that in
the hill alluded to there was a door into a hole, that when
any wanted money they used to go and knock there, that a
woman used to appear, and give to such as came.207 At a
time one by greediness or otherwise gave her offence, she
flung to the door, and delivered this old saying, still remembered
in the country:

‘When all the Daws be gone and dead,

Then…. Hill shall shine gold red.’

My fancy is, that this relates to an ancient family of this
name, of which there is now but one man left, and he not
likely to have any issue.” These are his three reasons; and
some mines have perhaps been opened with no better ones!
But let us not imagine that this great naturalist was credulous;
for he tells Aubrey that “he thought it was but a
monkish tale forged in the abbey so famous in former time;
but as I have learned not to despise our forefathers, I question
whether this may not refer to some rich mine in the hill,
formerly in use, but now lost. I shall shortly request you to
discourse with my lord about it, to have advice, &c. In the
mean time it will be best to keep all private for his majesty’s
service, his lordship’s, and perhaps some private person’s
benefit.” But he has also positive evidence: “A mason not
long ago coming to the renter of the abbey for a freestone,
and sawing it, out came divers pieces of gold of £3 10s.
value apiece, of ancient coins. The stone belonged to some
chimney-work; the gold was hidden in it, perhaps, when the
Dissolution was near.” This last incident of finding coins in
a chimney-piece, which he had accounted for very rationally,
serves only to confirm his dream, that they were coined out
296
of the gold of the mine in the hill; and he becomes more
urgent for “a private search into these mines, which I have, I
think, a way to.” In the postscript he adds an account of
a well, which by washing, wrought a cure on a person deep
in the king’s evil. “I hope you don’t forget your promise
to communicate whatever thing you have relating to your
Idea.”

This promised Idea of Aubrey may be found in his MSS.,
under the title of “The Idea of Universal Education.” However
whimsical, one would like to see it. Aubrey’s life might
furnish a volume of these philosophical dreams: he was a
person who from his incessant bustle and insatiable curiosity
was called “The Carrier of Conceptions of the Royal Society.”
Many pleasant nights were “privately” enjoyed by Aubrey
and his correspondent about the “Mine in the Hill;” Ashmole’s
manuscripts at Oxford contain a collection of many
secrets of the Rosicrucians; one of the completest inventions
is “a Recipe how to walk invisible.” Such were the fancies
which rocked the children of science in their cradles! and so
feeble were the steps of our curious infancy!—But I start
in my dreams! dreading the reader may also have fallen
asleep!

“Measure is most excellent,” says one of the oracles;
“to which also we being in like manner persuaded, O most
friendly and pious Asclepiades, here finish”—the dreams at
the dawn of philosophy!


197 Godwin’s amusing Lives of the Necromancers abound in marvellous
stories of the supernatural feats of these old students.

198 Agrippa was the most fortunate and honoured of occult philosophers.
He was lodged at courts, and favoured by all his contemporaries. Scholars
like Erasmus spoke of him with admiration; and royalty constantly
sought his powers of divination. But in advanced life he was accused of
sorcery, and died poor in 1534.

199 One of the most popular of our old English prose romances, “The Historie
of Fryer Bacon,” narrates how he had intended to “wall England about
with brass,” by means of such a brazen head, had not the stupidity of a
servant prevented him. The tale may be read in Thoms’ “Collection of
Early English Prose Romances.”

200 The allusion here is to the automaton chess-player, first exhibited by
Kempelen (its inventor) in England about 1785. The figure was habited
as a Turk, and placed behind a chest, this was opened by the exhibitor
to display the machinery, which seemed to give the figure motion, while
playing intricate games of chess with any of the spectators. But it has
been fully demonstrated that this chest could conceal a full-grown man,
who could place his arm down that of the figure, and direct its movements
in the game; the machinery being really constructed to hide him, and disarm
suspicion. As the whole trick has been demonstrated by diagrams,
the marvellous nature of the machinery is exploded.

201 This brass duck was the work of a very ingenious mechanist, M. Vaucanson;
it is reported to have uttered its natural voice, moved its wings,
drank water, and ate corn. In 1738, he delighted the Parisians by a
figure of a shepherd which played on a pipe and beat a tabor; and a flute-player
who performed twelve tunes.

202 This great charlatan, after many successful impositions, ended his
life in poverty in the hospital at Saltzbourg, in 1541.

203 Similar popular fallacies may be seen carefully noted in R. Burton’s
“Admirable Curiosities, Rarities, and Wonders in England, Scotland, and
Ireland,” 1684. It is one of those curious volumes of “folk-lore” sent
out by Nat. Crouch the bookseller, under a fictitious name.

204 Hall’s postulate is, that God’s work could not admit of any substantial
change, which is above the reach of all infernal powers; but “Herein
the divell plays the double sophister; the sorcerer with sorcerers. Hee
both deludes the witch’s conceit and the beholder’s eyes.” In a word, Hall
believes in what he cannot understand! Yet Hall will not believe one of
the Catholic miracles of “the Virgin of Louvain,” though Lipsius had
written a book to commemorate “the goddess,” as Hall sarcastically calls
her. Hall was told, with great indignation, in the shop of the bookseller
of Lipsius, that when James the First had just looked over this work, he
flung it down, vociferating “Damnation to him that made it, and to him
that believes it!”

205 Thousands flocked to see this “miracle” in the middle ages, and their
presence brought great wealth to the abbey. It was believed to have grown
miraculously from the staff used by St. Joseph. It appears to have been
brought from Palestine, and merely to have flowered in accordance with
its natural season, though differing with ours.

206 Taylor, the water poet, in his “Wonders of the West,” 1649, says
that a slip was preserved by a vintner dwelling at Glastonbury, when the
soldiers cut down the tree; that he set it in his garden, “and he with others
did tell me that the same doth likewise bloom on the 25th day of December,
yearly.”

207 Many of these tales of treasures in hills, are now reduced to the simple
facts of discoveries being made of coins and personal ornaments, in
tumuli of Roman and Saxon settlers in England. In the British Museum
is a gold breastplate found in a grave at Mold, in Flintshire. The grave-hills
of Bohemia have furnished the museum at Vienna with a large number
of gold objects of great size and value. In Russia the dead have been
found placed between large plates of pure gold in the centre of such tumuli;
and in Ireland very large and valuable gold personal ornaments have been
frequently found in grave-hills.


 

ON PUCK THE COMMENTATOR.

Literary forgeries recently have been frequently indulged
in, and it is urged that they are of an innocent nature; but
impostures more easily practised than detected leave their
mischief behind, to take effect at a distant period; and as I
shall show, may entrap even the judicious! It may require
no high exertion of genius to draw up a grave account of an
ancient play-wright whose name has never reached us, or to
give an extract from a volume inaccessible to our inquiries
and, as dulness is no proof of spuriousness, forgeries, in time,
mix with authentic documents.208

297

We have ourselves witnessed versions of Spanish and Portuguese
poets, which are passed on their unsuspicious readers
without difficulty, but in which no parts of the pretended
originals can be traced; and to the present hour, whatever
antiquaries may affirm, the poems of Chatterton209 and Ossian210
are veiled in mystery!

If we possessed the secret history of the literary life of
George Steevens, it would display an unparalleled series of
arch deception and malicious ingenuity. He has been happily
characterised by Gifford as “the Puck of Commentators!”
Steevens is a creature so spotted over with literary forgeries
and adulterations, that any remarkable one about the time he
flourished may be attributed to him. They were the habits
of a depraved mind, and there was a darkness in his character
many shades deeper than belonged to Puck; even in the playfulness
of his invention there was usually a turn of personal
malignity, and the real object was not so much to raise a
laugh, as to “grin horribly a ghastly smile,” on the individual.
It is more than rumoured that he carried his ingenious
malignity into the privacies of domestic life; and it is
to be regretted that Mr. Nichols, who might have furnished
much secret history of this extraordinary literary forger, has,
from delicacy, mutilated his collective vigour.

George Steevens usually commenced his operations by
opening some pretended discovery in the evening papers,
which were then of a more literary cast than they are at present;
the St. James’s Chronicle, the General Evening Post,
or the Whitehall, were they not dead in body and in spirit,
would now bear witness to his successful efforts. The late
Mr. Boswell told me, that Steevens frequently wrote notes on
Shakspeare, purposely to mislead or entrap Malone, and obtain
for himself an easy triumph in the next edition! Steevens
loved to assist the credulous in getting up for them some
strange new thing, dancing them about with a Will-o’-the-wisp—now
alarming them by a shriek of laughter! and now
like a grinning Pigwigging sinking them chin-deep into a
298
quagmire! Once he presented them with a fictitious portrait
of Shakspeare, and when the brotherhood were sufficiently
divided in their opinions, he pounced upon them with a demonstration,
that every portrait of Shakspeare partook of the
same doubtful authority! Steevens usually assumed a nom
de guerre
of Collins, a pseudo-commentator, and sometimes of
Amner, who was discovered to be an obscure puritanic minister
who never read text or notes of a play-wright, whenever he
explored into a “thousand notable secrets” with which he has
polluted the pages of Shakspeare! The marvellous narrative
of the upas-tree of Java, which Darwin adopted in his plan of
“enlisting imagination under the banner of science,” appears
to have been another forgery which amused our “Puck.” It
was first given in the London Magazine, as an extract from a
Dutch traveller, but the extract was never discovered in the
original author, and “the effluvia of this noxious tree, which
through a district of twelve or fourteen miles had killed all
vegetation, and had spread the skeletons of men and animals,
affording a scene of melancholy beyond what poets have
described, or painters delineated,” is perfectly chimerical. A
splendid flim-flam! When Dr. Berkenhout was busied in
writing, without much knowledge or skill, a history of our
English authors, Steevens allowed the good man to insert a
choice letter by George Peele, giving an account of a “merry
meeting at the Globe,” wherein Shakspeare said Ben Jonson
and Ned Alleyne are admirably made to perform their respective
parts. As the nature of the “Biographia Literaria”
required authorities, Steevens ingeniously added, “Whence I
copied this letter I do not recollect.” However, he well knew
it came from the “Theatrical Mirror,” where he had first deposited
the precious original, to which he had unguardedly
ventured to affix the date of 1600; unluckily, Peele was discovered
to have died two years before he wrote his own letter!
The date is adroitly dropped in Berkenhout! Steevens did
not wish to refer to his original, which I have often seen
quoted as authority. One of these numerous forgeries of our
Puck appears in an article in Isaac Reed’s catalogue, art. 8708.
“The Boke of the Soldan, conteyninge strange matters
touchynge his lyfe and deathe, and the ways of his course, in
two partes, 12mo,” with this marginal note by Reed—“The
foregoing was written by George Steevens, Esq., from whom I
received it. It was composed merely to impose on ‘a literary
friend,’ and had its effect; for he was so far deceived as to its
299
authenticity, that he gave implicit credit to it, and put down
the person’s name in whose possession the original books were
supposed to be.”

One of the sort of inventions which I attribute to Steevens
has been got up with a deal of romantic effect, to embellish
the poetical life of Milton; and unquestionably must
have sadly perplexed his last matter-of-fact editor, who is not
a man to comprehend a flim-flam!—for he has sanctioned the
whole fiction, by preserving it in his biographical narrative!
The first impulse of Milton to travel in Italy is ascribed to
the circumstance of his having been found asleep at the foot
of a tree in the vicinity of Cambridge, when two foreign
ladies, attracted by the loveliness of the youthful poet,
alighted from their carriage, and having admired him for
some time as they imagined unperceived, the youngest, who
was very beautiful, drew a pencil from her pocket, and
having written some lines, put the paper with her trembling
hand into his own! But it seems,—for something was to
account how the sleeping youth could have been aware of
these minute particulars, unless he had been dreaming them,—that
the ladies had been observed at a distance by some
friends of Milton, and they explained to him the whole silent
adventure. Milton on opening the paper read four verses
from Guarini, addressed to those “human stars,” his own
eyes! On this romantic adventure, Milton set off for Italy,
to discover the fair “incognita,” to which undiscovered lady
we are told we stand indebted for the most impassioned
touches in the Paradise Lost! We know how Milton passed
his time in Italy, with Dati, and Gaddi, and Frescobaldi, and
other literary friends, amidst its academies, and often busied
in book-collecting. Had Milton’s tour in Italy been an adventure
of knight-errantry, to discover a lady whom he had
never seen, at least he had not the merit of going out of the
direct road to Florence and Rome, nor of having once alluded
to this Dame de ses pensées, in his letters or inquiries among
his friends, who would have thought themselves fortunate to
have introduced so poetical an adventure in the numerous
canzoni they showered on our youthful poet.

This historiette, scarcely fitted for a novel, first appeared
where generally Steevens’s literary amusements were carried
on, in the General Evening Post, or the St. James’s Chronicle:
and Mr. Todd, in the improved edition of Milton’s
Life, obtained this spurious original, where the reader may
300
find it; but the more curious part of the story remains to be
told. Mr. Todd proceeds, “The preceding highly-coloured
relation, however, is not singular; my friend, Mr. Walker,
points out to me a counterpart in the extract from the preface
to Poésies de Marguerite-Eleanore Clotilde, depuis
Madame de Surville, Poète François du XV. Siècle. Paris,
1803
.”

And true enough we find among “the family traditions”
of the same Clotilde, that Justine de Levis, great-grandmother
of this unknown poetess of the fifteenth century,
walking in a forest, witnessed the same beautiful spectacle
which the Italian Unknown had at Cambridge; never was
such an impression to be effaced, and she could not avoid
leaving her tablets by the side of the beautiful sleeper, declaring
her passion in her tablets by four Italian verses!
The very number our Milton had meted to him! Oh! these
four verses! they are as fatal in their number as the date of
Peele’s letter proved to George Steevens! Something still
escapes in the most ingenious fabrication which serves to decompose
the materials. It is well our veracious historian
dropped all mention of Guarini—else that would have given
that coup de grace—a fatal anachronism! However, his invention
supplied him with more originality than the adoption
of this story and the four verses would lead us to infer. He
tells us how Petrarch was jealous of the genius of his Clotilde’s
grandmother, and has even pointed out a sonnet
which, “among the traditions of the family,” was addressed
to her! He narrates, that the gentleman, when he fairly
awoke, and had read the “four verses,” set off for Italy,
which he run over till he found Justine, and Justine found
him, at a tournament at Modena! This parallel adventure
disconcerted our two grave English critics—they find a tale
which they wisely judge improbable, and because they discover
the tale copied, they conclude that “it is not singular!”
This knot of perplexity is, however, easily cut
through, if we substitute, which we are fully justified in,
for “Poète du XV. Siècle”—“du XIX. Siècle.” The
“Poésies” of Clotilde are as genuine a fabrication as Chatterton’s;
subject to the same objections, having many ideas
and expressions which were unknown in the language at the
time they are pretended to have been composed, and exhibiting
many imitations of Voltaire and other poets. The present
story of the four Italian verses, and the beautiful
301
Sleeper, would be quite sufficient evidence of the authenticity
of “the family traditions” of Clotilde, depuis Madame de
Surville
, and also of Monsieur De Surville himself; a pretended
editor, who is said to have found by mere accident the
precious manuscript, and while he was copying from the
press, in 1793, these pretty poems, for such they are, of his
grande tante, was shot in the Reign of Terror, and so completely
expired, that no one could ever trace his existence!
The real editor, who we must presume to be the poet, published
them in 1803.

Such, then, is the history of a literary forgery! A Puck
composes a short romantic adventure, which is quietly thrown
out to the world in a newspaper or a magazine; some collector,
such as the late Mr. Bindley, who procured for Mr.
Todd his original, as idle at least as he is curious, houses the
forlorn fiction—and it enters into literary history! A
French Chatterton picks up the obscure tale, and behold,
astonishes the literary inquirers of the very country whence
the imposture sprung! But the four Italian verses, and the
Sleeping Youth! Oh! Monsieur Vanderbourg! for that
gentleman is the ostensible editor of Clotilde’s poesies of the
fifteenth century, some ingenious persons are unlucky in this
world! Perhaps one day we may yet discover that this
“romantic adventure” of Milton and Justine de Levis is not
so original as it seems—it may lie hid in the Astrée of
D’Urfé, or some of the long romances of the Scuderies,
whence the English and the French Chattertons may have
drawn it. To such literary inventors we say with Swift:—

——— Such are your tricks;

But since you hatch, pray own your chicks!

Will it be credited that for the enjoyment of a temporary
piece of malice, Steevens would even risk his own reputation
as a poetical critic? Yet this he ventured, by throwing out
of his edition the poems of Shakspeare, with a remarkable
hyper-criticism, that “the strongest act of parliament that
could be framed would fail to compel readers into their service.”
Not only he denounced the sonnets of Shakspeare,
but the sonnet itself, with an absurd question, “What has
truth or nature to do with sonnets?” The secret history of
this unwarrantable mutilation of a great author by his editor
was, as I was informed by the late Mr. Boswell, merely done
to spite his rival commentator Malone, who had taken extraordinary
302
pains in their elucidation. Steevens himself had
formerly reprinted them, but when Malone from these sonnets
claimed for himself one ivy leaf of a commentator’s
pride, behold, Steevens in a rage would annihilate even
Shakspeare himself, that he might gain a triumph over
Malone! In the same spirit, but with more caustic pleasantry,
he opened a controversy with Malone respecting
Shakspeare’s wife! It seems that the poet had forgotten to
mention his wife in his copious will; and his recollection of
Mrs. Shakspeare seems to mark the slightness of his regard,
for he only introduced by an interlineation, a legacy to her of
his “second best bed with the furniture”—and nothing
more! Malone naturally inferred that the poet had forgot
her, and so recollected her as more strongly to mark how
little he esteemed her. He had already, as it is vulgarly expressed,
“cut her off, not indeed with a shilling, but with an
old bed!”211 All this seems judicious, till Steevens asserts the
conjugal affection of the bard, tells us, that the poet having,
when in health, provided for her by settlement, or knowing
that her father had already done so (circumstances entirely
conjectural), he bequeathed to her at his death not merely an
old piece of furniture, but
, perhaps, as a mark of peculiar
tenderness
,

The very bed that on his bridal night

Received him to the arms of Belvidera!

Steevens’ severity of satire marked the deep malevolence of
his heart; and Murphy has strongly pourtrayed him in his
address to the Malevoli.

Such another Puck was Horace Walpole! The King of
Prussia’s “Letter” to Rousseau, and “The Memorial” pretended
to have been signed by noblemen and gentlemen, were
fabrications, as he confesses, only to make mischief. It well
became him, whose happier invention, the Castle of Otranto,
was brought forward in the guise of forgery, so unfeelingly to
have reprobated the innocent inventions of a Chatterton.

We have Pucks busied among our contemporaries: whoever
shall discover their history will find it copious though
intricate; the malignity at least will exceed tenfold the
merriment.


208 A remarkable instance is afforded in the present work; see the note
to the article on Newspapers, in Vol. I., detailing one which has spread
falsity to an enormous extent throughout our general literature.

209 The pretended “antique manuscripts” preserved among the Chatterton
papers in the British Museum, as well as the fac-simile of the
“Yellow Roll,” published in the Cambridge edition of Chatterton’s works,
are, however, so totally unlike the writing of the era to which they purport
to belong, that no doubt need be entertained as to their falsity.

210 They are, however, so far determined by the fragments of Gaelic originals,
since published by Scottish antiquaries, that the amplifications of
Macpherson can be detected.

211 Mr. Charles Knight, in his edition of Shakspeare, first clearly pointed
out the true nature of the bequest. The great poet’s estates, with the
exception of a copyhold tenement, expressly mentioned in the will, were
freehold. His wife was entitled to dower, or a life interest of one-third of
the proceeds arising from lands or tenements the property of Shakspeare,
and which were of considerable value, she was thus amply provided for by
the clear and undeniable operation of the law of England. Mr. Halliwell
has further proved that such bequests were the constant modes of showing
regard to such relatives as were well provided for by the usual legal course
of events; and he adds, “so far from this bequest being one of slight importance,
and exhibiting small esteem, it was the usual mode of expressing
a mark of great affection.”


 

303

LITERARY FORGERIES.

The preceding article has reminded me of a subject by no
means incurious to the lovers of literature. A large volume
might be composed on literary impostors; their modes of
deception, however, were frequently repetitions; particularly
those at the restoration of letters, when there prevailed a
mania for burying spurious antiquities, that they might afterwards
be brought to light to confound their contemporaries.
They even perplex us at the present day. More sinister
forgeries have been performed by Scotchmen, of whom Archibald
Bower, Lauder, and Macpherson, are well known.

Even harmless impostures by some unexpected accident
have driven an unwary inquirer out of the course. George
Steevens must again make his appearance for a memorable
trick played on the antiquary Gough. This was the famous
tombstone on which was engraved the drinking-horn of
Hardyknute, to indicate his last fatal carouse; for this royal
Dane died drunk! To prevent any doubt, the name, in
Saxon characters, was sufficiently legible. Steeped in pickle
to hasten a precocious antiquity, it was then consigned to the
corner of a broker’s shop, where the antiquarian eye of Gough
often pored on the venerable odds and ends; it perfectly succeeded
on the “Director of the Antiquarian Society.” He
purchased the relic for a trifle, and dissertations of a due size
were preparing for the Archæologia!212 Gough never forgave
himself nor Steevens for this flagrant act of ineptitude. On
every occasion in the Gentleman’s Magazine, when compelled
304
to notice this illustrious imposition, he always struck out his
own name, and muffled himself up under his titular office of
“The Director!” Gough never knew that this “modern
antique” was only a piece of retaliation. In reviewing
Masters’s Life of Baker he found two heads, one scratched
down from painted glass by George Steevens, who would have
passed it off for a portrait of one of our kings. Gough, on
the watch to have a fling at George Steevens, attacked his
graphic performance, and reprobated a portrait which had
nothing human in it! Steevens vowed, that wretched as
Gough deemed his pencil to be, it should make “The
Director” ashamed of his own eyes, and be fairly taken in by
something scratched much worse. Such was the origin of
his adoption of this fragment of a chimney-slab, which I have
seen, and with a better judge wondered at the injudicious
antiquary, who could have been duped by the slight and ill-formed
scratches, and even with a false spelling of the name,
which, however, succeeded in being passed off as a genuine
Saxon inscription: but he had counted on his man.213 The
trick is not so original as it seems. One De Grassis had
engraved on marble the epitaph of a mule, which he buried
in his vineyard: some time after, having ordered a new plantation
on the spot, the diggers could not fail of disinterring
what lay ready for them. The inscription imported that one
Publius Grassus had raised this monument to his mule! De
Grassis gave it out as an odd coincidence of names, and a
prophecy about his own mule! It was a simple joke! The
marble was thrown by, and no more thought of. Several
years after it rose into celebrity, for with the erudite it then
305
passed for an ancient inscription, and the antiquary Poracchi
inserted the epitaph in his work on “Burials.” Thus De
Grassis and his mule, equally respectable, would have come
down to posterity, had not the story by some means got
wind! An incident of this nature is recorded in Portuguese
history, contrived with the intention to keep up the national
spirit, and diffuse hopes of the new enterprise of Vasco de
Gama, who had just sailed on a voyage of discovery to the
Indies. Three stones were discovered near Cintra, bearing in
ancient characters a Latin inscription; a sibylline oracle addressed
prophetically “To the Inhabitants of the West!”
stating that when these three stones shall be found, the
Ganges, the Indus, and the Tagus should exchange their
commodities! This was the pious fraud of a Portuguese
poet, sanctioned by the approbation of the king. When the
stones had lain a sufficient time in the damp earth, so as to
become apparently antique, our poet invited a numerous party
to a dinner at his country-house; in the midst of the entertainment
a peasant rushed in, announcing the sudden discovery
of this treasure! The inscription was placed among
the royal collections as a sacred curiosity! The prophecy
was accomplished, and the oracle was long considered
genuine!

In such cases no mischief resulted; the annals of mankind
were not confused by spurious dynasties and fabulous chronologies;
but when literary forgeries are published by those
whose character hardly admits of a suspicion that they are
themselves the impostors, the difficulty of assigning a motive
only increases that of forming a decision; to adopt or reject
them may be equally dangerous.

In this class we must place Annius of Viterbo,214 who published
a pretended collection of historians of the remotest
antiquity, some of whose names had descended to us in the
works of ancient writers, while their works themselves had
been lost. Afterwards he subjoined commentaries to confirm
their authority by passages from known authors. These at
first were eagerly accepted by the learned; the blunders of
the presumed editor, one of which was his mistaking the
306
right name of the historian he forged, were gradually detected,
till at length the imposture was apparent! The pretended
originals were more remarkable for their number than their
volume; for the whole collection does not exceed 171 pages,
which lessened the difficulty of the forgery; while the commentaries
which were afterwards published must have been
manufactured at the same time as the text. In favour of
Annius, the high rank he occupied at the Roman Court, his
irreproachable conduct, and his declaration that he had
recovered some of these fragments at Mantua, and that others
had come from Armenia, induced many to credit these
pseudo-historians. A literary war soon kindled; Niceron has
discriminated between four parties engaged in this conflict.
One party decried the whole of the collection as gross
forgeries; another obstinately supported their authenticity; a
third decided that they were forgeries before Annius possessed
them, who was only credulous; while a fourth party considered
them as partly authentic, and ascribed their blunders
to the interpolations of the editor, to increase their importance.
Such as they were, they scattered confusion over the
whole face of history. The false Berosus opens his history
before the deluge, when, according to him, the Chaldeans
through preceding ages had faithfully preserved their historical
evidences! Annius hints, in his commentary, at the
archives and public libraries of the Babylonians: the days of
Noah comparatively seemed modern history with this dreaming
editor. Some of the fanciful writers of Italy were duped:
Sansovino, to delight the Florentine nobility, accommodated
them with a new title of antiquity in their ancestor Noah,
Imperatore e monarcha delle genti, visse e morì in quelle parti.
The Spaniards complained that in forging these fabulous
origins of different nations, a new series of kings from
the ark of Noah had been introduced by some of their rhodomontade
historians to pollute the sources of their history.
Bodin’s otherwise valuable works are considerably injured by
Annius’s supposititious discoveries. One historian died of
grief, for having raised his elaborate speculations on these
fabulous originals; and their credit was at length so much
reduced, that Pignori and Maffei both announced to their
readers that they had not referred in their works to the pretended
writers of Annius! Yet, to the present hour, these
presumed forgeries are not always given up. The problem
remains unsolved—and the silence of the respectable Annius,
307
in regard to the forgery, as well as what he affirmed when
alive, leave us in doubt whether he really intended to laugh
at the world by these fairy tales of the giants of antiquity.
Sanchoniathon, as preserved by Eusebius, may be classed
among these ancient writings or forgeries, and has been
equally rejected and defended.

Another literary forgery, supposed to have been grafted on
those of Annius, involved the Inghirami family. It was by
digging in their grounds that they discovered a number of
Etruscan antiquities, consisting of inscriptions, and also fragments
of a chronicle, pretended to have been composed sixty
years before the vulgar era. The characters on the marbles
were the ancient Etruscan, and the historical work tended to
confirm the pretended discoveries of Annius. They were
collected and enshrined in a magnificent folio by Curtius
Inghirami, who, a few years after, published a quarto volume
exceeding one thousand pages to support their authenticity.
Notwithstanding the erudition of the forger, these monuments
of antiquity betrayed their modern condiment.215 There
were uncial letters which no one knew; but these were said
to be undiscovered ancient Etruscan characters; it was more
difficult to defend the small italic letters, for they were not used
in the age assigned to them; besides that, there were dots on
the letter i, a custom not practised till the eleventh century.
The style was copied from the Latin of the Psalms and the
Breviary; but Inghirami discovered that there had been an
intercourse between the Etruscans and the Hebrews, and that
David had imitated the writings of Noah and his descendants!
Of Noah the chronicle details speeches and anecdotes!

The Romans, who have preserved so much of the Etruscans,
had not, however, noticed a single fact recorded in these
Etruscan antiquities. Inghirami replied that the manuscript
was the work of the secretary of the college of the Etrurian
augurs, who alone was permitted to draw his materials from
the archives, and who, it would seem, was the only scribe
who has favoured posterity with so much secret history. It
was urged in favour of the authenticity of these Etruscan
monuments, that Inghirami was so young an antiquary at
308
the time of the discovery, that he could not even explain
them; and that when fresh researches were made on the
spot, other similar monuments were also disinterred, where
evidently they had long lain; the whole affair, however contrived,
was confined to the Inghirami family. One of them,
half a century before, had been the librarian of the Vatican,
and to him is ascribed the honour of the forgeries which he
buried where he was sure they would be found. This, however,
is a mere conjecture! Inghirami, who published and
defended their authenticity, was not concerned in their fabrication;
the design was probably merely to raise the antiquity
of Volaterra, the family estate of the Inghirami; and for this
purpose one of its learned branches had bequeathed his posterity
a collection of spurious historical monuments, which
tended to overturn all received ideas on the first ages of
history.216

It was probably such impostures, and those of false decretals
of
Isidore, which were forged for the maintenance of
the papal supremacy, and for eight hundred years formed the
fundamental basis of the canon law, the discipline of the
church, and even the faith of Christianity, which led to the
monstrous pyrrhonism of father Hardouin, who, with immense
erudition, had persuaded himself that, excepting the Bible
and Homer, Herodotus, Plautus, Pliny the elder, with fragments
of Cicero, Virgil, and Horace, all the remains of
classical literature were forgeries of the thirteenth and fourteenth
centuries! In two dissertations he imagined that he
had proved that the Æneid was not written by Virgil, nor the
Odes of Horace by that poet. Hardouin was one of those
wrong-headed men who, once having fallen into a delusion,
whatever afterwards occurs to them on their favourite subject
only tends to strengthen it. He died in his own faith! He
seems not to have been aware that by ascribing such prodigal
inventions as Plutarch, Thucydides, Livy, Tacitus, and other
historians, to the men he did, he was raising up an unparalleled
age of learning and genius when monks could only write
meagre chronicles, while learning and genius themselves lay
in an enchanted slumber with a suspension of all their vital
powers.

309

There are numerous instances of the forgeries of smaller
documents. The Prayer-book of Columbus, presented to him
by the Pope, which the great discoverer of a new world
bequeathed to the Genoese republic, has a codicil in his own
writing, as one of the leaves testifies, but as volumes composed
against its authenticity deny. The famous description
in Petrarch’s Virgil, so often quoted, of his first rencontre
with Laura in the church of St. Clair on a Good Friday, 6th
April, 1327, it has been recently attempted to be shown is a
forgery. By calculation, it appears that the 6th April, 1327,
fell on a Monday! The Good Friday seems to have been a
blunder of the manufacturer of the note. He was entrapped
by reading the second sonnet, as it appears in the printed
editions!

Era il giorno ch’ al sol si scolorana

Per la pietà del suo fattore i rai.

“It was on the day when the rays of the sun were obscured
by compassion for his Maker.” The forger imagined this
description alluded to Good Friday and the eclipse at the
Crucifixion. But how stands the passage in the MS. in
the Imperial Library of Vienna, which Abbé Costaing has
found?

Era il giorno ch’ al sol di color raro

Parve la pietà da suo fattore, ai rai

Quand Io fu preso; e non mi guardai

Che ben vostri occhi dentro mi legaro.

“It was on the day that I was captivated, devotion for its
Maker appeared in the rays of a brilliant sun, and I did not
well consider that it was your eyes that enchained me!”

The first meeting, according to the Abbé Costaing, was
not in a church, but in a meadow—as appears by the ninety-first
sonnet. The Laura of Sade was not the Laura of
Petrarch, but Laura de Baux, unmarried, and who died
young, residing in the vicinity of Vaucluse. Petrarch had
often viewed her from his own window, and often enjoyed
her society amidst her family.217 If the Abbé Costaing’s discovery
310
be confirmed, the good name of Petrarch is freed from
the idle romantic passion for a married woman. It would be
curious if the famous story of the first meeting with Laura
in the church of St. Clair originated in the blunder of the
forger’s misconception of a passage which was incorrectly
printed, as appears by existing manuscripts!

Literary forgeries have been introduced into bibliography;
dates have been altered; fictitious titles affixed; and books
have been reprinted, either to leave out or to interpolate
whole passages! I forbear entering minutely into this part
of the history of literary forgery, for this article has already
grown voluminous. When we discover, however, that one
of the most magnificent of amateurs, and one of the most
critical of bibliographers, were concerned in a forgery of this
nature, it may be useful to spread an alarm among collectors.
The Duke de la Vallière, and the Abbé de St. Leger once
concerted together to supply the eager purchaser of literary
rarities with a copy of De Tribus Impostoribus, a book, by
the date, pretended to have been printed in 1598, though
probably a modern forgery of 1698. The title of such a
work had long existed by rumour, but never was a copy seen
by man! Works printed with this title have all been proved
to be modern fabrications. A copy, however, of the introuvable
original was sold at the Duke de la Vallière’s sale! The
history of this volume is curious. The Duke and the Abbé
having manufactured a text, had it printed in the old Gothic
character, under the title, De Tribus Impostoribus. They
proposed to put the great bibliopolist, De Bure, in good
humour, whose agency would sanction the imposture. They
were afterwards to dole out copies at twenty-five louis each,
which would have been a reasonable price for a book which
no one ever saw! They invited De Bure to dinner, flattered
and cajoled him, and, as they imagined, at a moment they
had wound him up to their pitch, they exhibited their manufacture;
the keen-eyed glance of the renowned cataloguer of
the “Bibliographie Instructive” instantly shot like lightning
over it, and, like lightning, destroyed the whole edition. He
not only discovered the forgery, but reprobated it! He
refused his sanction; and the forging Duke and Abbé, in
confusion, suppressed the livre introuvable; but they owed
a grudge to the honest bibliographer, and attempted to
write down the work whence the De Bures derive their
fame.

311

Among the extraordinary literary impostors of our age—if
we except Lauder, who, detected by the Ithuriel pen of Bishop
Douglas, lived to make his public recantation of his audacious
forgeries, and Chatterton, who has buried his inexplicable story
in his own grave, a tale, which seems but half told—we must
place a man well known in the literary world under the assumed
name of George Psalmanazar. He composed his autobiography
as the penance of contrition, not to be published
till he was no more, when all human motives have ceased
which might cause his veracity to be suspected. The life is
tedious; but I have curiously traced the progress of the mind
in an ingenious imposture, which is worth preservation. The
present literary forgery consisted of personating a converted
islander of Formosa: a place then little known but by the
reports of the Jesuits, and constructing a language and a
history of a new people and a new religion, entirely of his
own invention! This man was evidently a native of the south
of France; educated in some provincial college of the Jesuits,
where he had heard much of their discoveries of Japan; he had
looked over their maps, and listened to their comments. He
forgot the manner in which the Japanese wrote; but supposed,
like orientalists, they wrote from the right to the left, which
he found difficult to manage. He set about excogitating an
alphabet; but actually forgot to give names to his letters,
which afterwards baffled him before literary men.

He fell into gross blunders; having inadvertently affirmed
that the Formosans sacrificed eighteen thousand male infants
annually, he persisted in not lessening the number. It was
proved to be an impossibility in so small an island, without
occasioning a depopulation. He had made it a principle in
this imposture never to vary when he had once said a thing.
All this was projected in haste, fearful of detection by those
about him.

He was himself surprised at his facility of invention, and
the progress of his forgery. He had formed an alphabet, a
considerable portion of a new language, a grammar, a new
division of the year into twenty months, and a new religion!
He had accustomed himself to write his language; but being
an inexpert writer with the unusual way of writing backwards,
he found this so difficult, that he was compelled to
change the complicated forms of some of his letters. He now
finally quitted his home, assuming the character of a Formosan
convert, who had been educated by the Jesuits. He was then
312
in his fifteenth or sixteenth year. To support his new character,
he practised some religious mummeries; he was seen
worshipping the rising and setting sun. He made a prayer-book
with rude drawings of the sun, moon, and stars, to
which he added some gibberish prose and verse, written in his
invented character, muttering or chanting it, as the humour
took him. His custom of eating raw flesh seemed to assist
his deception more than the sun and moon.218

In a garrison at Sluys he found a Scotch regiment in the
Dutch pay; the commander had the curiosity to invite our
Formosan to confer with Innes, the chaplain to his regiment.
This Innes was probably the chief cause of the imposture being
carried to the extent it afterwards reached. Innes was a
clergyman, but a disgrace to his cloth. As soon as he fixed
his eye on our Formosan, he hit on a project; it was nothing
less than to make Psalmanazar the ladder of his own ambition,
and the stepping-place for him to climb up to a good
living! Innes was a worthless character; as afterwards appeared,
when by an audacious imposition Innes practised on
the Bishop of London, he avowed himself to be the author of
an anonymous work, entitled “A Modest Inquiry after Moral
Virtue;” for this he obtained a good living in Essex: the
real author, a poor Scotch clergyman, obliged him afterwards
to disclaim the work in print, and to pay him the profit of
the edition which Innes had made! He lost his character,
and retired to the solitude of his living; if not penitent, at
least mortified.

Such a character was exactly adapted to become the foster-father
of imposture. Innes courted the Formosan, and easily
won on the adventurer, who had hitherto in vain sought for
a patron. Meanwhile no time was lost by Innes to inform
the unsuspicious and generous Bishop of London of the prize
he possessed—to convert the Formosan was his ostensible
pretext; to procure preferment his concealed motive. It is
curious enough to observe, that the ardour of conversion died
away in Innes, and the most marked neglect of his convert
prevailed, while the answer of the bishop was protracted or
doubtful. He had at first proposed to our Formosan impostor
to procure his discharge, and convey him to England; this
was eagerly consented to by our pliant adventurer. A few
Dutch schellings, and fair words, kept him in good humour;
313
but no letter coming from the bishop, there were fewer words,
and not a stiver! This threw a new light over the character
of Innes to the inexperienced youth. Psalmanazar sagaciously
now turned all his attention to some Dutch ministers;
Innes grew jealous lest they should pluck the bird which he
had already in his net. He resolved to baptize the impostor—which
only the more convinced Psalmanazar that Innes was
one himself; for before this time Innes had practised a stratagem
on him which had clearly shown what sort of a man
his Formosan was.

This stratagem was this: he made him translate a passage
in Cicero, of some length, into his pretended language, and
give it him in writing; this was easily done, by Psalmanazar’s
facility of inventing characters. After Innes had made him
construe it, he desired to have another version of it on another
paper. The proposal, and the arch manner of making
it, threw our impostor into the most visible confusion. He had
had but a short time to invent the first paper, less to recollect
it; so that in the second transcript not above half the words
were to be found which existed in the first. Innes assumed
a solemn air, and Psalmanazar was on the point of throwing
himself on his mercy, but Innes did not wish to unmask the
impostor; he was rather desirous of fitting the mask closer to
his face. Psalmanazar, in this hard trial, had given evidence
of uncommon facility, combined with a singular memory.
Innes cleared his brow, smiled with a friendly look, and only
hinted in a distant manner that he ought to be careful to be
better provided for the future! An advice which Psalmanazar
afterwards bore in mind, and at length produced the forgery of
an entire new language; and which, he remarkably observes,
“by what I have tried since I came into England, I cannot
say but I could have compassed it with less difficulty than
can be conceived had I applied closely to it.” When a version
of the catechism was made into the pretended Formosan
language, which was submitted to the judgment of the first
scholars, it appeared to them grammatical, and was pronounced
to be a real language, from the circumstance that it resembled
no other! and they could not conceive that a stripling could
be the inventor of a language. If the reader is curious to examine
this extraordinary imposture, I refer him to that literary
curiosity, “An Historical and Geographical Description
of Formosa, with Accounts of the Religion, Customs and Manners
of the Inhabitants, by George Psalmanazar, a Native of
314
the said Isle,” 1704; with numerous plates, wretched inventions!
of their dress! religious ceremonies! their tabernacle
and altars to the sun, the moon, and the ten stars! their architecture!
the viceroy’s castle! a temple! a city house! a
countryman’s house! and the Formosan alphabet! In his
conferences before the Royal Society with a Jesuit just returned
from China, the Jesuit had certain strong suspicions
that our hero was an impostor. The good father remained
obstinate in his own conviction, but could not satisfactorily
communicate it to others; and Psalmanazar, after politely asking
pardon for the expression, complains of the Jesuit that
he lied most impudently,” mentitur impudentissime! Dr.
Mead absurdly insisted Psalmanazar was a Dutchman or a
German; some thought him a Jesuit in disguise, a tool of
the non-jurors; the Catholics thought him bribed by the
Protestants to expose their church; the Presbyterians that
he was paid to explode their doctrine, and cry up episcopacy!
This fabulous history of Formosa seems to have been projected
by his artful prompter Innes, who put Varenius into
Psalmanazar’s hands to assist him; trumpeted forth in the
domestic and foreign papers an account of this converted Formosan;
maddened the booksellers to hurry the author, who
was scarcely allowed two months to produce this extraordinary
volume; and as the former accounts which the public possessed
of this island were full of monstrous absurdities and
contradictions, these assisted the present imposture. Our
forger resolved not to describe new and surprising things as
they had done, but rather studied to clash with them, probably
that he might have an opportunity of pretending to
correct them. The first edition was immediately sold; the
world was more divided than ever in opinion; in a second
edition he prefixed a vindication!—the unhappy forger got
about twenty guineas for an imposture, whose delusion spread
far and wide! Some years afterwards Psalmanazar was engaged
in a minor imposture; one man had persuaded him to
father a white composition called the Formosan japan! which
was to be sold at a high price! It was curious for its whiteness,
but it had its faults. The project failed, and Psalmanazar
considered the miscarriage of the white Formosan japan as a
providential warning to repent of all his impostures of
Formosa!

Among these literary forgeries may be classed several ingenious
ones fabricated for a political purpose. We had certainly
315
numerous ones during our civil wars in the reign of
Charles the First. This is not the place to continue the
controversy respecting the mysterious Eikon Basiliké, which
has been ranked among them, from the ambiguous claim of
Gauden.219 A recent writer who would probably incline not
to leave the monarch, were he living, not only his head but
the little fame he might obtain by the “Verses” said to be
written by him at Carisbrook Castle, would deprive him also
of these. Henderson’s death-bed recantation is also reckoned
among them; and we have a large collection of “Letters of
Sir Henry Martin to his Lady of Delight,” which were the
satirical effusions of a wit of that day, but by the price they
have obtained, are probably considered as genuine ones, and
exhibit an amusing picture of his loose rambling life.220 There
is a ludicrous speech of the strange Earl of Pembroke, which
was forged by the inimitable Butler. Sir John Birkenhead,
a great humourist and wit, had a busy pen in these spurious
letters and speeches.221


212 I have since been informed that this famous invention was originally
a flim-flam of a Mr. Thomas White, a noted collector and dealer in antiquities.
But it was Steevens who placed it in the broker’s shop, where he was
certain of catching the antiquary. When the late Mr. Pegge, a profound
brother, was preparing to write a dissertation on it, the first inventor of
the flam stepped forward to save any further tragical termination; the
wicked wit had already succeeded too well.

213 The stone may be found in the British Museum. HARDCNVT is the
reading on the Harthacnut stone; but the true orthography of the name
is HARÐACNVT. It was reported to have been discovered in Kennington-lane,
where the palace of the monarch was said to have been located, and
the inscription carefully made in Anglo-Saxon characters, was to the effect
that “Here Hardcnut drank a wine horn dry, stared about him, and
died.”

Sylvanus Urban, my once excellent and old friend, seems a trifle uncourteous
on this grave occasion.—He tells us, however, that “The history
of this wanton trick, with a fac-simile of Schnebbelie’s drawing, may be
seen in his volume lx. p. 217.” He says that this wicked contrivance of
George Steevens was to entrap this famous draughtsman! Does Sylvanus
then deny that “the Director” was not also “entrapped?” and that he
always struck out his own name in the proof-sheets of the Magazine, substituting
his official designation, by which the whole society itself seemed
to screen “the Director!”

214 He was a Dominican monk, his real name being Giovanni Nanni,
which he Latinized in conformity with the custom of his era. He was born
1432, and died 1502. His great work, Antiquitatem Rariorum, professes
to contain the works of Manetho, Berosus, and other authors of equal
antiquity.

215 A forgery of a similar character has been recently effected in the débris
of the Chapelle St. Eloi (Département de L’Eure, France), where many inscriptions
connected with the early history of France were exhumed, which
a deputation of antiquaries, convened to examine their authenticity, have
since pronounced to be forgeries!

216 The volume of these pretended Antiquities is entitled Etruscarum
Antiquitatum Fragmenta, fo. Franc.
1637. That which Inghirami published
to defend their authenticity is in Italian, Discorso sopra l’Opposizioni
fatte all’ Antichita Toscane
, 4to, Firenze, 1645.

217 I draw this information from a little “new year’s gift,” which my
learned friend, the Rev. S. Weston, presented to his friends in 1822, entitled
“A Visit to Vaucluse,” accompanied by a Supplement. He derives
his account apparently from a curious publication of L’Abbé Costaing de
Pusigner d’Avignon, which I with other inquirers have not been able to
procure, but which it is absolutely necessary to examine, before we can
decide on the very curious but unsatisfactory accounts we have hitherto
possessed of the Laura of Petrarch.

218 For some further notices of Psalmanazar and his literary labours, we
may refer the reader to vol. i. p. 137, note.

219 The question has been discussed with great critical acumen by Dr.
Wordsworth.

220 Since this was published I have discovered that Harry Martin’s Letters
are not forgeries, but I cannot immediately recover my authority.

221 One of the most amusing of these tricks was perpetrated on William
Prynne, the well-known puritanic hater of the stage, by some witty cavalier.
Prynne’s great work, “Histriomastix, the Player’s Scourge; or,
Actor’s Tragedy,” an immense quarto, of 1100 pages, was a complete
condemnation of all theatrical amusements; but in 1649 appeared a tract
of four leaves, entitled “Mr. William Prynne, his Defence of Stage
Playes; or, a Retractation of a former Book of his called Histriomastix.”
It must have astonished many readers in his own day, and would have
passed for his work in more modern times, but for the accidental preservation
of a single copy of a handbill Prynne published disclaiming the whole
thing. His style is most amusingly imitated throughout, and his great
love for quoting authorities in his margin. He is made to complain that
“this wicked and tyrannical army did lately in a most inhumane, cruell,
rough, and barbarous manner, take away the poor players from their
houses, being met there to discharge the duty of their callings: as if this
army were fully bent, and most trayterously and maliciously set, to put
down and depresse all the King’s friends, not only in the parliament but
in the very theatres; they have no care of covenant or any thing else.”
And he is further made to declare, in spite of “what the malicious, clamorous,
and obstreperous people” may object, that he once wrote
against stage-plays,—that it was “when I had not so clear a light as now
I have.” We can fancy the amusement this pamphlet must have been to
many readers during the great Civil War.


 

316

OF LITERARY FILCHERS.

An honest historian at times will have to inflict severe stroke
on his favourites. This has fallen to my lot, for in the course
of my researches, I have to record that we have both forgers
and purloiners, as well as other more obvious impostors, in
the republic of letters! The present article descends to relate
anecdotes of some contrivances to possess our literary
curiosities by other means than by purchase; and the only
apology which can be alleged for the splendida peccata, as St.
Austin calls the virtues of the heathen, of the present innocent
criminals, is their excessive passion for literature, and
otherwise the respectability of their names. According to
Grose’s “Classical Dictionary of the Vulgar Tongue,” we
have had celebrated collectors, both in the learned and vulgar
idioms. But one of them, who had some reasons too to be
tender on this point, distinguished this mode of completing
his collections, not by book-stealing, but by book-coveting.
On some occasions, in mercy, we must allow of softening
names. Were not the Spartans allowed to steal from one
another, and the bunglers only punished?

It is said that Pinelli made occasional additions to his literary
treasures sometimes by his skill in an art which lay
much more in the hand than in the head: however, as Pinelli
never stirred out of his native city but once in his lifetime,
when the plague drove him from home, his field of action was
so restricted, that we can hardly conclude that he could have
been so great an enterpriser in this way. No one can have
lost their character by this sort of exercise in a confined
circle, and be allowed to prosper! A light-fingered Mercury
would hardly haunt the same spot: however, this is as it may
be! It is probable that we owe to this species of accumulation
many precious manuscripts in the Cottonian collection.
It appears by the manuscript note-book of Sir Nicholas Hyde,
chief justice of the King’s Bench from the second to the
seventh year of Charles the First, that Sir Robert Cotton
had in his library, records, evidences, ledger-books, original
letters, and other state papers, belonging to the king; for the
attorney-general of that time, to prove this, showed a copy
of the pardon which Sir Robert had obtained from King
James for embezzling records, &c.222

317

Gough has more than insinuated that Rawlinson and his
friend Umfreville “lie under very strong suspicions;” and he
asserts that the collector of the Wilton treasures made as
free as Dr. Willis with his friend’s coins.223 But he has also
put forth a declaration relating to Bishop More, the famous
collector, that “the bishop collected his library by plundering
those of the clergy in his diocese; some he paid with sermons
or more modern books; others, less civilly, only with a quid
illiterati cum libris?
” This plundering then consisted
rather of cajoling others out of what they knew not how to
value; and this is an advantage which every skilful lover of
books must enjoy over those whose apprenticeship has not
expired. I have myself been plundered by a very dear friend
of some such literary curiosities, in the days of my innocence
and of his precocity of knowledge. However, it does appear
that Bishop More did actually lay violent hands in a snug
corner on some irresistible little charmer; which we gather
from a precaution adopted by a friend of the bishop, who one
day was found busy in hiding his rarest books, and locking up
as many as he could. On being asked the reason of this odd
occupation, the bibliopolist ingenuously replied, “The Bishop
of Ely dines with me to-day.” This fact is quite clear, and
here is another as indisputable. Sir Robert Saville writing to
Sir Robert Cotton, appointing an interview with the founder
of the Bodleian Library, cautions Sir Robert, that “If he
held any book so dear as that he would be loath to lose it, he
should not let Sir Thomas out of his sight, but set ‘the boke’
aside beforehand.” A surprise and detection of this nature
has been revealed in a piece of secret history by Amelot de la
Houssaie, which terminated in very important political consequences.
He assures us that the personal dislike which
Pope Innocent X. bore to the French had originated in his
youth, when cardinal, from having been detected in the
library of an eminent French collector, of having purloined
a most rare volume. The delirium of a collector’s rage overcame
even French politesse; the Frenchman not only openly
accused his illustrious culprit, but was resolved that he
should not quit the library without replacing the precious
318
volume—from accusation and denial both resolved to try
their strength: but in this literary wrestling-match the
book dropped out of the cardinal’s robes!—and from that
day he hated the French—at least their more curious
collectors!

Even an author on his dying bed, at those awful moments,
should a collector be by his side, may not be considered
secure from his too curious hands. Sir William Dugdale
possessed the minutes of King James’s life, written by Camden,
till within a fortnight of his death; as also Camden’s
own life, which he had from Hacket, the author of the folio
life of Bishop Williams: who, adds Aubrey, “did filch it
from Mr. Camden, as he lay a dying!” He afterwards corrects
his information, by the name of Dr. Thorndyke, which,
however, equally answers our purpose, to prove that even
dying authors may dread such collectors!

The medalists have, I suspect, been more predatory than
these subtractors of our literary treasures; not only from the
facility of their conveyance, but from a peculiar contrivance
which of all those things which admit of being secretly purloined,
can only be practised in this department—for they
can steal and no human hand can search them with any possibility
of detection; they can pick a cabinet and swallow the
curious things, and transport them with perfect safety, to be
digested at their leisure. An adventure of this kind happened
to Baron Stosch, the famous antiquary. It was in looking
over the gems of the royal cabinet of medals, that the keeper
perceived the loss of one; his place, his pension, and his reputation
were at stake: and he insisted that Baron Stosch
should be most minutely examined; in this dilemma, forced
to confession, this erudite collector assured the keeper of the
royal cabinet, that the strictest search would not avail:
“Alas, sir! I have it here within,” he said, pointing to his
breast—an emetic was suggested by the learned practitioner
himself, probably from some former experiment. This was
not the first time that such a natural cabinet had been invented;
the antiquary Vaillant, when attacked at sea by an
Algerine, zealously swallowed a whole series of Syrian kings;
when he landed at Lyons, groaning with his concealed treasure,
he hastened to his friend, his physician, and his brother
antiquary Dufour,—who at first was only anxious to inquire
of his patient, whether the medals were of the higher empire?
Vaillant showed two or three, of which nature had kindly relieved
319
him. A collection of medals was left to the city of
Exeter, and the donor accompanied the bequest by a clause
in his will, that should a certain antiquary, his old friend and
rival, be desirous of examining the coins, he should be watched
by two persons, one on each side. La Croze informs us in
his life, that the learned Charles Patin, who has written a
work on medals, was one of the present race of collectors:
Patin offered the curators of the public library at Basle to
draw up a catalogue of the cabinet of Amberback there preserved,
containing a good number of medals; but they would
have been more numerous, had the catalogue-writer not diminished
both them and his labour, by sequestrating some of
the most rare, which was not discovered till this plunderer of
antiquity was far out of their reach.

When Gough touched on this odd subject in the first edition
of his “British Topography,” “An Academic” in the
Gentleman’s Magazine for August 1772, insinuated that this
charge of literary pilfering was only a jocular one; on which
Gough, in his second edition, observed that this was not the
case, and that “one might point out enough light-fingered
antiquaries
in the present age, to render such a charge extremely
probable against earlier ones.” The most extraordinary
part of this slight history is, that our public denouncer
some time after proved himself to be one of these
“light-fingered antiquaries:” the deed itself, however, was
more singular than disgraceful. At the disinterment of the
remains of Edward the First, around which thirty years ago
assembled our most erudite antiquaries, Gough was observed,
as Steevens used to relate, in a wrapping great-coat of unusual
dimensions; that witty and malicious “Puck,” so
capable himself of inventing mischief, easily suspected
others, and divided his glance as much on the living piece of
antiquity as on the elder. In the act of closing up the relics
of royalty, there was found wanting an entire fore-finger of
Edward the First; and as the body was perfect when
opened, a murmur of dissatisfaction was spreading, when
“Puck” directed their attention to the great antiquary in the
watchman’s great-coat—from whence—too surely was extracted
Edward the First’s great fore-finger!—so that “the
light-fingered antiquary” was recognised ten years after he
denounced the race, when he came to “try his hand.”224


222 Lansdowne MSS. 888, in the former printed catalogue, art. 79.

223 Coins are the most dangerous things which can be exhibited to a
professed collector. One of the fraternity, who died but a few years since,
absolutely kept a record of his pilferings; he succeeded in improving his
collection by attending sales also, and changing his own coins for others in
better preservation.

224 It is probable that this story of Gough’s pocketing the fore-finger of
Edward the First, was one of the malicious inventions of George Steevens,
after he discovered that the antiquary was among the few admitted to the
untombing of the royal corpse; Steevens himself was not there! Sylvanus
Urban (the late respected John Nichols), who must know much more
than he cares to record of “Puck,”—has, however, given the following
“secret history” of what he calls “ungentlemanly and unwarrantable
attacks” on Gough by Steevens. It seems that Steevens was a collector
of the works of Hogarth, and while engaged in forming his collection,
wrote an abrupt letter to Gough to obtain from him some early impressions,
by purchase or exchange. Gough resented the manner of his address
by a rough refusal, for it is admitted to have been “a peremptory
one.” Thus arose the implacable vengeance of Steevens, who used to
boast that all the mischievous tricks he played on the grave antiquary,
who was rarely over-kind to any one, was but a pleasant kind of revenge.


 

320

OF LORD BACON AT HOME.

The history of Lord Bacon would be that of the intellectual
faculties, and a theme so worthy of the philosophical biographer
remains yet to be written. The personal narrative of
this master-genius or inventor must for ever be separated from
the scala intellectûs he was perpetually ascending: and the
domestic history of this creative mind must be consigned to
the most humiliating chapter in the volume of human life; a
chapter already sufficiently enlarged, and which has irrefutably
proved how the greatest minds are not freed from the
infirmities of the most vulgar.

The parent of our philosophy is now to be considered in a
new light, one which others do not appear to have observed.
My researches into contemporary notices of Bacon have often
convinced me that his philosophical works, in his own days
and among his own countrymen, were not only not comprehended,
but often ridiculed, and sometimes reprobated; that
they were the occasion of many slights and mortifications
which this depreciated man endured; but that from a very
early period in his life, to that last record of his feelings
which appears in his will, this “servant of posterity,” as he
prophetically called himself, sustained his mighty spirit with
the confidence of his own posthumous greatness. Bacon
cast his views through the maturity of ages, and perhaps
amidst the sceptics and the rejectors of his plans, may have
felt at times all that idolatry of fame, which has now consecrated
his philosophical works.

At college, Bacon discovered how “that scrap of Grecian
knowledge, the peripatetic philosophy,” and the scholastic
babble, could not serve the ends and purposes of knowledge;
321
that syllogisms were not things, and that a new logic might
teach us to invent and judge by induction. He found that
theories were to be built upon experiments. When a young
man, abroad, he began to make those observations on nature,
which afterwards led on to the foundations of the new philosophy.
At sixteen, he philosophised; at twenty-six, he had
framed his system into some form; and after forty years of
continued labours, unfinished to his last hour, he left behind
him sufficient to found the great philosophical reformation.

On his entrance into active life, study was not however his
prime object. With his fortune to make, his court connexions
and his father’s example opened a path for ambition.
He chose the practice of common law as his means, while
his inclinations were looking upwards to political affairs as
his end. A passion for study, however, had strongly marked
him; he had read much more than was required in his professional
character, and this circumstance excited the mean
jealousies of the minister Cecil, and the Attorney-General
Coke. Both were mere practical men of business, whose
narrow conceptions and whose stubborn habits assume that
whenever a man acquires much knowledge foreign to his
profession, he will know less of professional knowledge than
he ought. These men of strong minds, yet limited capacities,
hold in contempt all studies alien to their habits.

Bacon early aspired to the situation of Solicitor-General;
the court of Elizabeth was divided into factions; Bacon
adopted the interests of the generous Essex, which were inimical
to the party of Cecil. The queen, from his boyhood,
was delighted by conversing with her “young lord-keeper,”
as she early distinguished the precocious gravity and the ingenious
turn of mind of the future philosopher. It was unquestionably
to attract her favour, that Bacon presented to
the queen his “Maxims and Elements of the Common Law,”
not published till after his death. Elizabeth suffered her
minister to form her opinions on the legal character of
Bacon. It was alleged that Bacon was addicted to more
general pursuits than law, and the miscellaneous books which
he was known to have read confirmed the accusation. This
was urged as a reason why the post of Solicitor-General
should not be conferred on a man of speculation, more likely
to distract than to direct her affairs. Elizabeth, in the
height of that political prudence which marked her character,
was swayed by the vulgar notion of Cecil, and believed
322
that Bacon, who afterwards filled the situation both of
Solicitor-General and Lord Chancellor, was “a man rather of
show than of depth.” We have recently been told by a
great lawyer that “Bacon was a master.”

On the accession of James the First, when Bacon still
found the same party obstructing his political advancement,
he appears, in some momentary fit of disgust, to have meditated
on a retreat into a foreign country; a circumstance
which has happened to several of our men of genius, during
a fever of solitary indignation. He was for some time
thrown out of the sunshine of life, but he found its shade
more fitted for contemplation; and, unquestionably, philosophy
was benefited by his solitude at Gray’s Inn. His
hand was always on his work, and better thoughts will find
an easy entrance into the mind of those who feed on their
thoughts, and live amidst their reveries. In a letter on this
occasion, he writes, “My ambition now I shall only put upon
my pen, whereby I shall be able to maintain memory and
merit, of the times succeeding.” And many years after,
when he had finally quitted public life, he told the king, “I
would live to study, and not study to live: yet I am prepared
for date obolum Belisario; and, I that have borne a
bag, can bear a wallet.”

Ever were the times succeeding in his mind. In that
delightful Latin letter to Father Fulgentio, where, with the
simplicity of true grandeur, he takes a view of all his works,
and in which he describes himself as “one who served posterity,”
in communicating his past and his future designs, he
adds that ”they require some ages for the ripening of
them.” There, while he despairs of finishing what was intended
for the sixth part of his Instauration, how nobly he
despairs! “Of the perfecting this I have cast away all
hopes; but in future ages, perhaps, the design may bud
again.” And he concludes by avowing, that the zeal and
constancy of his mind in the great design, after so many
years, had never become cold and indifferent. He remembers
how, forty years ago, he had composed a juvenile work
about those things, which with confidence, but with too
pompous a title, he had called Temporis Partus Maximus;
the great birth of time! Besides the public dedication of
his Novum Organum to James the First, he accompanied it
with a private letter. He wishes the king’s favour to the
work, which he accounts as much as a hundred years’ time;
323
for he adds, “I am persuaded the work will gain upon men’s
minds in
ages.”

In his last will appears his remarkable legacy of fame.
“My name and memory I leave to foreign nations, and to
mine own countrymen, after some time be past over.”
Time seemed always personated in the imagination of our
philosopher, and with time he wrestled with a consciousness
of triumph.

I shall now bring forward sufficient evidence to prove how
little Bacon was understood, and how much he was even despised,
in his philosophical character.

In those prescient views by which the genius of Verulam
has often anticipated the institutions and the discoveries of
succeeding times, there was one important object which even
his foresight does not appear to have contemplated. Lord
Bacon did not foresee that the English language would
one day be capable of embalming all that philosophy can
discover, or poetry can invent; that his country would at
length possess a national literature of its own, and that it
would exult in classical compositions which might be appreciated
with the finest models of antiquity. His taste was
far unequal to his invention. So little did he esteem the
language of his country, that his favourite works are composed
in Latin; and he was anxious to have what he had
written in English preserved in that “universal language
which may last as long as books last.” It would have surprised
Bacon to have been told, that the most learned men in
Europe have studied English authors to learn to think and to
write. Our philosopher was surely somewhat mortified,
when in his dedication of the Essays he observed, that “of
all my other works my Essays have been most current; for
that, as it seems, they come home to men’s business and
bosoms.” It is too much to hope to find in a vast and profound
inventor a writer also who bestows immortality on his
language. The English language is the only object in his
great survey of art and of nature, which owes nothing of its
excellence to the genius of Bacon.

He had reason indeed to be mortified at the reception of
his philosophical works; and Dr. Rawley, even some years
after the death of his illustrious master, had occasion to observe,
that “His fame is greater and sounds louder in foreign
parts abroad than at home in his own nation”; thereby verifying
that divine sentence, a prophet is not without honour,
324
save in his own country and in his own house. Even the
men of genius, who ought to have comprehended this new
source of knowledge thus opened to them, reluctantly entered
into it; so repugnant are we suddenly to give up ancient
errors which time and habit have made a part of ourselves.
Harvey, who himself experienced the sluggish obstinacy of
the learned, which repelled a great but a novel discovery,
could, however, in his turn deride the amazing novelty of
Bacon’s Novum Organum. Harvey said to Aubrey, that
“Bacon was no great philosopher; he writes philosophy like
a lord chancellor.” It has been suggested to me that Bacon’s
philosophical writings have been much overrated.—His experimental
philosophy from the era in which they were produced
must be necessarily defective: the time he gave to them could
only have been had at spare hours; but like the great prophet
on the mount, Bacon was doomed to view the land afar, which
he himself could never enter.

Bacon found but small encouragement for his new learning
among the most eminent scholars, to whom he submitted his
early discoveries. A very copious letter by Sir Thomas Bodley
on Bacon’s desiring him to return the manuscript of the
Cogitata et Visa, some portion of the Novum Organum, has
come down to us; it is replete with objections to the new philosophy.
“I am one of that crew,” says Sir Thomas, “that
say we possess a far greater holdfast of certainty in the sciences
than you will seem to acknowledge.” He gives a hint too
that Solomon complained “of the infinite making of books in
his time;” that all Bacon delivers is only “by averment
without other force of argument, to disclaim all our axioms,
maxims, &c., left by tradition from our elders unto us, which
have passed all probations of the sharpest wits that ever
were;” and he concludes that the end of all Bacon’s philosophy,
by “a fresh creating new principles of sciences, would
be to be dispossessed of the learning we have;” and he fears
that it would require as many ages as have marched before us
that knowledge should be perfectly achieved. Bodley truly
compares himself to “the carrier’s horse which cannot blanch
the beaten way in which I was trained.”225

Bacon did not lose heart by the timidity of the “carrier’s
horse:” a smart vivacious note in return shows his quick
apprehension.

325

“As I am going to my house in the country, I shall want
my papers, which I beg you therefore to return. You are
slothful, and you help me nothing, so that I am half in conceit
you affect not the argument; for myself I know well you love
and affect. I can say no more, but non canimus surdis,
respondent omnia sylvæ
. If you be not of the lodgings chalked
up
, whereof I speak in my preface, I am but to pass by
your door. But if I had you a fortnight at Gorhambury, I
would make you tell another tale; or else I would add a
cogitation against libraries, and be revenged on you that
way.”

A keen but playful retort of a great author too conscious
of his own views to be angry with his critic! The singular
phrase of the lodgings chalked up is a sarcasm explained by
this passage in “The Advancement of Learning.” “As
Alexander Borgia was wont to say of the expedition of the
French for Naples, that they came with chalk in their hands
to mark up their lodgings, and not with weapons to fight; so
I like better that entry of truth that cometh peaceably with
chalk to mark up those minds which are capable to lodge and
harbour it, than that which cometh with pugnacity and contention.”226
The threatened agitation against libraries must
have caused Bodley’s cheek to tingle.

Let us now turn from the scholastic to the men of the
world, and we shall see what sort of notion these critics entertained
of the philosophy of Bacon. Chamberlain writes,
“This week the lord chancellor hath set forth his new work,
called Instauratio Magna, or a kind of Novum Organum of
all philosophy. In sending it to the king, he wrote that he
wished his majesty might be so long in reading it as he hath
been in composing and polishing it, which is well near thirty
years. I have read no more than the bare title, and am not
greatly encouraged by Mr. Cuffe’s judgment,227 who having
long since perused it, gave this censure, that a fool could not
have written such a work, and a wise man would not.” A
month or two afterwards we find that “the king cannot
forbear sometimes in reading the lord chancellor’s last book
326
to say, that it is like the peace of God, that surpasseth all
understanding
.”

Two years afterwards the same letter-writer proceeds with
another literary paragraph about Bacon. “This lord busies
himself altogether about books, and hath set out two lately,
Historia Ventorum and De Vitâ et Morte, with promise of
more. I have yet seen neither of them, because I have not
leisure; but if the Life of Henry the Eighth (the Seventh),
which they say he is about, might come out after his own
manner
(meaning his Moral Essays), I should find time and
means enough to read it.” When this history made its
appearance, the same writer observes, “My Lord Verulam’s
history of Henry the Seventh is come forth; I have not read
much of it, but they say it is a very pretty book.”228

Bacon, in his vast survey of human knowledge, included
even its humbler provinces, and condescended to form a collection
of apophthegms: his lordship regretted the loss of a
collection made by Julius Cæsar, while Plutarch indiscriminately
drew much of the dregs. The wits, who could not
always comprehend his plans, ridiculed the sage. I shall now
quote a contemporary poet, whose works, for by their size
they may assume that distinction, were never published. A
Dr. Andrews wasted a sportive pen on fugitive events; but
though not always deficient in humour and wit, such is the
freedom of his writings, that they will not often admit of
quotation. The following is indeed but a strange pun on
Bacon’s title, derived from the town of St. Albans and his
collection of apophthegms:—

ON LORD BACON PUBLISHING APOPHTHEGMS

When learned Bacon wrote Essays,

He did deserve and hath the praise;

But now he writes his Apophthegms,

Surely he dozes or he dreams;

One said, St. Albans now is grown unable,

And is in the high-road way—to Dunstable [i. e., Dunce-table.]

To the close of his days were Lord Bacon’s philosophical
pursuits still disregarded and depreciated by ignorance and
327
envy, in the forms of friendship or rivality. I shall now give
a remarkable example. Sir Edward Coke was a mere great
lawyer, and, like all such, had a mind so walled in by law-knowledge,
that in its bounded views it shut out the horizon
of the intellectual faculties, and the whole of his philosophy
lay in the statutes. In the library at Holkham there will be
found a presentation copy of Lord Bacon’s Novum Organum,
the Instauratio Magna, 1620. It was given to Coke, for it
bears the following note on the title-page, in the writing of
Coke:—

Edw. Coke, Ex dono authoris,

Auctori consilium

Instaurare paras veterum documenta sophorum

Instaura leges, justitiamque prius.

The verses not only reprove Bacon for going out of his profession,
but must have alluded to his character as a prerogative
lawyer, and his corrupt administration of the chancery. The
book was published in October, 1620, a few months before
his impeachment. And so far one may easily excuse the
causticity of Coke; but how he really valued the philosophy
of Bacon appears by this: in this first edition there is a
device of a ship passing between Hercules’s pillars; the plus
ultra
, the proud exultation of our philosopher. Over this
device Coke has written a miserable distich in English, which
marks his utter contempt of the philosophical pursuits of his
illustrious rival. This ship passing beyond the columns of
Hercules he sarcastically conceits as “The Ship of Fools,”
the famous satire of the German Sebastian Brandt, translated
by Alexander Barclay.

It deserveth not to be read in schools,

But to be freighted in the Ship of Fools.

Such then was the fate of Lord Bacon; a history not
written by his biographers, but which may serve as a comment
on that obscure passage dropped from the pen of his
chaplain, and already quoted, that he was more valued abroad
than at home.


225 This letter may be found in Reliquiæ Bodleianæ, p. 369.

226 I have been favoured with this apt illustration by an anonymous communicator,
who dates from the “London University.” I request him to
accept my grateful acknowledgments.

227 Henry Cuffe, secretary to Robert, Earl of Essex, and executed, being
concerned in his treason. A man noted for his classical acquirements and
his genius, who perished early in life.

228 Chamberlain adds the price of this moderate-sized folio, which was
six shillings. It would be worth the while of some literary student to
note the prices of our earlier books, which are often found written upon
them by their original possessor. A rare tract first purchased for twopence
has often realized four guineas or more in modern days.


 

328

SECRET HISTORY OF THE DEATH OF QUEEN ELIZABETH.

It is an extraordinary circumstance in our history, that the
succession to the English dominion, in two remarkable cases,
was never settled by the possessors of the throne themselves
during their lifetime; and that there is every reason to believe
that this mighty transfer of three kingdoms became the sole
act of their ministers, who considered the succession merely
as a state expedient. Two of our most able sovereigns found
themselves in this predicament: Queen Elizabeth and the
Protector Cromwell! Cromwell probably had his reasons not
to name his successor; his positive election would have
dissatisfied the opposite parties of his government, whom he
only ruled while he was able to cajole them. He must have
been aware that latterly he had need of conciliating all parties
to his usurpation, and was probably as doubtful on his death-bed
whom to appoint his successor as at any other period of
his reign. Ludlow suspects that Cromwell was “so discomposed
in body or mind, that he could not attend to that matter;
and whether he named any one is to me uncertain.” All
that we know is the report of the Secretary Thurlow and his
chaplains, who, when the protector lay in his last agonies,
suggested to him the propriety of choosing his eldest son,
and they tell us that he agreed to this choice. Had Cromwell
been in his senses, he would have probably fixed on Henry,
the lord-lieutenant of Ireland, rather than on Richard, or
possibly had not chosen either of his sons!

Elizabeth, from womanish infirmity, or from state-reasons,
could not endure the thoughts of her successor; and long
threw into jeopardy the politics of all the cabinets of Europe,
each of which had its favourite candidate to support. The
legitimate heir to the throne of England was to be the creature
of her breath, yet Elizabeth would not speak him into
existence! This had, however, often raised the discontents
of the nation, and we shall see how it harassed the queen in
her dying hours. It is even suspected that the queen still
retained so much of the woman, that she could never overcome
her perverse dislike to name a successor; so that,
according to this opinion, she died and left the crown to the
mercy of a party! This would have been acting unworthy
of the magnanimity of her great character—and as it is
ascertained that the queen was very sensible that she lay in a
329
dying state several days before the natural catastrophe
occurred, it is difficult to believe that she totally disregarded
so important a circumstance. It is therefore, reasoning à
priori
, most natural to conclude that the choice of a successor
must have occupied her thoughts, as well as the anxieties of
her ministers; and that she would not have left the throne in
the same unsettled state at her death as she had persevered
in during her whole life. How did she express herself when
bequeathing the crown to James the First, or did she
bequeath it at all?

In the popular pages of her female historian Miss Aikin,
it is observed that “the closing scene of the long and eventful
life of Queen Elizabeth was marked by that peculiarity of
character and destiny which attended her from the cradle,
and pursued her to the grave.” The last days of Elizabeth
were indeed most melancholy—she died a victim of the
higher passions, and perhaps as much of grief as of age,
refusing all remedies and even nourishment. But in all the
published accounts, I can nowhere discover how she conducted
herself respecting the circumstance of our present
inquiry. The most detailed narrative, or as Gray the poet
calls it, “the Earl of Monmouth’s odd account of Queen
Elizabeth’s death,” is the one most deserving notice; and
there we find the circumstance of this inquiry introduced.
The queen at that moment was reduced to so sad a state,
that it is doubtful whether her majesty was at all sensible of
the inquiries put to her by her ministers respecting the succession.
The Earl of Monmouth says, “On Wednesday, the
23rd of March, she grew speechless. That afternoon, by
signs, she called for her council, and by putting her hand to her
head when the King of Scots was named to succeed her, they
all knew he was the man she desired should reign after her.”
Such a sign as that of a dying woman putting her hand to
her head was, to say the least, a very ambiguous acknowledgment
of the right of the Scottish monarch to the English
throne. The “odd” but very naïve account of Robert Cary,
afterwards Earl of Monmouth, is not furnished with dates,
nor with the exactness of a diary. Something might have
occurred on a preceding day which had not reached him.
Camden describes the death-bed scene of Elizabeth; by this
authentic writer it appears that she had confided her
state-secret of the succession to the lord admiral (the Earl of
Nottingham); and when the earl found the queen almost at
330
her extremity, he communicated her majesty’s secret to
the council
, who commissioned the lord admiral, the lord
keeper, and the secretary, to wait on her majesty, and
acquaint her that they came in the name of the rest to learn
her pleasure in reference to the succession. The queen
was then very weak, and answered them with a faint voice,
that she had already declared, that as she held a regal
sceptre, so she desired no other than a royal successor.
When the secretary requested her to explain herself, the
queen said, “I would have a king succeed me; and who
should that he but my nearest kinsman, the King of Scots?”
Here this state conversation was put an end to by the interference
of the archbishop advising her majesty to turn
her thoughts to God. “Never,” she replied, “has my
mind wandered from him.”

An historian of Camden’s high integrity would hardly
have forged a fiction to please the new monarch: yet Camden
has not been referred to on this occasion by the exact Birch,
who draws his information from the letters of the French
ambassador, Villeroy; information which it appears the
English ministers had confided to this ambassador; nor do we
get any distinct ideas from Elizabeth’s more recent popular
historian, who could only transcribe the account of Cary.
He had told us a fact which he could not be mistaken in,
that the queen fell speechless on Wednesday, 23rd of March,
on which day, however, she called her council, and made that
sign with her hand, which, as the lords choose to understand,
for ever united the two kingdoms. But the noble editor of
Cary’s Memoirs (the Earl of Cork and Orrery) has observed
that “the speeches made for Elizabeth on her death-bed are
all forged.” Echard, Rapin, and a long string of historians,
make her say faintly (so faintly indeed that it could not possibly
be heard), “I will that a king succeed me, and who
should that be but my nearest kinsman, the King of Scots?”
A different account of this matter will be found in the following
memoirs. “She was speechless, and almost expiring,
when the chief councillors of state were called into her bedchamber.
As soon as they were perfectly convinced that she
could not utter an articulate word, and scarce could hear or
understand one, they named the King of Scots to her, a
liberty they dared not to have taken if she had been able to
speak
; she put her hand to her head, which was probably at
331
that time in agonising pain. The lords, who interpreted her
signs just as they pleased
, were immediately convinced that
the motion of her hand to her head was a declaration of James
the Sixth as her successor
. What was this but the unanimous
interpretation of persons who were adoring the rising sun?”

This is lively and plausible; but the noble editor did not
recollect that “the speeches made by Elizabeth on her death-bed,”
which he deems “forgeries,” in consequence of the circumstance
he had found in Cary’s Memoirs, originate with
Camden, and were only repeated by Rapin and Echard, &c.
I am now to confirm the narrative of the elder historian, as
well as the circumstance related by Cary, describing the sign
of the queen a little differently, which happened on Wednesday,
23rd. A hitherto unnoticed document pretends to give
a fuller and more circumstantial account of this affair, which
commenced on the preceding day, when the queen retained
the power of speech; and it will be confessed that the
language here used has all that loftiness and brevity which
was the natural style of this queen. I have discovered a
curious document in a manuscript volume formerly in the
possession of Petyt, and seemingly in his own handwriting.
I do not doubt its authenticity, and it could only have come
from some of the illustrious personages who were the actors
in that solemn scene, probably from Cecil. This memorandum
is entitled

“Account of the last words of Queen Elizabeth about her
Successor.

“On the Tuesday before her death, being the twenty-third
of March, the admiral being on the right side of her bed, the
lord keeper on the left, and Mr. Secretary Cecil (afterwards
Earl of Salisbury) at the bed’s feet, all standing, the lord
admiral put her in mind of her speech concerning the succession
had at Whitehall, and that they, in the name of all the
rest of her council, came unto her to know her pleasure who
should succeed; whereunto she thus replied:

I told you my seat had been the seat of kings, and I will
have no rascal to succeed me. And who should succeed me
but a king?

“The lords not understanding this dark speech, and looking
one on the other; at length Mr. Secretary boldly asked her
what she meant by those words, that no rascal should succeed
her
. Whereto she replied, that her meaning was, that a king
332
should succeed: and who, quoth she, should, that be but our
cousin of Scotland
?

“They asked her whether that were her absolute resolution?
whereto she answered, I pray you trouble me no more; for I
will have none but him
. With which answer they departed.

“Notwithstanding, after again, about four o’clock in the
afternoon the next day, being Wednesday, after the Archbishop
of Canterbury and other divines had been with her,
and left her in a manner speechless, the three lords aforesaid
repaired unto her again, asking her if she remained in her
former resolution, and who should succeed her? but not being
able to speak, was asked by Mr. Secretary in this sort, ‘We
beseech your majesty, if you remain in your former resolution,
and that you would have the King of Scots to succeed
you in your kingdom, show some sign unto us: whereat,
suddenly heaving herself upwards in her bed, and putting her
arms out of bed, she held her hands jointly over her head in
manner of a crown
; whence as they guessed, she signified
that she did not only wish him the kingdom, but desire continuance
of his estate: after which they departed, and the
next morning she died. Immediately after her death, all the
lords, as well of the council as other noblemen that were at
the court, came from Richmond to Whitehall by six o’clock
in the morning, where other noblemen that were in London
met them. Touching the succession, after some speeches of
divers competitors and matters of state, at length the admiral
rehearsed all the aforesaid premises which the late queen had
spoken to him, and to the lord keeper, and Mr. Secretary
(Cecil), with the manner thereof; which they, being asked,
did affirm to be true upon their honour.”

Such is this singular document of secret history. I cannot
but value it as authentic, because the one part is evidently
alluded to by Camden, and the other is fully confirmed by
Cary; and besides this, the remarkable expression of “rascal”
is found in the letter of the French ambassador. There
were two interviews with the queen, and Cary appears only to
have noticed the last on Wednesday, when the queen lay
speechless. Elizabeth all her life had persevered in an obstinate
mysteriousness respecting the succession, and it harassed
her latest moments. The second interview of her ministers
may seem to us quite supernumerary; but Cary’s “putting
her hand to her head,” too meanly describes the “joining
her hands in manner of a crown.”


 

333

JAMES THE FIRST AS A FATHER AND A HUSBAND.

Calumnies and sarcasms have reduced the character of James
the First to contempt among general readers; while the narrative
of historians, who have related facts in spite of themselves,
is in perpetual contradiction with their own opinions.
Perhaps no sovereign has suffered more by that art, which is
described by an old Irish proverb, of “killing a man by lies.”
The surmises and the insinuations of one party, dissatisfied
with the established government in church and state; the
misconceptions of more modern writers, who have not possessed
the requisite knowledge; and the anonymous libels,
sent forth at a particular period to vilify the Stuarts; all
these cannot be treasured up by the philosopher as the
authorities of history. It is at least more honourable to
resist popular prejudice than to yield to it a passive obedience;
and what we can ascertain it would be a dereliction of truth
to conceal. Much can be substantiated in favour of the
domestic affections and habits of this pacific monarch; and
those who are more intimately acquainted with the secret
history of the times will perceive how erroneously the personal
character of this sovereign is exhibited in our popular historians,
and often even among the few who, with better information,
have re-echoed their preconceived opinions.

Confining myself here to his domestic character, I shall not
touch on the many admirable public projects of this monarch,
which have extorted the praise, and even the admiration, of
some who have not spared their pens in his disparagement.
James the First has been taxed with pusillanimity and foolishness;
this monarch cannot, however, be reproached with
having engendered them! All his children, in whose education
their father was so deeply concerned, sustained through
life a dignified character and a high spirit. The short life of
Henry was passed in a school of prowess, and amidst an
academy of literature. Of the king’s paternal solicitude, even
to the hand and the letter-writing of Prince Henry when
young, I have preserved a proof in the article of “The History
of Writing-masters.” Charles the First, in his youth
more particularly designed for a studious life, with a serious
character, was, however, never deficient in active bravery and
magnanimous fortitude. Of Elizabeth, the Queen of Bohemia,
tried as she was by such vicissitudes of fortune, it is
334
much to be regretted that the interesting story remains untold;
her buoyant spirits rose always above the perpetual
changes of a princely to a private state—a queen to an
exile! The father of such children derives some distinction
for capacity, in having reared such a noble offspring; and the
king’s marked attention to the formation of his children’s
minds was such as to have been pointed out by Ben Jonson,
who, in his “Gipsies Metamorphosed,” rightly said of James,
using his native term—

You are an honest, good man, and have care of your Bearns (bairns).

Among the flouts and gibes so freely bespattering the personal
character of James the First, is one of his coldness and
neglect of his queen. It would, however, be difficult to prove
by any known fact that James was not as indulgent a husband
as he was a father. Yet even a writer so well informed
as Daines Barrington, who, as a lawyer, could not refrain from
lauding the royal sage during his visit to Denmark, on his
marriage, for having borrowed three statutes from the Danish
code, found the king’s name so provocative of sarcasm, that
he could not forbear observing, that James “spent more time
in those courts of judicature than in attending upon his destined
consort
.”—“Men of all sorts have taken a pride to gird
at me,” might this monarch have exclaimed. But everything
has two handles, saith the ancient adage. Had an
austere puritan chosen to observe that James the First, when
abroad, had lived jovially; and had this historian then dropped
silently the interesting circumstance of the king’s “spending
his time in the Danish courts of judicature,” the fact would
have borne him out in his reproof; and Francis Osborne,
indeed, has censured James for giving marks of his uxoriousness!
There was no deficient gallantry in the conduct of James
the First to his queen; the very circumstance, that when the
Princess of Denmark was driven by a storm back to Norway,
the king resolved to hasten to her, and consummate his marriage
in Denmark, was itself as romantic an expedition as afterwards
was that of his son’s into Spain, and betrays no mark of
that tame pusillanimity with which he stands overcharged.

The character of the queen of James the First is somewhat
obscure in our public history, for in it she makes no prominent
figure; while in secret history she is more apparent.
Anne of Denmark was a spirited and enterprising woman;
and it appears from a passage in Sully, whose authority should
335
weigh with us, although we ought to recollect that it is the
French minister who writes, that she seems to have raised a
court faction against James, and inclined to favour the
Spanish and catholic interests; yet it may be alleged as a
strong proof of James’s political wisdom, that the queen was
never suffered to head a formidable party, though she latterly
might have engaged Prince Henry in that court opposition.
The bonhommie of the king, on this subject, expressed with a
simplicity of style which, though it may not be royal, is something
better, appears in a letter to the queen, which has been
preserved in the appendix to Sir David Dalrymple’s collections.
It is without date, but written when in Scotland,
to quiet the queen’s suspicions, that the Earl of Mar, who
had the care of Prince Henry, and whom she wished to take
out of his hands, had insinuated to the king that her majesty
was strongly disposed to any “popish or Spanish course.”
This letter confirms the representation of Sully; but the
extract is remarkable for the manly simplicity of style which
the king used.

“I say over again, leave these froward womanly apprehensions,
for I thank God I carry that love and respect unto
you which, by the law of God and nature, I ought to do to
my wife, and mother of my children; but not for that ye are
a king’s daughter; for whether ye were a king’s daughter, or
a cook’s daughter, ye must be all alike to me since my wife.
For the respect of your honourable birth and descent I married
you; but the love and respect I now bear you is because
that ye are my married wife, and so partaker of my honour,
as of my other fortunes. I beseech you excuse my plainness
in this, for casting up of your birth is a needless impertinent
(that is, not pertinent) argument to me. God is my witness, I
ever preferred you to my bairns, much more than to a subject.”

In an ingenious historical dissertation, but one perfectly
theoretical, respecting that mysterious transaction the Gowrie
conspiracy, Pinkerton has attempted to show that Anne of
Denmark was a lady somewhat inclined to intrigue, and that
“the king had cause to be jealous.” He confesses that “he
cannot discover any positive charge of adultery against Anne
of Denmark, but merely of coquetry.”229 To what these accusations
amount it would be difficult to say. The progeny of
336
James the First sufficiently bespeak their family resemblance.
If it be true, that “the king had ever reason to be jealous,”
and yet that no single criminal act of the queen’s has been
recorded, it must be confessed that one or both of the parties
were singularly discreet and decent; for the king never complained,
and the queen was never accused, if we except this
burthen of an old Scottish ballad,

O the bonny Earl of Murray,

He was the queen’s love.

Whatever may have happened in Scotland, in England the
queen appears to have lived occupied chiefly by the amusements
of the court, and not to have interfered with the arcana
of state. She appears to have indulged a passion for the
elegancies and splendours of the age, as they were shown in
those gorgeous court masques with which the taste of James
harmonized, either from his gallantry for the queen, or his
own poetic sympathy. But this taste for court masques
could not escape the slur and scandal of the puritanic, and
these “high-flying fancies” are thus recorded by honest
Arthur Wilson, whom we summon into court as an indubitable
witness of the mutual cordiality of this royal couple.
In the spirit of his party, and like Milton, he censures the
taste, but likes it. He says, “The court being a continued
maskarado, where she (the queen) and her ladies, like so
many sea-nymphs or Nereides, appeared often in various
dresses, to the ravishment of the beholders; the king himself
not being a little delighted with such fluent elegancies as
made the night more glorious than the day.”230 This is a
direct proof that James was by no means cold or negligent
in his attentions to his queen; and the letter which has been
given is the picture of his mind. That James the First was
fondly indulgent to his queen, and could perform an act of
chivalric gallantry with all the generosity of passion, and the
ingenuity of an elegant mind, a pleasing anecdote which I
have discovered in an unpublished letter of the day will show.
I give it in the words of the writer.

 

August, 1613.

“At their last being at Theobalds, about a fortnight ago,
the queen, shooting at a deer, mistook her mark, and killed
337
Jewel, the king’s most principal and special hound; at which
he stormed exceedingly awhile; but after he knew who did
it, he was soon pacified, and with much kindness wished her
not to be troubled with it, for he should love her never the
worse: and the next day sent her a diamond worth two thousand
pounds as a legacy from his dead dog. Love and kindness
increased daily between them.”

Such is the history of a contemporary living at court, very
opposite to that representation of coldness and neglect with
which the king’s temper has been so freely aspersed; and such
too is the true portrait of James the First in domestic life.
His first sensations were thoughtless and impetuous; and
he would ungracefully thunder out an oath, which a puritan
would set down in his “tables,” while he omitted to note
that this king’s forgiveness and forgetfulness of personal
injuries were sure to follow the feeling they had excited.


229 The historical dissertation is appended to the first volume of Mr.
Malcolm Laing’s “History of Scotland,” who thinks that “it has placed
that obscure transaction in its genuine light.”

230 See the article on Court Masques in the early pages of the present
volume for notices of the elaborate splendour and costliness of these
favourite displays.


 

THE MAN OF ONE BOOK.

Mr. Maurice, in his animated Memoirs, has recently
acquainted us with a fact which may be deemed important in
the life of a literary man. He tells us, “We have been just
informed that Sir William Jones invariably read through
every year the works of Cicero, whose life indeed was the great
exemplar of his own.” The same passion for the works of
Cicero has been participated by others. When the best means
of forming a good style were inquired of the learned Arnauld,
he advised the daily study of Cicero; but it was
observed that the object was not to form a Latin, but a French
style: “In that case,” replied Arnauld, “you must still read
Cicero.”

A predilection for some great author, among the vast number
which must transiently occupy our attention, seems to be
the happiest preservative for our taste: accustomed to that
excellent author whom we have chosen for our favourite, we
may in this intimacy possibly resemble him. It is to be
feared that, if we do not form such a permanent attachment,
we may be acquiring knowledge, while our enervated taste
becomes less and less lively. Taste embalms the knowledge
which otherwise cannot preserve itself. He who has long been
intimate with one great author will always be found to be a
formidable antagonist; he has saturated his mind with the
338
excellences of genius; he has shaped his faculties insensibly
to himself by his model, and he is like a man who ever sleeps
in armour, ready at a moment! The old Latin proverb
reminds us of this fact, Cave ab homine unius libri: Be cautious
of the man of one book!

Pliny and Seneca give very safe advice on reading: that we
should read much, but not many books—but they had no
“monthly list of new publications!” Since their days others
have favoured us with “Methods of Study,” and “Catalogues
of Books to be Read.” Vain attempts to circumscribe that
invisible circle of human knowledge which is perpetually enlarging
itself! The multiplicity of books is an evil for
the many; for we now find an helluo librorum not only
among the learned, but, with their pardon, among the unlearned;
for those who, even to the prejudice of their health,
persist only in reading the incessant book-novelties of our
own time, will after many years acquire a sort of learned
ignorance. We are now in want of an art to teach how books
are to be read, rather than not to read them: such an art is
practicable. But amidst this vast multitude still let us be
“the man of one book,” and preserve an uninterrupted intercourse
with that great author with whose mode of thinking
we sympathise, and whose charms of composition we can
habitually retain.

It is remarkable that every great writer appears to have a
predilection for some favourite author; and, with Alexander,
had they possessed a golden casket, would have enshrined the
works they so constantly turned over. Demosthenes felt such
delight in the history of Thucydides, that, to obtain a familiar
and perfect mastery of his style, he re-copied his history eight
times; while Brutus not only was constantly perusing Polybius,
even amidst the most busy periods of his life, but was
abridging a copy of that author on the last awful night of his
existence, when on the following day he was to try his fate
against Antony and Octavius. Selim the Second had the
Commentaries of Cæsar translated for his use; and it is
recorded that his military ardour was heightened by the
perusal. We are told that Scipio Africanus was made a hero
by the writings of Xenophon. When Clarendon was employed
in writing his history, he was in a constant study of
Livy and Tacitus, to acquire the full and flowing style of the
one, and the portrait-painting of the other: he records this
circumstance in a letter. Voltaire had usually on his table
339
the Athalie of Racine, and the Petit Carême of Massillon;
the tragedies of the one were the finest model of French
verse, the sermons of the other of French prose. “Were I
obliged to sell my library,” exclaimed Diderot, “I would
keep back Moses, Homer, and Richardson;” and, by the
éloge which this enthusiastic writer composed on our English
novelist, it is doubtful, had the Frenchman been obliged to
have lost two of them, whether Richardson had not been the
elected favourite. Monsieur Thomas, a French writer, who
at times displays high eloquence and profound thinking,
Herault de Sechelles tells us, studied chiefly one author, but
that author was Cicero; and never went into the country unaccompanied
by some of his works. Fénélon was constantly
employed on his Homer; he left a translation of the greater
part of the Odyssey, without any design of publication, but
merely as an exercise for style. Montesquieu was a constant
student of Tacitus, of whom he must be considered a forcible
imitator. He has, in the manner of Tacitus, characterised
Tacitus: “That historian,” he says, “who abridged everything,
because he saw everything.” The famous Bourdaloue
re-perused every year Saint Paul, Saint Chrysostom, and
Cicero. “These,” says a French critic, “were the sources of
his masculine and solid eloquence.” Grotius had such a taste
for Lucan, that he always carried a pocket edition about him,
and has been seen to kiss his hand-book with the rapture of a
true votary. If this anecdote be true, the elevated sentiments
of the stern Roman were probably the attraction with the Batavian
republican. The diversified reading of Leibnitz is well
known; but he still attached himself to one or two favourites:
Virgil was always in his hand when at leisure, and
Leibnitz had read Virgil so often, that even in his old age he
could repeat whole books by heart; Barclay’s Argenis was his
model for prose; when he was found dead in his chair, the
Argenis had fallen from his hands. Rabelais and Marot were
the perpetual favourites of La Fontaine; from one he borrowed
his humour, and from the other his style. Quevedo
was so passionately fond of the Don Quixote of Cervantes,
that often in reading that unrivalled work he felt an impulse
to burn his own inferior compositions: to be a sincere admirer
and a hopeless rival is a case of authorship the hardest imaginable.
Few writers can venture to anticipate the award
of posterity; yet perhaps Quevedo had not even been what
he was without the perpetual excitement he received from his
340
great master. Horace was the friend of his heart to Malherbe;
he laid the Roman poet on his pillow, took him in the
fields, and called his Horace his breviary. Plutarch, Montaigne,
and Locke, were the three authors constantly in the hands of
Rousseau, and he has drawn from them the groundwork of
his ideas in his Emile. The favourite author of the great Earl
of Chatham was Barrow; and on his style he had formed his
eloquence, and had read his great master so constantly, as to
be able to repeat his elaborate sermons from memory. The
great Lord Burleigh always carried Tully’s Offices in his
pocket; Charles V. and Buonaparte had Machiavel frequently
in their hands; and Davila was the perpetual study of
Hampden: he seemed to have discovered in that historian of
civil wars those which he anticipated in the land of his fathers.

These facts sufficiently illustrate the recorded circumstance
of Sir William Jones’s invariable habit of reading his Cicero
through every year, and exemplify the happy result for him,
who, amidst the multiplicity of his authors, still continues in
this way to be “the man of one book.”


 

A BIBLIOGNOSTE.

A startling literary prophecy, recently sent forth from
our oracular literature, threatens the annihilation of public
libraries, which are one day to moulder away!

Listen to the vaticinator! “As conservatories of mental
treasures, their value in times of darkness and barbarity was
incalculable; and even in these happier days, when men are
incited to explore new regions of thought, they command
respect as depots of methodical and well-ordered references
for the researches of the curious. But what in one state of
society is invaluable, may at another be worthless; and the
progress which the world has made within a very few centuries
has considerably reduced the estimation which is due
to such establishments. We will say more—”231 but enough!
This idea of striking into dust “the god of his idolatry,” the
Dagon of his devotion, is sufficient to terrify the bibliographer,
who views only a blind Samson pulling down the pillars of
his temple!

This future universal inundation of books, this superfluity
of knowledge, in billions and trillions, overwhelms the imaginnation!
341
It is now about four hundred years since the art of
multiplying books has been discovered; and an arithmetician
has attempted to calculate the incalculable of these four ages
of typography, which he discovers have actually produced
3,641,960 works! Taking each work at three volumes, and
reckoning only each impression to consist of three hundred
copies, which is too little, the actual amount from the presses
of Europe will give to 1816, 3,277,764,000 volumes! each
of which being an inch thick, if placed on a line, would cover
6069 leagues! Leibnitz facetiously maintained that such
would be the increase of literature, that future generations
would find whole cities insufficient to contain their libraries.
We are, however, indebted to the patriotic endeavours of
our grocers and trunkmakers, alchemists of literature! they
annihilate the gross bodies without injuring the finer spirits.
We are still more indebted to that neglected race, the bibliographers!

The science of books, for so bibliography is sometimes
dignified, may deserve the gratitude of a public, who are yet
insensible of the useful zeal of those book-practitioners, the
nature of whose labours is yet so imperfectly comprehended.
Who is this vaticinator of the uselessness of public libraries?
Is he a bibliognoste, or a bibliographe, or a bibliomane, or a
bibliophile, or a bibliotaphe? A bibliothecaire, or a bibliopole,
the prophet cannot be; for the bibliothecaire is too
delightfully busied among his shelves, and the bibliopole is
too profitably concerned in furnishing perpetual additions to
admit of this hyperbolical terror of annihilation!232

Unawares, we have dropped into that professional jargon
which was chiefly forged by one who, though seated in the
“scorner’s chair,” was the Thaumaturgus of books and
manuscripts. The Abbé Rive had acquired a singular taste
and curiosity, not without a fermenting dash of singular
charlatanerie, in bibliography: the little volumes he occasionally
put forth are things which but few hands have
touched. He knew well, that for some books to be noised
about, they should not be read: this was one of those recondite
mysteries of his, which we may have occasion farther to
342
reveal. This bibliographical hero was librarian to the most
magnificent of book-collectors, the Duke de la Vallière. The
Abbé Rive was a strong but ungovernable brute, rabid, surly,
but très-mordant. His master, whom I have discovered to
have been the partner of the cur’s tricks, would often pat
him; and when the bibliognostes, and the bibliomanes were
in the heat of contest, let his “bull-dog” loose among them,
as the duke affectionately called his librarian. The “bull-dog”
of bibliography appears, too, to have had the taste and
appetite of the tiger of politics, but he hardly lived to join
the festival of the guillotine. I judge of this by an expression
he used to one complaining of his parish priest, whom he
advised to give “une messe dans son ventre!” He had tried
to exhaust his genius in La Chasse aux Bibliographes et aux
Antiquaires mal avisés
, and acted Cain with his brothers!
All Europe was to receive from him new ideas concerning
books and manuscripts. Yet all his mighty promises fumed
away in projects; and though he appeared for ever correcting
the blunders of others, this French Ritson left enough of his
own to afford them a choice of revenge. His style of criticism
was perfectly Ritsonian. He describes one of his rivals
as l’insolent et très-insensé auteur de l’Almanach de Gotha,
on the simple subject of the origin of playing-cards!

The Abbé Rive was one of those men of letters, of whom
there are not a few who pass all their lives in preparations.
Dr. Dibdin, since the above was written, has witnessed the
confusion of the mind and the gigantic industry of our bibliognoste,
which consisted of many trunks full of memoranda.
The description will show the reader to what hard hunting
these book-hunters voluntarily doom themselves, with little
hope of obtaining fame! “In one trunk were about six
thousand
notices of MSS. of all ages. In another were
wedged about twelve thousand descriptions of books in all
languages, except those of French and Italian; sometimes
with critical notes. In a third trunk was a bundle of papers
relating to the History of the Troubadours. In a fourth
was a collection of memoranda and literary sketches connected
with the invention of arts and sciences, with pieces
exclusively bibliographical. A fifth trunk contained between
two and three thousand cards, written upon each side, respecting
a collection of prints. In a sixth trunk were contained
his papers respecting earthquakes, volcanoes, and geographical
343
subjects.”233 This Ajax flagellifer of the bibliographical
tribe, who was, as Dr. Dibdin observes, “the terror of his
acquaintance, and the pride of his patron,” is said to have
been in private a very different man from his public character;
all which may be true, without altering a shade of
that public character. The French Revolution showed how
men, mild and even kind in domestic life, were sanguinary
and ferocious in their public.

The rabid Abbé Rive gloried in terrifying, without enlightening
his rivals; he exulted that he was devoting to
“the rods of criticism and the laughter of Europe the bibliopoles,”
or dealers in books, who would not get by heart his
“Catechism” of a thousand and one questions and answers:
it broke the slumbers of honest De Bure, who had found
life was already too short for his own “Bibliographie Instructive.”

The Abbé Rive had contrived to catch the shades of the
appellatives necessary to discriminate book amateurs; and of
the first term he is acknowledged to be the inventor.

A bibliognoste, from the Greek, is one knowing in title-pages
and colophons, and in editions; the place and year
when printed; the presses whence issued; and all the
minutiæ of a book.

A bibliographe is a describer of books and other literary
arrangements.

A bibliomane is an indiscriminate accumulator, who blunders
faster than he buys, cock-brained, and purse-heavy!

A bibliophile, the lover of books, is the only one in the
class who appears to read them for his own pleasure.

A bibliotaphe buries his books, by keeping them under
lock, or framing them in glass cases.

I shall catch our bibliognoste in the hour of book-rapture!
It will produce a collection of bibliographical writers, and
show to the second-sighted Edinburgher what human contrivances
have been raised by the art of more painful writers
than himself—either to postpone the day of universal annihilation,
344
or to preserve for our posterity, three centuries hence,
the knowledge which now so busily occupies us, and transmit
to them something more than what Bacon calls “Inventories”
of our literary treasures.

“Histories, and literary bibliothèques (or bibliothecas), will
always present to us,” says La Rive, “an immense harvest of
errors, till the authors of such catalogues shall be fully impressed
by the importance of their art; and, as it were, reading
in the most distant ages of the future the literary good and
evil which they may produce, force a triumph from the pure
devotion to truth, in spite of all the disgusts which their
professional tasks involve; still patiently enduring the heavy
chains which bind down those who give themselves up to this
pursuit, with a passion which resembles heroism.

“The catalogues of bibliothèques fixes (or critical, historical,
and classified accounts of writers) have engendered that enormous
swarm of bibliographical errors, which have spread their
roots, in greater or less quantities, in all our bibliographers.”
He has here furnished a long list, which I shall preserve in
the note.234

The list, though curious, is by no means complete. Such
are the men of whom the Abbé Rive speaks with more respect
than his accustomed courtesy. “If such,” says he,
“cannot escape from errors, who shall? I have only marked
them out to prove the importance of bibliographical history.
A writer of this sort must occupy himself with more regard
for his reputation than his own profit, and yield himself up
entirely to the study of books.”

The mere knowledge of books, which has been called an
erudition of title-pages, may be sufficient to occupy the life
of some; and while the wits and “the million” are ridiculing
these hunters of editions, who force their passage through
secluded spots, as well as course in the open fields, it will be
found that this art of book-knowledge may turn out to be a
very philosophical pursuit, and that men of great name have
345
devoted themselves to labours more frequently contemned
than comprehended. Apostolo Zeno, a poet, a critic, and a
true man of letters, considered it as no small portion of his
glory to have annotated Fontanini, who, himself an eminent
prelate, had passed his life in forming his Bibliotheca Italiana.
Zeno did not consider that to correct errors and to enrich by
information this catalogue of Italian writers was a mean task.
The enthusiasm of the Abbé Rive considered bibliography as
a sublime pursuit, exclaiming on Zeno’s commentary on Fontanini—“He
chained together the knowledge of whole generations
for posterity, and he read in future ages.”

There are few things by which we can so well trace the
history of the human mind as by a classed catalogue, with
dates of the first publication of books; even the relative prices
of books at different periods, their decline and then their rise,
and again their fall, form a chapter in this history of the
human mind; we become critics even by this literary chronology,
and this appraisement of auctioneers. The favourite
book of every age is a certain picture of the people. The
gradual depreciation of a great author marks a change in
knowledge or in taste.

But it is imagined that we are not interested in the history
of indifferent writers, and scarcely in that of the secondary
ones. If none but great originals should claim our attention,
in the course of two thousand years we should not count
twenty authors! Every book, whatever be its character, may
be considered as a new experiment made by the human understanding;
and as a book is a sort of individual representation,
not a solitary volume exists but may be personified, and
described as a human being. Hints start discoveries: they
are usually found in very different authors who could go no
further; and the historian of obscure books is often preserving
for men of genius indications of knowledge, which without his
intervention we should not possess! Many secrets we discover
in bibliography. Great writers, unskilled in this science
of books, have frequently used defective editions, as Hume did
the castrated Whitelocke; or, like Robertson, they are ignorant
of even the sources of the knowledge they would give the
public; or they compose on a subject which too late they
discover had been anticipated. Bibliography will show what
has been done, and suggest to our invention what is wanted.
Many have often protracted their journey in a road which
had already been worn out by the wheels which had traversed
346
it: bibliography unrolls the whole map of the country
we purpose travelling over—the post-roads and the by-paths.

Every half-century, indeed, the obstructions multiply; and
the Edinburgh prediction, should it approximate to the event
it has foreseen, may more reasonably terrify a far distant posterity.
Mazzuchelli declared, after his laborious researches in
Italian literature, that one of his more recent predecessors,
who had commenced a similar work, had collected notices of
forty thousand writers—and yet, he adds, my work must increase
that number to ten thousand more! Mazzuchelli said
this in 1753; and the amount of nearly a century must now
be added, for the presses of Italy have not been inactive.

But the literature of Germany, of France, and of England
has exceeded the multiplicity of the productions of Italy, and
an appalling population of authors swarm before the imagination.235
Hail then the peaceful spirit of the literary historian,
which sitting amidst the night of time, by the monuments of
genius, trims the sepulchral lamps of the human mind! Hail
to the literary Reaumur, who by the clearness of his glasses
makes even the minute interesting, and reveals to us the
world of insects! These are guardian spirits who, at the close
of every century standing on its ascent, trace out the old
roads we had pursued, and with a lighter line indicate the
new ones which are opening, from the imperfect attempts,
and even the errors of our predecessors!


231 “Edinburgh Review,” vol. xxxiv, 384.

232 Will this writer pardon me for ranking him, for a moment, among
those “generalisers” of the age who excel in what a critical friend has
happily discriminated as ambitious writing? that is, writing on any topic,
and not least strikingly on that of which they know least; men otherwise
of fine taste, and who excel in every charm of composition.

233 The late Wm. Upcott possessed, in a large degree, a similar taste for
miscellaneous collections. He never threw an old hat away, but used it
as a receptacle for certain “cuttings” from books and periodicals on some
peculiar subjects. He had filled a room with hats and trunks thus
crammed; but they were sacrificed at his death for want of necessary
arrangement.

234 Gessner—Simler—Bellarmin—L’Abbé—Mabillon—Montfaucon—Moreri—Bayle—Baillet—Niceron—Dupin—Cave—Warton—Casimir
Oudin—Le Long—Goujet—Wolfius—John Albert Fabricius—Argelati—Tiraboschi—Nicholas Antonio—Walchius—Struvius—Brucker—Scheuchzer—Linnæus—Seguier—Haller—Adamson—Manget—Kestner—Eloy—Douglas—Weidler—Hailbronner—Montucla—Lalande—Bailly—Quadrio—Morhoff—Stollius—Funccius—Schelhorn—Engles—Beyer—Gerdesius—Vogts—Freytag—David
Clement—Chevillier—Maittaire—Orlandi—Prosper
Marchand—Schoeplin—De Boze—Abbé Sallier—and de Saint Leger.

235 The British Museum Library now numbers more than 500,000 volumes.
The catalogue alone forms a small library.


 

SECRET HISTORY OF AN ELECTIVE MONARCHY.

A POLITICAL SKETCH.

Poland, once a potent and magnificent kingdom, when it
sunk into an elective monarchy, became “venal thrice an
age.” That country must have exhibited many a diplomatic
scene of intricate intrigue, which although they could not
appear in its public, have no doubt been often consigned to
its secret, history. With us the corruption of a rotten borough
has sometimes exposed the guarded proffer of one party,
and the dexterous chaffering of the other: but a masterpiece
of diplomatic finesse and political invention, electioneering
viewed on the most magnificent scale, with a kingdom to be
347
canvassed, and a crown to be won and lost, or lost and won in
the course of a single day, exhibits a political drama, which,
for the honour and happiness of mankind, is of rare and
strange occurrence. There was one scene in this drama which
might appear somewhat too large for an ordinary theatre; the
actors apparently were not less than fifty to a hundred thousand;
twelve vast tents were raised on an extensive plain,
a hundred thousand horses were in the environs—and palatines
and castellans, the ecclesiastical orders, with the ambassadors
of the royal competitors, all agitated by the
ceaseless motion of different factions during the six weeks of
the election, and of many preceding months of preconcerted
measures and vacillating opinions, now were all solemnly
assembled at the diet.—Once the poet, amidst his gigantic
conception of a scene, resolved to leave it out:

So vast a throng the stage can ne’er contain—

Then build a new, or act it in a plain!

exclaimed “La Mancha’s knight,” kindling at a scene so
novel and so vast!

Such an electioneering negotiation, the only one I am
acquainted with, is opened in the “Discours” of Choisin, the
secretary of Montluc, Bishop of Valence, the confidential
agent of Catharine de’ Medici, and who was sent to intrigue
at the Polish diet, to obtain the crown of Poland for her son
the Duke of Anjou, afterwards Henry the Third. This bold
enterprise at first seemed hopeless, and in its progress encountered
growing obstructions; but Montluc was one of the most
finished diplomatists that the genius of the Gallic cabinet
ever sent forth. He was nicknamed in all the courts of
Europe, from the circumstance of his limping, “le Boiteux;”
our political bishop was in cabinet intrigues the Talleyrand
of his age, and sixteen embassies to Italy, Germany, England,
Scotland, and Turkey, had made this “connoisseur en hommes”
an extraordinary politician!

Catharine de’ Medici was infatuated with the dreams of
judicial astrology; her pensioned oracles had declared that
she should live to see each of her sons crowned, by which
prediction probably they had only purposed to flatter her
pride and her love of dominion. They, however, ended in
terrifying the credulous queen; and she, dreading to witness a
throne in France, disputed perhaps by fratricides, anxiously
sought a separate crown for each of her three sons. She had
348
been trifled with in her earnest negotiations with our Elizabeth;
twice had she seen herself baffled in her views in the
Dukes of Alençon and of Anjou. Catharine then projected a
new empire for Anjou, by incorporating into one kingdom
Algiers, Corsica, and Sardinia; but the other despot, he of
Constantinople, Selim the Second, dissipated the brilliant
speculation of our female Machiavel. Charles the Ninth was
sickly, jealous, and desirous of removing from the court the
Duke of Anjou, whom two victories had made popular,
though he afterwards sunk into a Sardanapalus. Montluc
penetrated into the secret wishes of Catharine and Charles,
and suggested to them the possibility of encircling the brows
of Anjou with the diadem of Poland, the Polish monarch
then being in a state of visible decline. The project was
approved; and, like a profound politician, the bishop prepared
for an event which might be remote, and always problematical,
by sending into Poland a natural son of his, Balagny,
as a disguised agent; his youth, his humble rank, and his
love of pleasure, would not create any alarm among the
neighbouring powers, who were alike on the watch to snatch
the expected spoil; but as it was necessary to have a more
dexterous politician behind the curtain, he recommended his
secretary, Choisnin, as a travelling tutor to a youth who appeared
to want one.

Balagny proceeded to Poland, where, under the veil of dissipation,
and in the midst of splendid festivities, with his
trusty adjutant, this hair-brained boy of revelry began to
weave those intrigues which were afterwards to be knotted,
or untied, by Montluc himself. He had contrived to be so
little suspected, that the agent of the emperor had often disclosed
important secrets to his young and amiable friend. On
the death of Sigismond Augustus, Balagny, leaving Choisnin
behind to trumpet forth the virtues of Anjou, hastened to
Paris to give an account of all which he had seen or heard.
But poor Choisnin found himself in a dilemma among those
who had so long listened to his panegyrics on the humanity
and meek character of the Duke of Anjou; for the news of
St. Bartholomew’s massacre had travelled faster than the
post; and Choisnin complains that he was now treated as an
impudent liar, and the French prince as a monster. In vain
he assured them that the whole was an exaggerated account,
a mere insurrection of the people, or the effects of a few private
enmities, praying the indignant Poles to suspend their
349
decision till the bishop came: “Attendez le Boiteux!” cried
he, in agony.

Meanwhile, at Paris, the choice of a proper person for this
embassy had been difficult to settle. It was a business of
intrigue more than of form, and required an orator to make
speeches and addresses in a sort of popular assembly; for
though the people, indeed, had no concern in the diet, yet the
greater and the lesser nobles and gentlemen, all electors, were
reckoned at one hundred thousand. It was supposed that a
lawyer who could negotiate in good Latin, and one, as the
French proverb runs, who could aller et parler, would more
effectually puzzle their heads, and satisfy their consciences to
vote for his client. Catharine at last fixed on Montluc himself,
from the superstitious prejudice, which, however, in this
case accorded with philosophical experience, that “Montluc
had ever been lucky in his negotiations.”

Montluc hastened his departure from Paris; and it appears
that our political bishop had, by his skilful penetration into
the French cabinet, foreseen the horrible catastrophe which
occurred very shortly after he had left it; for he had warned
the Count de Rochefoucault to absent himself; but this lord,
like so many others, had no suspicions of the perfidious projects
of Catharine and her cabinet. Montluc, however, had
not long been on his journey ere the news reached him, and
it occasioned innumerable obstacles in his progress, which
even his sagacity had not calculated on. At Strasburgh he
had appointed to meet some able coadjutors, among whom
was the famous Joseph Scaliger; but they were so terrified
by Les Matinées Parisiennes, that Scaliger flew to Geneva, and
would not budge out of that safe corner: and the others ran
home, not imagining that Montluc would venture to pass
through Germany, where the protestant indignation had
made the roads too hot for a catholic bishop. But Montluc
had set his cast on the die. He had already passed through
several hair-breadth escapes from the stratagems of the Guise
faction, who more than once attempted to hang or drown the
bishop, who, they cried out, was a Calvinist; the fears and
jealousies of the Guises had been roused by this political
mission. Among all these troubles and delays, Montluc was
most affected by the rumour that the election was on the
point of being made, and that the plague was universal
throughout Poland, so that he must have felt that he might
be too late for the one, and too early for the other.

350

At last Montluc arrived, and found that the whole weight
of this negotiation was to fall on his single shoulders; and
further, that he was to sleep every night on a pillow of
thorns. Our bishop had not only to allay the ferment of the
popular spirit of the evangelicals, as the protestants were
then called, but even of the more rational catholics of Poland.
He had also to face those haughty and feudal lords, of
whom each considered himself the equal of the sovereign
whom he created, and whose avowed principle was, and many
were incorrupt, that their choice of a sovereign should be
regulated solely by the public interest; and it was hardly to
be expected that the emperor, the czar, and the King of
Sweden would prove unsuccessful rivals to the cruel, and voluptuous,
and bigoted duke of Anjou, whose political interests
were too remote and novel to have raised any faction
among these independent Poles.

The crafty politician had the art of dressing himself up in
all the winning charms of candour and loyalty; a sweet flow
of honeyed words melted on his lips, while his heart, cold
and immovable as a rock, stood unchanged amidst the most
unforeseen difficulties.

The emperor had set to work the Abbé Cyre in a sort of
ambiguous character, an envoy for the nonce, to be acknowledged
or disavowed as was convenient; and by his activity
he obtained considerable influence among the Lithuanians, the
Wallachians, and nearly all Prussia, in favour of the Archduke
Ernest. Two Bohemians, who had the advantage of
speaking the Polish language, had arrived with a state and
magnificence becoming kings rather than ambassadors. The
Muscovite had written letters full of golden promises to the
nobility, and was supported by a palatine of high character;
a perpetual peace between two such great neighbours was
too inviting a project not to find advocates; and this party,
Choisnin observes, appeared at first the most to be feared.
The King of Sweden was a close neighbour, who had married
the sister of their late sovereign, and his son urged his family
claims as superior to those of foreigners. Among these parties
was a patriotic one, who were desirous of a Pole for
their monarch; a king of their fatherland, speaking their
mother-tongue, one who would not strike at the independence
of his country, but preserve its integrity from the
stranger. This popular party was even agreeable to several
of the foreign powers themselves, who did not like to see a
351
rival power strengthening itself by so strict a union with
Poland; but in this choice of a sovereign from among themselves,
there were at least thirty lords who equally thought
that they were the proper wood of which kings should be
carved out. The Poles therefore could not agree on the Pole
who deserved to be a Piaste; an endearing title for a native
monarch, which originated in the name of the family of the
Piastis, who had reigned happily over the Polish people for
the space of five centuries! The remembrance of their virtues
existed in the minds of the honest Poles in this affectionate
title, and their party were called the Piastis.

Montluc had been deprived of the assistance he had
depended on from many able persons, whom the massacre of
St. Bartholomew had frightened away from every French
political connexion. He found that he had himself only to
depend on. We are told that he was not provided with the
usual means which are considered most efficient in elections,
nor possessed the interest nor the splendour of his powerful
competitors: he was to derive all his resources from diplomatic
finesse. The various ambassadors had fixed and distant
residences, that they might not hold too close an intercourse
with the Polish nobles. Of all things, he was desirous to
obtain an easy access to these chiefs, that he might observe,
and that they might listen. He who would seduce by his
own ingenuity must come in contact with the object he would
corrupt. Yet Montluc persisted in not approaching them
without being sought after, which answered his purpose in the
end. One favourite argument which our Talleyrand had set
afloat, was to show that all the benefits which the different
competitors had promised to the Poles were accompanied by
other circumstances which could not fail to be ruinous to the
country: while the offer of his master, whose interests were
remote, could not be adverse to those of the Polish nation: so
that much good might be expected from him, without any
fear of accompanying evil. Montluc procured a clever
Frenchman to be the bearer of his first despatch, in Latin,
to the diet; which had hardly assembled, ere suspicions and
jealousies were already breaking out. The emperor’s ambassadors
had offended the pride of the Polish nobles by travelling
about the country without leave, and resorting to the infanta;
and besides, in some intercepted letters the Polish nation was
designated as gens barbara et gens inepta. “I do not think that
the said letter was really written by the said ambassadors,
352
who were statesmen too politic to employ such unguarded
language,” very ingeniously writes the secretary of Montluc.

However, it was a blow levelled at the imperial ambassadors;
while the letter of the French bishop, composed “in a humble
and modest style,” began to melt their proud spirits, and two
thousand copies of the French bishop’s letter were eagerly
spread.

“But this good fortune did not last more than four-and
twenty hours,” mournfully writes our honest secretary; “for
suddenly the news of the fatal day of St. Bartholomew
arrived, and every Frenchman was detested.”

Montluc, in this distress, published an apology for les
Matinées Parisiennes
, which he reduced to some excesses of
the people, the result of a conspiracy plotted by the protestants;
and he adroitly introduced as a personage his master
Anjou, declaring that “he scorned to oppress a party whom
he had so often conquered with sword in hand.” This
pamphlet, which still exists, must have cost the good bishop
some invention; but in elections the lie of the moment serves
a purpose; and although Montluc was in due time bitterly
recriminated on, still the apology served to divide public
opinion.

Montluc was a whole cabinet to himself: he dispersed
another tract in the character of a Polish gentleman, in which
the French interests were urged by such arguments, that the
leading chiefs never met without disputing; and Montluc
now found that he had succeeded in creating a French party.
The Austrian then employed a real Polish gentleman to write
for his party; but this was too genuine a production, for the
writer wrote too much in earnest; and in politics we must not
be in a passion.

The mutual jealousies of each party assisted the views of
our negotiator; they would side with him against each other.
The archduke and the czar opposed the Turk; the Muscovite
could not endure that Sweden should be aggrandised by this
new crown; and Denmark was still more uneasy. Montluc
had discovered how every party had its vulnerable point, by
which it could be managed. The cards had now got fairly
shuffled, and he depended on his usual good play.

Our bishop got hold of a palatine to write for the French
cause in the vernacular tongue; and appears to have held a
more mysterious intercourse with another palatine, Albert
Lasky. Mutual accusations were made in the open diet: the
353
Poles accused some Lithuanian lords of having contracted
certain engagements with the czar; these in return accused
the Poles, and particularly this Lasky, with being corrupted
by the gold of France. Another circumstance afterwards
arose; the Spanish ambassador had forty thousand thalers
sent to him, but which never passed the frontiers, as this
fresh supply arrived too late for the election. “I believe,”
writes our secretary with great simplicity, “that this money
was only designed to distribute among the trumpeters and
the tabourines.” The usual expedient in contested elections
was now evidently introduced; our secretary acknowledging
that Montluc daily acquired new supporters, because he did
not attempt to gain them over merely by promises—resting
his whole cause on this argument, that the interest of the
nation was concerned in the French election.

Still would ill fortune cross our crafty politician when
everything was proceeding smoothly. The massacre was
refreshed with more damning particulars; some letters were
forged, and others were but too true; all parties, with rival
intrepidity, were carrying on a complete scene of deception.
A rumour spread that the French king disavowed his accredited
agent, and apologised to the emperor for having yielded
to the importunities of a political speculator, whom he was
now resolved to recall. This somewhat paralysed the exertions
of those palatines who had involved themselves in the
intrigues of Montluc, who was now forced patiently to wait
for the arrival of a courier with renewed testimonials of his
diplomatic character from the French court. A great odium
was cast on the French in the course of this negotiation by a
distribution of prints, which exposed the most inventive
cruelties practised by the Catholics on the Reformed; such as
women cleaved in half in the act of attempting to snatch
their children from their butchers; while Charles the Ninth
and the Duke of Anjou were hideously represented in their
persons, and as spectators of such horrid tragedies, with
words written in labels, complaining that the executioners
were not zealous enough in this holy work. These prints,
accompanied by libels and by horrid narratives, inflamed the
popular indignation, and more particularly the women, who
were affected to tears, as if these horrid scenes had been passing
before their eyes.

Montluc replied to the libels as fast as they appeared,
while he skilfully introduced the most elaborate panegyrics
354
on the Duke of Anjou; and in return for the caricatures, he
distributed two portraits of the king and the duke, to show
the ladies, if not the diet, that neither of these princes had
such ferocious and inhuman faces. Such are the small means
by which the politician condescends to work his great designs;
and the very means by which his enemies thought they
should ruin his cause, Montluc adroitly turned to his own advantage.
Anything of instant occurrence serves electioneering
purposes, and Montluc eagerly seized this favourable
occasion to exhaust his imagination on an ideal sovereign,
and to hazard, with address, anecdotes, whose authenticity he
could never have proved, till he perplexed even unwilling
minds to be uncertain whether that intolerant and inhuman
duke was not the most heroic and most merciful of princes.
It is probable that the Frenchman abused even the license of
the French éloge, for a noble Pole told Montluc that he was
always amplifying his duke with such ideal greatness, and
attributing to him such immaculate purity of sentiment, that
it was inferred there was no man in Poland who could
possibly equal him; and that his declaration, that the duke
was not desirous of reigning over Poland to possess the wealth
and grandeur of the kingdom, and that he was solely
ambitious of the honour to be the head of such a great and
virtuous nobility, had offended many lords, who did not believe
that the duke sought the Polish crown merely to be the
sovereign of a virtuous people.

These Polish statesmen appear, indeed, to have been more
enlightened than the subtle politician perhaps calculated on;
for when Montluc was over anxious to exculpate the Duke of
Anjou from having been an actor in the Parisian massacre,
a noble Pole observed, “That he need not lose his time at
framing any apologies; for if he could prove that it was the
interest of the country that the duke ought to be elected
their king, it was all that was required. His cruelty, were it
true, would be no reason to prevent his election, for we have
nothing to dread from it: once in our kingdom, he will have
more reason to fear us than we him, should he ever attempt
our lives, our property, or our liberty.”

Another Polish lord, whose scruples were as pious as his
patriotism was suspicious, however observed that, in his conferences
with the French bishop, the bishop had never once
mentioned God, whom all parties ought to implore to touch
the hearts of the electors in the choice of God’s “anointed.”
355
Montluc might have felt himself unexpectedly embarrassed
at the religious scruples of this lord, but the politician was
never at a fault. “Speaking to a man of letters, as his lordship
was,” replied the French bishop, “it was not for him to
remind his lordship what he so well knew; but since he had
touched on the subject, he would, however, say, that were a
sick man desirous of having a physician, the friend who undertook
to procure one would not do his duty should he say
it was necessary to call in one whom God had chosen to
restore his health; but another who should say that the most
learned and skilful is he whom God has chosen, would be
doing the best for the patient, and evince most judgment.
By a parity of reason we must believe that God will not send
an angel to point out the man whom he would have his
anointed; sufficient for us that God has given us a knowledge
of the requisites of a good king; and if the Polish gentlemen
choose such a sovereign, it will be him whom God has chosen.”
This shrewd argument delighted the Polish lord, who repeated
the story in different companies, to the honour of the bishop.
“And in this manner,” adds the secretary with great naïveté,
“did the sieur, strengthened by good arguments, divulge his
opinions, which were received by many, and run from hand
to hand.”

Montluc had his inferior manœuvres. He had to equipoise
the opposite interests of the Catholics and the Evangelists,
or the Reformed: it was mingling fire and water without
suffering them to hiss, or to extinguish one another. When
the imperial ambassadors gave fêtes to the higher nobility
only, they consequently offended the lesser. The Frenchman
gave no banquets, but his house was open to all at all times,
who were equally welcome. “You will see that the fêtes of
the imperialists will do them more harm than good,” observed
Montluc to his secretary.

Having gained over by every possible contrivance a number
of the Polish nobles, and showered his courtesies on those of
the inferior orders, at length the critical moment approached,
and the finishing hand was to be put to the work. Poland,
with the appearance of a popular government, was a singular
aristocracy of a hundred thousand electors, consisting of the
higher and the lower nobility, and the gentry; the people
had no concern with the government. Yet still it was to be
treated by the politician as a popular government, where
those who possessed the greatest influence over such large
356
assemblies were orators, and he who delivered himself with the
most fluency and the most pertinent arguments would infallibly
bend every heart to the point he wished. The French
bishop depended greatly on the effect which his oration was
to produce when the ambassadors were respectively to be heard
before the assembled diet; the great and concluding act of so
many tedious and difficult negotiations—“which had cost my
master,” writes the ingenuous secretary, “six months’ daily
and nightly labours; he had never been assisted or comforted
by any but his poor servants, and in the course of these
six months had written ten reams of paper, a thing which
for forty years he had not used himself to.”

Every ambassador was now to deliver an oration before the
assembled electors, and thirty-two copies were to be printed,
to present one to each palatine, who in his turn was to communicate
it to his lords. But a fresh difficulty occurred to
the French negotiator; as he trusted greatly to his address
influencing the multitude, and creating a popular opinion in
his favour, he regretted to find that the imperial ambassador
would deliver his speech in the Bohemian language, so that
he would be understood by the greater part of the assembly;
a considerable advantage over Montluc, who could only address
them in Latin. The inventive genius of the French bishop
resolved on two things which had never before been practised:
first, to have his Latin translated into the vernacular idiom;
and, secondly, to print an edition of fifteen hundred copies in
both languages, and thus to obtain a vast advantage over the
other ambassadors, with their thirty-two manuscript copies,
of which each copy was used to be read to 1200 persons.
The great difficulty was to get it secretly translated and
printed. This fell to the management of Choisnin, the
secretary. He set off to the castle of the palatine, Solikotski,
who was deep in the French interest; Solikotski despatched
the version in six days. Hastening with the precious MS.
to Cracow, Choisnin flew to a trusty printer, with whom
he was connected; the sheets were deposited every night at
Choisnin’s lodgings, and at the end of a fortnight the diligent
secretary conducted the 1500 copies in secret triumph to
Warsaw.

Yet this glorious labour was not ended; Montluc was in
no haste to deliver his wonder-working oration, on which the
fate of a crown seemed to depend. When his turn came to
be heard, he suddenly fell sick; the fact was, that he wished
357
to speak last, which would give him the advantage of replying
to any objection raised by his rivals, and admit also of an
attack on their weak points.

He contrived to obtain copies of their harangues, and discovered
five points which struck at the French interest. Our
poor bishop had now to sit up through the night to re-write
five leaves of his printed oration, and cancel five which had
been printed; and worse! he had to get them by heart, and
to have them translated and inserted, by employing twenty
scribes day and night. “It is scarcely credible what my
master went through about this time,” saith the historian of
his “gestes.”

The council or diet was held in a vast plain. Twelve pavilions
were raised to receive the Polish nobility and the ambassadors.
One of a circular form was supported by a single
mast, and was large enough to contain 6000 persons, without
any one approaching the mast nearer than by twenty steps,
leaving this space void to preserve silence; the different orders
were placed around; the archbishop and the bishops, the
palatines, the castellans, each according to their rank. During
the six weeks of the sittings of the diet, 100,000 horses were
in the environs, yet forage and every sort of provisions
abounded. There were no disturbances, not a single quarrel
occurred, although there wanted not in that meeting for
enmities of long standing. It was strange, and even awful,
to view such a mighty assembly preserving the greatest order,
and every one seriously intent on this solemn occasion.

At length the elaborate oration was delivered: it lasted
three hours, and Choisnin assures us not a single auditor felt
weary. “A cry of joy broke out from the tent, and was re-echoed
through the plain, when Montluc ceased: it was a
public acclamation; and had the election been fixed for that
moment, when all hearts were warm, surely the duke had
been chosen without a dissenting voice.” Thus writes, in
rapture, the ingenuous secretary; and in the spirit of the
times communicates a delightful augury attending this speech,
by which evidently was foreseen its happy termination.
“Those who disdain all things will take this to be a mere
invention of mine,” says honest Choisnin: “but true it is, that
while the said sieur delivered his harangue, a lark was seen all
the while upon the mast of the pavilion, singing and warbling,
which was remarked by a great number of lords, because the
lark is accustomed only to rest itself on the earth: the most
358
impartial confessed this to be a good augury.236 Also it was
observed, that when the other ambassadors were speaking, a
hare, and at another time a hog, ran through the tent; and
when the Swedish ambassador spoke, the great tent fell half-way
down. This lark singing all the while did no little good
to our cause; for many of the nobles and gentry noticed this
curious particularity, because when a thing which does not
commonly happen occurs in a public affair, such appearances
give rise to hopes either of good or of evil.”

The singing of this lark in favour of the Duke of Anjou is
not so evident as the cunning trick of the other French
agent, the political Bishop of Valence, who now reaped the
full advantage of his 1500 copies over the thirty-two of his
rivals. Every one had the French one in hand, or read it to
his friends; while the others, in manuscript, were confined to
a very narrow circle.

The period from the 10th of April to the 6th of May,
when they proceeded to the election, proved to be an interval
of infinite perplexities, troubles, and activity; it is probable
that the secret history of this period of the negotiations was
never written. The other ambassadors were for protracting
the election, perceiving the French interest prevalent: but
delay would not serve the purpose of Montluc, he not being
so well provided with friends and means on the spot as the
others were. The public opinion which he had succeeded in
creating, by some unforeseen circumstance might change.

During this interval, the bishop had to put several agents
of the other parties hors de combat. He got rid of a formidable
adversary in the Cardinal Commendon, an agent of the
pope’s, whom he proved ought not to be present at the election,
and the cardinal was ordered to take his departure. A
bullying colonel was set upon the French negotiator, and
went about from tent to tent with a list of the debts of the
Duke of Anjou, to show that the nation could expect nothing
profitable from a ruined spendthrift. The page of a Polish
count flew to Montluc for protection, entreating permission to
accompany the bishop on his return to Paris. The servants
of the count pursued the page; but this young gentleman
had so insinuated himself into the favour of the bishop, that
359
he was suffered to remain. The next day the page desired
Montluc would grant him the full liberty of his religion,
being an evangelical, that he might communicate this to his
friends, and thus fix them to the French party. Montluc
was too penetrating for this young political agent, whom he
discovered to be a spy, and the pursuit of his fellows to have
been a farce; he sent the page back to his master, the evangelical
count, observing that such tricks were too gross to be
played on one who had managed affairs in all the courts of
Europe before he came into Poland.

Another alarm was raised by a letter from the grand vizier
of Selim the Second, addressed to the diet, in which he requested
that they would either choose a king from among
themselves, or elect the brother of the King of France.
Some zealous Frenchman at the Sublime Porte had officiously
procured this recommendation from the enemy of Christianity;
but an alliance with Mahometanism did no service
to Montluc, either with the catholics or the evangelicals.
The bishop was in despair, and thought that his handiwork
of six months’ toil and trouble was to be shook into pieces in
an hour. Montluc, being shown the letter, instantly insisted
that it was a forgery, designed to injure his master the duke.
The letter was attended by some suspicious circumstances;
and the French bishop, quick at expedients, snatched at an
advantage which the politician knows how to lay hold of in
the chapter of accidents. “The letter was not sealed with
the golden seal, nor enclosed in a silken purse or cloth of
gold; and farther, if they examined the translation,” he said,
“they would find that it was not written on Turkish
paper.” This was a piece of the sieur’s good fortune, for the
letter was not forged; but owing to the circumstance that
the Boyar of Wallachia had taken out the letter to send a
translation with it, which the vizier had omitted, it arrived
without its usual accompaniments; and the courier, when
inquired after, was kept out of the way: so that, in a few days,
nothing more was heard of the great vizier’s letter.
“Such was our fortunate escape,” says the secretary, “from
the friendly but fatal interference of the sultan, than which
the sieur dreaded nothing so much.”

Many secret agents of the different powers were spinning
their dark intrigues; and often, when discovered or disconcerted,
the creatures were again at their “dirty work.”
These agents were conveniently disavowed or acknowledged
360
by their employers. The Abbé Cyre was an active agent of
the emperor’s, and though not publicly accredited, was still
hovering about. In Lithuania he had contrived matters so
well as to have gained over that important province for the
archduke; and was passing through Prussia to hasten to
communicate with the emperor, but “some honest men,”
quelques bons personnages, says the French secretary, and no
doubt some good friends of his master, “took him by surprise,
and laid him up safely in the castle of Marienburgh,
where truly he was a little uncivilly used by the soldiers,
who rifled his portmanteau and sent us his papers, when we
discovered all his foul practices.” The emperor, it seems,
was angry at the arrest of his secret agent; but as no one
had the power of releasing the Abbé Cyre at that moment,
what with receiving remonstrances and furnishing replies,
the time passed away, and a very troublesome adversary was
in safe custody during the election. The dissensions between
the catholics and the evangelicals were always on the point
of breaking out; but Montluc succeeded in quieting these
inveterate parties by terrifying their imaginations with sanguinary
civil wars, and invasions of the Turks and the Tartars.
He satisfied the catholics with the hope that time
would put an end to heresy, and the evangelicals were glad
to obtain a truce from persecution. The day before the election
Montluc found himself so confident, that he despatched
a courier to the French court, and expressed himself in the
true style of a speculative politician, that des douze tables du
Damier nous en avons les Neufs assurés
.

There were preludes to the election; and the first was
probably in acquiescence with a saturnalian humour prevalent
in some countries, where the lower orders are only allowed
to indulge their taste for the mockery of the great at stated
times and on fixed occasions. A droll scene of a mock election,
as well as combat, took place between the numerous
Polish pages, who, saith the grave secretary, are still more
mischievous than our own: these elected among themselves
four competitors, made a senate to burlesque the diet, and
went to loggerheads. Those who represented the archduke
were well beaten, the Swede was hunted down, and for the
Piastis, they seized on a cart belonging to a gentleman, laden
with provisions, broke it to pieces, and burnt the axle-tree,
which in that country is called a piasti, and cried out The
Piasti is burnt!
nor could the senators at the diet that day
361
command any order or silence. The French party wore
white handkerchiefs in their hats, and they were so numerous
as to defeat the others.

The next day, however, opened a different scene; “the
nobles prepared to deliberate, and each palatine in his quarters
was with his companions on their knees, and many with
tears in their eyes, chanting a hymn to the Holy Ghost; it
must be confessed that this looked like a work of God,” says
our secretary, who probably understood the manœuvring of
the mock combat, or the mock prayers, much better than we
may. Everything tells at an election, burlesque or solemnity!

The election took place, and the Duke of Anjou was proclaimed
King of Poland—but the troubles of Montluc did
not terminate. When they presented certain articles for his
signature, the bishop discovered that these had undergone
material alterations from the proposals submitted to him
before the proclamation; these alterations referred to a disavowal
of the Parisian massacre; the punishment of its
authors, and toleration in religion. Montluc refused to sign,
and cross-examined his Polish friends about the original proposals;
one party agreed that some things had been changed,
but that they were too trivial to lose a crown for; others
declared that the alterations were necessary to allay the
fears, or secure the safety, of the people. Our Gallic diplomatist
was outwitted, and after all his intrigues and cunning,
he found that the crown of Poland was only to be delivered
on conditional terms.

In this dilemma, with a crown depending on a stroke of
his pen,—remonstrating, entreating, arguing, and still delaying,
like “Ancient Pistol” swallowing his leek, he witnessed
with alarm some preparations for a new election, and his
rivals on the watch with their protests. Montluc, in despair,
signed the conditions—“assured, however,” says the secretary,
who groans over this finale, “that when the elected monarch
should arrive, the states would easily be induced to correct
them, and place things in statu quo, as before the proclamation.
I was not a witness, being then despatched to Paris
with the joyful news, but I heard that the sieur evesque it
was thought would have died in this agony, of being reduced
to the hard necessity either to sign, or to lose the fruits of
his labours. The conditions were afterwards for a long while
disputed in France.” De Thou informs us, in lib. lvii. of his
362
history, that Montluc after signing these conditions wrote to
his master, that he was not bound by them, because they did
not concern Poland in general, and that they had compelled
him to sign, what at the same time he had informed them
his instructions did not authorise. Such was the true Jesuitic
conduct of a grey-haired politician, who at length found that
honest plain sense could embarrass and finally entrap the
creature of the cabinet, the artificial genius of diplomatic
finesse.

The secretary, however, views nothing but his master’s
glory in the issue of this most difficult negotiation; and the
triumph of Anjou over the youthful archduke, whom the
Poles might have moulded to their will, and over the King of
Sweden, who claimed the crown by his queen’s side, and had
offered to unite his part of Livonia with that which the
Poles possessed. He labours hard to prove that the palatines
and the castellans were not pratiqués, i.e., had their votes
bought up by Montluc, as was reported; from their number
and their opposite interests, he confesses that the sieur evesque
slept little, while in Poland, and that he only gained over
the hearts of men by that natural gift of God which acquired
him the title of the happy ambassador. He rather seems to
regret that France was not prodigal of her purchase-money,
than to affirm that all palatines were alike scrupulous of their
honour.

One more fact may close this political sketch; a lesson of
the nature of court gratitude! The French court affected to
receive Choisnin with favour, but their suppressed discontent
was reserved for “the happy ambassador!” Affairs had
changed; Charles the Ninth was dying, and Catharine de’
Medici in despair for a son to whom she had sacrificed all;
while Anjou, already immersed in the wantonness of youth
and pleasure, considered his elevation to the throne of Poland
as an exile which separated him from his depraved enjoyments!
Montluc was rewarded only by incurring disgrace;
Catharine de’ Medici and the Duke of Anjou now looked
coldly on him, and expressed their dislike of his successful
mission. “The mother of kings,” as Choisnin designates
Catharine de’ Medici, to whom he addresses his memoirs,
with the hope of awakening her recollections of the zeal, the
genius, and the success of his old master, had no longer any
use for her favourite; and Montluc found, as the commentator
363
of Choisnin expresses in a few words, an important truth in
political morality, that “at court the interest of the moment
is the measure of its affections and its hatreds.”237


236 Our honest secretary reminds me of a passage in Geoffrey of Monmouth,
who says, “At this place an eagle spoke while the wall of the town
was building; and indeed I should not have failed transmitting the speech
to posterity
had I thought it true as the rest of the history.”

237 I have drawn up this article, for the curiosity of its subject and its
details, from the “Discours au vray de tout ce qui s’est fait et passé pour
l’entière Négociation de l’Election du Roi de Pologne, divisés en trois
livres, par Jehan Choisnin du Chatelleraud, naguères Secrétaire de M.
l’Evesque de Valence,” 1574.


 

BUILDINGS IN THE METROPOLIS, AND RESIDENCE IN
THE COUNTRY.

Recently more than one of our learned judges from the
bench have perhaps astonished their auditors by impressing
them with an old-fashioned notion of residing more on their
estates than the fashionable modes of life and the esprit de
société
, now overpowering all other esprit, will ever admit.
These opinions excited my attention to a curious circumstance
in the history of our manners—the great anxiety of our
government, from the days of Elizabeth till much later than
those of Charles the Second, to preserve the kingdom from
the evils of an overgrown metropolis. The people themselves
indeed participated in the same alarm at the growth of the
city; while, however, they themselves were perpetuating the
grievance which they complained of.

It is amusing to observe, that although the government
was frequently employing even their most forcible acts to
restrict the limits of the metropolis, the suburbs were gradually
incorporating with the city, and Westminster at length
united itself to London. Since that happy marriage, their
fertile progenies have so blended together, that little Londons
are no longer distinguishable from the ancient parent; we
have succeeded in spreading the capital into a county, and
have verified the prediction of James the First, “that England
will shortly be London, and London England.”

“I think it a great object,” said Justice Best, in delivering
his sentiments in favour of the Game Laws, “that gentlemen
should have a temptation to reside in the country, amongst
their neighbours and tenantry, whose interests must be materially
advanced by such a circumstance
. The links of
society are thereby better preserved, and the mutual advantages
364
and dependence of the higher and lower classes
on one
another are better maintained. The baneful effects of our
present system we have lately seen in a neighbouring country,
and an ingenious French writer has lately shown the ill consequences
of it on the continent.”238

These sentiments of a living luminary of the law afford
some reason of policy for the dread which our government
long entertained on account of the perpetual growth of the
metropolis; the nation, like a hypochondriac, was ludicrously
terrified that their head was too monstrous for their body,
and that it drew all the moisture of life from the middle and
the extremities. Proclamations warned and exhorted; but
the very interference of a royal prohibition seemed to render
the crowded city more charming. In vain the statute against
new buildings was passed by Elizabeth; in vain during the
reigns of James the First and both the Charleses we find
proclamations continually issuing to forbid new erections.

James was apt to throw out his opinions in these frequent
addresses to the people, who never attended to them: his
majesty notices “those swarms of gentry, who through the
instigation of their wives, or to new-model and fashion their
daughters (who if they were unmarried, marred their reputations,
and if married, lost them), did neglect their country
hospitality, and cumber the city, a general nuisance to the
kingdom.”—He addressed the Star Chamber to regulate “the
exorbitancy of the new buildings about the city, which were
but a shelter for those who, when they had spent their estates
in coaches, lacqueys, and fine clothes like Frenchmen, lived
miserably in their houses like Italians; but the honour of
the English nobility and gentry is to be hospitable among
their tenants.” Once conversing on this subject, the monarch
threw out that happy illustration, which has been more than
once noticed, that “Gentlemen resident on their estates were
like ships in port; their value and magnitude were felt and
acknowledged; but when at a distance, as their size seemed
insignificant, so their worth and importance were not duly
estimated.”239

365

A manuscript writer of the times complains of the breaking
up of old family establishments, all crowding to “upstart
London.” “Every one strives to be a Diogenes in his house,
and an emperor in the streets; not caring if they sleep in a
tub, so they may be hurried in a coach: giving that allowance
to horses and mares that formerly maintained houses
full of men; pinching many a belly to paint a few backs, and
burying all the treasures of the kingdom into a few citizens’
coffers; their woods into wardrobes, their leases into laces,
and their goods and chattels into guarded coats and gaudy
toys.” Such is the representation of an eloquent contemporary;
and however contracted might have been his knowledge
of the principles of political economy, and of that prosperity
which a wealthy nation is said to derive from its consumption
of articles of luxury, the moral effects have not altered, nor
has the scene in reality greatly changed.

The government not only frequently forbade new buildings
within ten miles of London, but sometimes ordered them to
be pulled down—after they had been erected for several years.
Every six or seven years proclamations were issued. In
Charles the First’s reign, offenders were sharply prosecuted
by a combined operation, not only against houses, but against
persons.240 Many of the nobility and gentry, in 1632, were
informed against for having resided in the city, contrary to
the late proclamation. And the Attorney-General was then
fully occupied in filing bills of indictment against them, as
well as ladies, for staying in town. The following curious
“information” in the Star Chamber will serve our purpose.

The Attorney-General informs his majesty that both Elizabeth
and James, by several proclamations, had commanded
that “persons of livelihood and means should reside in their
counties, and not abide or sojourn in the city of London,
366
so that counties remain unserved.” These proclamations were
renewed by Charles the First, who had observed “a greater
number of nobility and gentry, and abler sort of people, with
their families, had resorted to the cities of London and Westminster,
residing there, contrary to the ancient usage of the
English nation”—“by their abiding in their several counties
where their means arise, they would not only have served his
majesty according to their ranks, but by their housekeeping
in those parts the meaner sort of people formerly were guided,
directed and relieved
.” He accuses them of wasting their
estates in the metropolis, which would employ and relieve
the common people in their several counties. The loose and
disorderly people that follow them, living in and about the
cities, are so numerous, that they are not easily governed by
the ordinary magistrates: mendicants increase in great number—the
prices of all commodities are highly raised, &c. The
king had formerly proclaimed that all ranks who were not
connected with public offices, at the close of forty days’ notice,
should resort to their several counties, and with their
families continue their residence there. And his majesty further
warned them “Not to put themselves to unnecessary charge
in providing themselves to return in winter to the said cities,
as it was the king’s firm resolution to withstand such great
and growing evil.” The information concludes with a most
copious list of offenders, among whom are a great number of
nobility, and ladies and gentlemen, who were accused of
having lived in London for several months after the given
warning of forty days. It appears that most of them, to
elude the grasp of the law, had contrived to make a show of
quitting the metropolis, and, after a short absence, had
again returned; “and thus the service of your majesty and
your people in the several counties have been neglected and
undone.”

Such is the substance of this curious information, which
enables us at least to collect the ostensible motives of this
singular prohibition. Proclamations had hitherto been considered
little more than the news of the morning, and three
days afterwards were as much read as the last week’s newspapers.
They were now, however, resolved to stretch forth
the strong arm of law, and to terrify by an example. The
constables were commanded to bring in a list of the names of
strangers, and the time they proposed to fix their residence
in their parishes. A remarkable victim on this occasion was a
367
Mr. Palmer, a Sussex gentleman, who was brought ore tenus
into the Star Chamber for disobeying the proclamation for
living in the country. Palmer was a squire of 1000l. per
annum, then a considerable income. He appears to have been
some rich bachelor; for in his defence he alleged that he had
never been married, never was a housekeeper, and had no
house fitting for a man of his birth to reside in, as his mansion
in the country had been burnt down within two years.
These reasons appeared to his judges to aggravate rather than
extenuate his offence; and after a long reprimand for having
deserted his tenants and neighbours, they heavily fined him
in one thousand pounds.241

The condemnation of this Sussex gentleman struck a terror
through a wide circle of sojourners in the metropolis. I find
accounts, pathetic enough, of their “packing away on all sides
for fear of the worst;” and gentlemen “grumbling that they
should be confined to their houses:” and this was sometimes
backed too by a second proclamation, respecting “their wives
and families, and also widows,” which was “durus sermo to
the women. It is nothing pleasing to all,” says the letter-writer,
“but least of all to the women.” “To encourage
gentlemen to live more willingly in the country,” says another
letter-writer, “all game-fowl, as pheasants, partridges,
ducks, as also hares, are this day by proclamation forbidden
to be dressed or eaten in any inn.” Here we find realized
the argument of Mr. Justice Best in favour of the game-laws.

It is evident that this severe restriction must have produced
great inconvenience to certain persons who found a
residence in London necessary for their pursuits. This appears
from the manuscript diary of an honest antiquary, Sir
Symonds D’Ewes; he has preserved an opinion which, no
doubt, was spreading fast, that such prosecutions of the
Attorney-General were a violation of the liberty of the subject.
“Most men wondered at Mr. Noy, the Attorney-General,
being accounted a great lawyer, that so strictly took
away men’s liberties at one blow, confining them to reside at
their own houses
, and not permitting them freedom to live
where they pleased within the king’s dominions. I was
myself a little startled upon the first coming out of the proclamation;
but having first spoken with the Lord Coventry,
368
Lord Keeper of the Great Seal, at Islington, when I visited
him; and afterwards with Sir William Jones, one of the
King’s Justices of the Bench, about my condition and residence
at the said town of Islington, and they both agreeing
that I was not within the letter of the proclamation, nor the
intention of it neither, I rested satisfied, and thought myself
secure, laying in all my provisions for housekeeping for the
year ensuing, and never imagined myself to be in danger, till
this unexpected censure of Mr. Palmer passed in the Star
Chamber; so, having advised with my friends, I resolved for
a remove, being much troubled not only with my separation
from Recordes, but with my wife, being great with child,
fearing a winter journey might be dangerous to her.”242 He
left Islington and the records in the Tower to return to his
country-seat, to the great disturbance of his studies.

It is, perhaps, difficult to assign the cause of this marked
anxiety of the government for the severe restriction of the
limits of the metropolis, and the prosecution of the nobility
and gentry to compel a residence on their estates. Whatever
were the motives, they were not peculiar to the existing
sovereign, but remained transmitted from cabinet to cabinet,
and were even renewed under Charles the Second. At a time
when the plague often broke out, a close and growing metropolis
might have been considered to be a great evil; a terror
expressed by the manuscript-writer before quoted, complaining
of “this deluge of building, that we shall be all poisoned with
breathing in one another’s faces.” The police of the metropolis
was long imbecile, notwithstanding their “strong
watches and guards” set at times; and bodies of the idle and
the refractory often assumed some mysterious title, and were
with difficulty governed. We may conceive the state of the
police, when “London apprentices,” growing in number and
insolence, frequently made attempts on Bridewell, or pulled
down houses. One day the citizens, in proving some ordnance,
terrified the whole court of James the First with a
panic that there was “a rising in the city.” It is possible
that the government might have been induced to pursue this
singular conduct, for I do not know that it can be paralleled,
of pulling down new-built houses by some principle of political
economy which remains to be explained, or ridiculed, by
our modern adepts.
369
It would hardly be supposed that the present subject may
be enlivened by a poem, the elegance and freedom of which
may even now be admired. It is a great literary curiosity,
and its length may be excused for several remarkable points.

 

AN ODE,
BY SIR RICHARD FANSHAW,

Upon Occasion of his Majesty’s Proclamation in the Year 1630, commanding
the Gentry to reside upon their Estates in the Country.

Now war is all the world about,

And everywhere Erinnys reigns;

Or of the torch so late put out

The stench remains.

Holland for many years hath been

Of Christian tragedies the stage,

Yet seldom hath she played a scene

Of bloodier rage:

And France, that was not long compos’d,

With civil drums again resounds,

And ere the old are fully clos’d,

Receives new wounds.

The great Gustavus in the west

Plucks the imperial eagle’s wing,

Than whom the earth did ne’er invest

A fiercer king.

Only the island which we sow,

A world without the world so far,

From present wounds, it cannot show

An ancient scar.

White peace, the beautifull’st of things,

Seems here her everlasting rest

To fix and spread the downy wings

Over the nest.

As when great Jove, usurping reign,

From the plagued world did her exile,

And tied her with a golden chain

To one blest isle,

Which in a sea of plenty swam,

And turtles sang on every bough,

A safe retreat to all that came,

As ours is now;

Yet we, as if some foe were here,

Leave the despised fields to clowns,

And come to save ourselves, as ’twere

In walled towns.

Hither we bring wives, babes, rich clothes,

And gems—till now my soveraign

The growing evil doth oppose:

Counting in vain

370

His care preserves us from annoy

Of enemies his realms to invade,

Unless he force us to enjoy

The peace he made,

To roll themselves in envied leisure;

He therefore sends the landed heirs,

Whilst he proclaims not his own pleasure

So much was theirs.

The sap and blood of the land, which fled

Into the root, and choked the heart,

Are bid their quick’ning power to spread

Through every part.

O ’twas an act, not for my muse

To celebrate, nor the dull age,

Until the country air infuse

A purer rage.

And if the fields as thankful prove

For benefits received, as seed,

They will to ’quite so great a love

A Virgil breed.

Nor let the gentry grudge to go

Into those places whence they grew,

But think them blest they may do so.

Who would pursue

The smoky glory of the town,

That may go till his native earth,

And by the shining fire sit down

Of his own hearth,

Free from the griping scrivener’s bands,

And the more biting mercer’s books;

Free from the bait of oiled hands,

And painted looks?

The country too even chops for rain;

You that exhale it by your power,

Let the fat drops fall down again

In a full shower.

And you bright beauties of the time,

That waste yourselves here in a blaze,

Fix to your orb and proper clime

Your wandering rays.

Let no dark corner of the land

Be unembellish’d with one gem,

And those which here too thick do stand

Sprinkle on them.

Believe me, ladies, you will find

In that sweet light more solid joys,

More true contentment to the mind

Than all town-toys.

Nor Cupid there less blood doth spill,

But heads his shafts with chaster love,

Not feather’d with a sparrow’s quill,

But of a dove.

371

There you shall hear the nightingale,

The harmless syren of the wood,

How prettily she tells a tale

Of rape and blood.

The lyric lark, with all beside

Of Nature’s feather’d quire, and all

The commonwealth of flowers in ’ts pride

Behold you shall.

The lily queen, the royal rose,

The gilly-flower, prince of the blood!

The courtier tulip, gay in clothes,

The regal bud;

The violet purple senator,

How they do mock the pomp of state,

And all that at the surly door

Of great ones wait.

Plant trees you may, and see them shoot

Up with your children, to be served

To your clean boards, and the fairest fruit

To be preserved;

And learn to use their several gums;

’Tis innocence in the sweet blood

Of cherry, apricocks, and plums,

To be imbrued.


238 Morning Chronicle, January 23, 1820.

239 A proclamation was issued in the first year of King James, “commanding
gentlemen to depart the court and city,” because it hinders hospitality
and endangers the people near their own residences, “who had from
such houses much comfort and ease toward their living.” The King graciously
says:—“He tooke no small contentment in the resort of gentlemen,
and other our subjects coming to visit us, holding their affectionate
desire to see our person to be a certaine testimonie of their inward love;”
but he says he must not “give way to so great a mischiefe as the continuall
resort may breed,” and that therefore all that have no special cause
of attendance must at once go back until the time of his coronation, when
they may “returne until the solemnity be passed;” but only for that time,
for if the proclamation be slighted he shall “make them an example of
contempt if we shall finde any making stay here contrary to this direction.”
Such proclamations were from time to time issued, and though
sometimes evaded, were frequently enforced by fines, so that living in
London was a risk and danger to country gentlemen of fortune.

240 Rushworth, vol. ii. p. 288.

241 From a manuscript letter from Sir George Gresley to Sir Thomas
Puckering, Nov. 1632.

242 Harl. MSS. 6. fo. 152.


 

ROYAL PROCLAMATIONS.

The satires and the comedies of the age have been consulted
by the historian of our manners, and the features of the times
have been traced from those amusing records of folly. Daines
Barrinton enlarged this field of domestic history in his very
entertaining “Observations on the Statutes.” Another source,
which to me seems not to have been explored, is the proclamations
which have frequently issued from our sovereigns, and
were produced by the exigencies of the times.

These proclamations or royal edicts in our country were
never armed with the force of laws—only as they enforce the
execution of laws already established; and the proclamation
of a British monarch may become even an illegal act, if it be
in opposition to the law of the land. Once, indeed, it was
enacted under the arbitrary government of Henry the Eighth,
by the sanction of a pusillanimous parliament, that the force
of acts of parliament should be given to the king’s proclamations;
and at a much later period the chancellor, Lord Ellesmere,
was willing to have advanced the king’s proclamations
into laws, on the sophistical maxim that “all precedents had
372
a time when they began;” but this chancellor argued ill, as
he was told with spirit by Lord Coke, in the presence of
James the First,243 who probably did not think so ill of the
chancellor’s logic. Blackstone, to whom on this occasion I
could not fail to turn, observes, on the statute under Henry
the Eighth, that it would have introduced the most despotic
tyranny, and must have proved fatal to the liberties of this
kingdom, had it not been luckily repealed in the minority of
his successor, whom he elsewhere calls an amiable prince—all
our young princes, we discover, were amiable! Blackstone
has not recorded the subsequent attempt of the lord chancellor
under James the First, which tended to raise proclamations
to the nature of an ukase of the autocrat of both the
Russias. It seems that our national freedom, notwithstanding
our ancient constitution, has had several narrow escapes.

Royal proclamations, however, in their own nature are
innocent enough; for since the manner, time, and circumstances
of putting laws in execution must frequently be left
to the discretion of the executive magistrate, a proclamation
that is not adverse to existing laws need not create any
alarm; the only danger they incur is that they seem never
to have been attended to, and rather testified the wishes of
the government than the compliance of the subjects. They
were not laws, and were therefore considered as sermons or
pamphlets, or anything forgotten in a week’s time!

These proclamations are frequently alluded to by the letter-writers
of the times among the news of the day, but usually
their royal virtue hardly kept them alive beyond the week.
Some on important subjects are indeed noticed in our history.
Many indications of the situation of affairs, the feelings of
the people, and the domestic history of our nation, may be
drawn from these singular records. I have never found them
to exist in any collected form, and they have been probably
only accidentally preserved.244

The proclamations of every sovereign would characterize
373
his reign, and open to us some of the interior operations of
the cabinet. The despotic will, yet vacillating conduct of
Henry the Eighth, towards the close of his reign, may be
traced in a proclamation to abolish the translations of the
scriptures, and even the reading of Bibles by the people;
commanding all printers of English books and pamphlets to
affix their names to them, and forbidding the sale of any
English books printed abroad.245 When the people were not
suffered to publish their opinions at home, all the opposition
flew to foreign presses, and their writings were then smuggled
into the country in which they ought to have been printed.
Hence, many volumes printed in a foreign type at this period
are found in our collections. The king shrunk in dismay
from that spirit of reformation which had only been a party
business with him, and making himself a pope, decided that
nothing should be learnt but what he himself deigned to teach!

The antipathies and jealousies which our populace too long
indulged, by their incivilities to all foreigners, are characterised
by a proclamation issued by Mary, commanding her
subjects to behave themselves peaceably towards the strangers
coming with King Philip; that noblemen and gentlemen
should warn their servants to refrain from “strife and contention,
either by outward deeds, taunting words, unseemly
countenance, by mimicking them, &c.” The punishment not
only “her grace’s displeasure, but to be committed to prison
without bail or mainprise.”

374

The proclamations of Edward the Sixth curiously exhibit
the unsettled state of the reformation, where the rites and
ceremonies of Catholicism were still practised by the new
religionists, while an opposite party, resolutely bent on an
eternal separation from Rome, were avowing doctrines which
afterwards consolidated themselves into puritanism, and while
others were hatching up that demoralising fanaticism which
subsequently shocked the nation with those monstrous sects,
the indelible, disgrace of our country! In one proclamation
the king denounces to the people “those who despise the
sacrament by calling it idol, or such other vile name.”
Another is against such “as innovate any ceremony,” and
who are described as “certain private preachers and other
laiemen, who rashly attempt of their own and singular wit
and mind
, not only to persuade the people from the old and
accustomed rites and ceremonies, but also themselves bring
in new and strange orders according to their phantasies.
The which, as it is an evident token of pride and arrogancy,
so it tendeth both to confusion and disorder.” Another
proclamation, to press “a godly conformity throughout his
realm,” where we learn the following curious fact, of “divers
unlearned and indiscreet priests of a devilish mind and intent,
teaching that a man may forsake his wife and marry another,
his first wife yet living; likewise that the wife may do the
same to the husband. Others, that a man may have two
wives or more
at once, for that these things are not prohibited
by God’s law, but by the Bishop of Rome’s law; so that
by such evil and fantastical opinions some have not
been afraid indeed to marry and keep two wives.” Here, as
in the bud, we may unfold those subsequent scenes of our
story which spread out in the following century; the branching
out of the non-conformists into their various sects; and
the indecent haste of our reformed priesthood, who, in their
zeal to cast off the yoke of Rome, desperately submitted to
the liberty of having “two wives or more!” There is a
proclamation to abstain from flesh on Fridays and Saturdays;
exhorted on the principle, not only that “men should abstain
on those days, and forbear their pleasures and the meats
wherein they have more delight, to the intent to subdue their
bodies to the soul and spirit, but also for worldly policy.
To use fish, for the benefit of the commonwealth, and profit
of many who be fishers and men using that trade, unto the
which this realm, in every part environed with the seas, and
375
so plentiful of fresh waters, be increased the nourishment of
the land by saving flesh.” It did not seem to occur to the
king in council that the butchers might have had cause to
petition against this monopoly of two days in the week
granted to the fishmongers; and much less, that it was
better to let the people eat flesh or fish as suited their conveniency.
In respect to the religious rite itself, it was evidently
not considered as an essential point of faith, since the
king enforces it on the principle, “for the profit and commodity
of his realm.” Burnet has made a just observation
on religious fasts246

A proclamation against excess of apparel, in the reign of
Elizabeth, and renewed many years after, shows the luxury of
dress, which was indeed excessive.247 There is a curious one
against the iconoclasts, or image-breakers and picture-destroyers,
for which the antiquary will hold her in high
reverence. Her majesty informs us, that “several persons,
ignorant, malicious, or covetous, of late years, have spoiled
and broken ancient monuments, erected only to show a
memory to posterity
, and not to nourish any kind of superstition.”
The queen laments that what is broken and spoiled
would be now hard to recover, but advises her good people to
repair them; and commands them in future to desist from
committing such injuries. A more extraordinary circumstance
than the proclamation itself was the manifestation of
her majesty’s zeal, in subscribing her name with her own
hand to every proclamation dispersed throughout England.
These image-breakers first appeared in Elizabeth’s reign;
376
it was afterwards that they flourished in all the perfection
of their handicraft, and have contrived that these monuments
of art shall carry down to posterity the memory of
their
shame and of their age. These image-breakers, so
famous in our history, had already appeared under Henry
the Eighth, and continued their practical zeal, in spite of
proclamations and remonstrances, till they had accomplished
their work. In 1641 an order was published by the Commons,
that they should “take away all scandalous pictures
out of churches:” but more was intended than was expressed;
and we are told that the people did not at first carry their
barbarous practice against all Art to the lengths which they
afterwards did, till they were instructed by private information!
Dowsing’s Journal has been published, and shows what
the order meant! He was their giant destroyer! Such are
the Machiavelian secrets of revolutionary governments; they
give a public order in moderate words, but the secret one, for
the deeds, is that of extermination! It was this sort of men
who discharged their prisoners by giving a secret sign to lead
them to their execution!

The proclamations of James the First, by their number,
are said to have sunk their value with the people.248 He was
fond of giving them gentle advice; and it is said by Wilson
that there was an intention to have this king’s printed proclamations
bound up in a volume, that better notice might be
taken of the matters contained in them. There is more than
one to warn the people against “speaking too freely of
matters above their reach,” prohibiting all “undutiful
speeches.” I suspect that many of these proclamations are
377
the composition of the king’s own hand; he was often his
own secretary. There is an admirable one against private
duels and challenges. The curious one respecting Cowell’s
“Interpreter” is a sort of royal review of some of the arcana
of state: I refer to the quotation.249

I will preserve a passage of a proclamation “against excess
of lavish and licentious speech.” James was a king of
words!

“Although the commixture of nations, confluence of ambassadors, and the
relation which the affairs of our kingdoms have had towards the business
and interests of foreign states have caused, during our regiment (government)
a greater openness and liberty of discourse, even concerning matters
of state
(which are no themes or subjects fit for vulgar persons or
common meetings
), than hath been in former times used or permitted; and
although in our own nature and judgment we do well allow of convenient
freedom of speech
, esteeming any over-curious or restrained hands carried
in that kind rather as a weakness, or else over-much severity of government
than otherwise; yet for as much as it is come to our ears, by common
report, that there is at this time a more licentious passage of lavish discourse
and bold censure in matters of state
than is fit to be suffered: We
give this warning, &c., to take heed how they intermeddle by pen or speech
with causes of state and secrets of empire
, either at home or abroad, but
contain themselves within that modest and reverent regard of matters
above their reach and calling; nor to give any manner of applause to such
discourse, without acquainting one of our privy council within the space
of twenty-four hours.”

It seems that “the bold speakers,” as certain persons were
then denominated, practised an old artifice of lauding his
majesty, while they severely arraigned the counsels of the
cabinet; on this James observes, “Neither let any man mistake
us so much as to think that by giving fair and specious
attributes to our person, they cover the scandals which they
otherwise lay upon our government, but conceive that we
make no other construction of them but as fine and artificial
glosses, the better to give passage to the rest of their imputations
and scandals.”

This was a proclamation in the eighteenth year of his
reign; he repeated it in the nineteenth, and he might have
proceeded to “the crack of doom” with the same effect!

Rushworth, in his second volume of Historical Collections,
has preserved a considerable number of the proclamations of
Charles the First, of which many are remarkable; but latterly
they mark the feverish state of his reign. One regulates
access for cure of the king’s evil—by which his majesty, it
378
appears, “hath had good success therein;” but though ready
and willing as any king or queen of this realm ever was to relieve
the distresses of his good subjects, “his majesty commands
to change the seasons for his ‘sacred touch’ from
Easter and Whitsuntide to Easter and Michaelmas, as times
more convenient for the temperature of the season,” &c.
Another against “departure out of the realm without license.”
One to erect an office “for the suppression of cursing and
swearing,” to receive the forfeitures; against “libellous and
seditious pamphlets and discourses from Scotland,” framed by
factious spirits, and republished in London—this was in 1640;
and Charles, at the crisis of that great insurrection in which
he was to be at once the actor and the spectator, fondly
imagined that the possessors of these “scandalous” pamphlets
would bring them, as he proclaimed “to one of his majesty’s
justices of peace, to be by him sent to one of his principal
secretaries of state!”

On the Restoration, Charles the Second had to court his
people by his domestic regulations. He early issued a remarkable
proclamation, which one would think reflected on
his favourite companions, and which strongly marks the
moral disorders of those depraved and wretched times. It is
against “vicious, debauched, and profane persons!” who are
thus described:—

“A sort of men of whom we have heard much, and are sufficiently
ashamed; who spend their time in taverns, tippling-houses and debauches;
giving no other evidence of their affection to us but in drinking
our health
, and inveighing against all others who are not of their own
dissolute temper; and who, in truth, have more discredited our cause, by
the license of their manners and lives, than they could ever advance it by
their affection or courage. We hope all persons of honour, or in place and
authority, will so far assist us in discountenancing such men, that their
discretion and shame will persuade them to reform what their conscience
would not; and that the displeasure of good men towards them may
supply what the laws have not, and, it may be, cannot well provide
against; there being by the license and corruption of the times, and the
depraved nature of man, many enormities, scandals, and impieties in practice
and manners, which laws cannot well describe, and consequently not
enough provide against
, which may, by the example and severity of virtuous
men, be easily discountenanced, and by degrees suppressed.”

Surely the gravity and moral severity of Clarendon dictated
this proclamation! which must have afforded some mirth to
the gay, debauched circle, the loose cronies of royalty!

It is curious that, in 1660, Charles the Second issued a long
proclamation for the strict observance of Lent, and alleges for
379
it the same reason as we found in Edward the Sixth’s proclamation,
“for the good it produces in the employment of
fishermen” No ordinaries, taverns, &c., to make any supper
on Friday nights, either in Lent or out of Lent.

Charles the Second issued proclamations “to repress the
excess of gilding of coaches and chariots,” to restrain the
waste of gold, which, as they supposed, by the excessive use
of gilding, had grown scarce. Against “the exportation and
the buying and selling of gold and silver at higher rates than
in our mint,” alluding to a statute made in the ninth year of
Edward the Third, called the Statute of Money. Against
building in and about London and Westminster, in 1661:
“The inconveniences daily growing by increase of new buildings
are, that the people increasing in such great numbers,
are not well to be governed by the wonted officers: the prices
of victuals are enhanced; the health of the subject inhabiting
the cities much endangered, and many good towns and
boroughs unpeopled, and in their trades much decayed—frequent
fires occasioned by timber-buildings.” It orders to
build with brick and stone, “which would beautify, and make
an uniformity in the buildings; and which are not only more
durable and safe against fire, but by experience are found to
be of little more if not less charge than the building with
timber
.” We must infer that, by the general use of timber,
it had considerably risen in price, while brick and stone not
then being generally used, became as cheap as wood!250

The most remarkable proclamations of Charles the Second
are those which concern the regulations of coffee-houses, and
one for putting them down;251 to restrain the spreading of
380
false news, and licentious talking of state and government, the
speakers and the hearers were made alike punishable. This
was highly resented as an illegal act by the friends of civil
freedom; who, however, succeeded in obtaining the freedom of
the coffee-houses, under the promise of not sanctioning treasonable
speeches. It was urged by the court lawyers, as the
high Tory, Roger North, tells us, that the retailing coffee
might be an innocent trade, when not used in the nature of a
common assembly to discourse of matters of state news and
great persons, as a means “to discontent the people.” On
the other side, Kennet asserted that the discontents existed
before they met at the coffee-houses, and that the proclamation
was only intended to suppress an evil which was not to
be prevented. At this day we know which of those two
historians exercised the truest judgment. It was not the
coffee-houses which produced political feeling, but the reverse.
Whenever government ascribes effects to a cause quite inadequate
to produce them, they are only seeking means to hide
the evil which they are too weak to suppress.


243 The whole story is in 12 Co. 746. I owe this curious fact to the
author of Eunomus, ii. 116.

244 A quarto volume was published by Barker, the king’s printer, and
is entitled “A Booke of Proclamations Published since the beginning
of his Majestie’s most happy Reign over England, until this present month
of Feb. 1609.” It contains 110 in all. The Society of Antiquaries of
London possesses at the present time the largest and most perfect collection
of royal proclamations in existence, brought together since the above
was written. They are on separate broadsheets, as issued.

245 In 1529 the king had issued a proclamation for resisting and withstanding
of most dampnable heresyes sowen within the realme by the discyples
of Luther and other “heretykes, perverters of Christes relygyon.”
In June, 1530, this was followed by the proclamation “for dampning (or
condemning) of erronious bokes and heresies, and prohibitinge the havinge
of holy scripture translated into the vulgar tonges of englishe, frenche, or
dutche,” he notes many bookes “printed beyonde the see” which he will
not allow, “that is to say, the boke called the wicked Mammona, the boke
named the Obedience of a Christen Man, the Supplication of Beggars, and
the boke called the Revelation of Antichrist, the Summary of Scripture,
and divers other bokes made in the Englishe tongue,” in fact all books in
the vernacular not issued by native printers. “And that having respect
to the malignity of this present tyme, with the inclination of people to
erronious opinions, the translation of the newe testament and the old into
the vulgar tonge of englysshe, shulde rather be the occasion of contynuance
or increase of errours amonge the said people, than any benefit or commodite
toward the weale of their soules,” and he determines therefore
that the scriptures shall only be expounded to the people as heretofore, and
that these books “be clerely extermynate and exiled out of this realme of
Englande for ever.”

246 History of the Reformation, vol. ii. p. 96, folio.

247 In June, 1574, the queen issued from her “Manour of Greenwich”
this proclamation against “excesse of apparel, and the superfluitie of unnecessarye
foreign wares thereto belonginge,” which is declared to have
“growen by sufferance to such an extremetie, that the manifest decay, not
only of a great part of the wealth of the whole realme generally, is like to
follow by bringing into the realme such superfluities of silkes, clothes of
gold, sylver, and other most vaine devices, of so greate coste for the quantitie
thereof; as of necessitie the moneyes and treasure of the realme is,
and must be, yeerely conveyed out of the same.” This is followed by three folio
leaves minutely describing what may be worn on the dresses of every grade
of persons; descending to such minutiæ as to note what classes are not to
be allowed to put lace, or fringes, or borders of velvet upon their gowns
and petticoats, under pain of fine or punishment, because improper for
their station, and above their means. The order appears to have been
evaded, for it was followed by another in February, 1580, which recapitulates
these prohibitions, and renders them more stringent.

248 The list of a very few of those issued at the early part of his reign
may illustrate this. In 1604 was published a “Proclamation for the true
winding or folding of wools,” as well as one “For the due regulation of
prices of victuals within the verge of Kent.” In 1605, “Against certain
calumnious surmises concerning the church government of Scotland.” In
1608, “A proclamation against making starch.” In 1612, “That none buy
or sell any bullion of gold and silver at higher prices than is appointed to
be paid for the same.” Another against dying silk with slip or any corrupt
stuff. In 1613, for “Prohibiting the untimely bringing in of wines,” as
well as for “Prohibiting the publishing of any reports or writings of
duels,” and also “The importation of felt hats or caps.” In 1615,
“Prohibiting the making of glass with timber or wood,” because “of late
yeeres the waste of wood and timber hath been exceeding great and intolerable,
by the glassehouses and glasseworkes of late in divers parts
erected,” and which his majesty fears may have the effect of depriving
England of timber to construct her navy!

249 I have noticed it in Calamities of Authors.

250 Lilly, the astrologer, in his memoirs, notes that Thomas Howard, Earl
of Arundel (the famous collector of the Arundelian marbles now at Oxford),
“brought over the new way of building with brick in the city,
greatly to the safety of the city, and preservation of the wood of this nation.”

251 This proclamation “for the suppression of coffee-houses” bears date
December 20, 1675, and is stated to have been issued because “the multitude
of coffee-houses, lately set up and kept within this kingdom, and
the great resort of idle and dissipated persons to them, have produced very
evil and dangerous effects,” particularly in spreading of rumours, and inducing
tradesmen to neglect their calling, tending to the danger of the
commonweal, by the idle waste of time and money. It therefore orders
all coffee-house keepers “that they, or any of them, do not presume from
and after the tenth day of January next ensuing, to keep any publick
coffee-house, or utter, or sell by retail, in his, her, or their house, or
houses (to be spent or consumed within the same), any coffee, chocolate,
sherbett, or tea; as they will answer it at their utmost peril.”


 

TRUE SOURCES OF SECRET HISTORY.

This is a subject which has been hitherto but imperfectly
comprehended even by some historians themselves; and
has too often incurred the satire, and even the contempt, of
those volatile spirits who play about the superficies of truth,
wanting the industry to view it on more than one side, and
those superficial readers who imagine that every tale is told
when it is written.

Secret history is the supplement of history itself, and is its
great corrector; and the combination of secret with public
history has in itself a perfection, which each taken separately
has not. The popular historian composes a plausible
rather than an accurate tale; researches too fully detailed
would injure the just proportions, or crowd the bold design, of
the elegant narrative; and facts, presented as they occurred,
would not adapt themselves to those theoretical writers of
history who arrange events not in a natural, but in a systematic
order. But in secret history we are more busied in
observing what passes than in being told of it. We are
transformed into the contemporaries of the writers, while we
are standing on the “vantage ground” of their posterity;
381
and thus what to them appeared ambiguous, to us has
become unquestionable; what was secret to them has been
confided to us. They mark the beginnings, and we the ends.
From the fulness of their accounts we recover much which
had been lost to us in the general views of history, and it is
by this more intimate acquaintance with persons and circumstances
that we are enabled to correct the less distinct, and
sometimes the fallacious appearances in the page of the popular
historian. He who only views things in masses will have
no distinct notion of any one particular; he may be a fanciful
or a passionate historian, but he is not the historian who will
enlighten while he charms.

But as secret history appears to deal in minute things, its
connexion with great results is not usually suspected. The
circumstantiality of its story, the changeable shadows of its
characters, the redundance of its conversations, and the many
careless superfluities which egotism or vanity may throw out,
seem usually confounded with that small-talk familiarly
termed gossiping. But the gossiping of a profound politician
or a vivacious observer, in one of their letters, or in their
memoirs, often, by a spontaneous stroke, reveals the individual,
or by a simple incident unriddles a mysterious event.
We may discover the value of these pictures of human nature,
with which secret history abounds, by an observation which
occurred between two statesmen in office. Lord Raby, our
ambassador, apologised to Lord Bolingbroke, then secretary
of state, for troubling him with the minuter circumstances
which occurred in his conferences; in reply, the minister
requests the ambassador to continue the same manner of
writing, and alleges an excellent reason: “Those minute circumstances
give very great light to the general scope and
design of the persons negotiated with. And I own that
nothing pleases me more in that valuable collection of the
Cardinal D’Ossat’s letters, than the naïve descriptions which
he gives of the looks, gestures, and even tones of voice, of the
persons he conferred with.” I regret to have to record the
opinions of another noble author, who recently has thrown
out some degrading notions of secret history, and particularly
of the historians. I would have silently passed by a vulgar
writer, superficial, prejudiced, and uninformed, but as so
many are yet deficient in correct notions of secret history, it
is but justice that their representative should be heard before
they are condemned.

382

His lordship says, that “Of late the appetite for Remains
of all kinds has surprisingly increased. A story repeated by
the Duchess of Portsmouth’s waiting-woman to Lord
Rochester’s valet forms the subject of investigation for a
philosophical historian; and you may hear of an assembly of
scholars and authors discussing the validity of a piece of
scandal invented by a maid of honour more than two centuries
ago, and repeated to an obscure writer by Queen Elizabeth’s
housekeeper. It is a matter of the greatest interest to
see the letters of every busy trifler. Yet who does not laugh
at such men?” This is the attack! but as if some half
truths, like light through the cranny in a dark room, had
just darted in a stream of atoms over this scoffer at secret
history, he suddenly views his object with a very different
appearance—for his lordship justly concludes that “It must
be confessed, however, that knowledge of this kind is very
entertaining; and here and there among the rubbish we find
hints that may give the philosopher a clue to important facts,
and afford to the moralist a better analysis of the human
mind than a whole library of metaphysics!” The philosopher
may well abhor all intercourse with wits! because the faculty
of judgment is usually quiescent with them; and in their
orgasm they furiously decry what in their sober senses they
as eagerly laud! Let me inform his lordship, that “the
waiting-woman and the valet” of eminent persons are sometimes
no unimportant personages in history. By the
Mémoires de Mons. de la Porte, premier valet-de-chambre de
Louis XIV.
, we learn what before “the valet” wrote had
not been known—the shameful arts which Mazarin allowed
to be practised, to give a bad education to the prince, and to
manage him by depraving his tastes. Madame de Motteville,
in her Memoirs, “the waiting lady” of our Henrietta, has
preserved for our own English history some facts which have
been found so essential to the narrative, that they are referred
to by our historians. In Gui Joly, the humble dependant of
Cardinal de Retz, we discover an unconscious but a useful
commentator on the memoirs of his master; and the most
affecting personal anecdotes of Charles the First have been
preserved by Thomas Herbert, his gentleman in waiting;
Cléry, the valet of Louis the Sixteenth, with pathetic faithfulness,
has shown us the man in the monarch whom he served!

Of secret history there are obviously two species; it is
positive, or it is relative. It is positive, when the facts are
383
first given to the world; a sort of knowledge which can only be
drawn from our own personal experience, or from contemporary
documents preserved in their manuscript state in public
or in private collections; or it is relative, in proportion to the
knowledge of those to whom it is communicated, and will be
more or less valued according to the acquisitions of the
reader; and this inferior species of secret history is drawn
from rare and obscure books and other published authorities,
often as scarce as manuscripts.

Some experience I have had in those literary researches,
where cusiosity, ever wakeful and vigilant, discovers among
contemporary manuscripts new facts; illustrations of old
ones; and sometimes detects, not merely by conjecture, the
concealed causes of many events; often opens a scene in
which some well-known personage is exhibited in a new
character; and thus penetrates beyond those generalising
representations which satisfy the superficial, and often cover
the page of history with delusion and fiction.

It is only since the latter institution of national libraries
that these immense collections of manuscripts have been formed;
with us they are an undescribable variety, usually classed
under the vague title of “state-papers.”252 The instructions
of ambassadors, but more particularly their own dispatches;
charters and chronicles brown with antiquity, which preserve
a world which had been else lost for us, like the one before the
deluge; series upon series of private correspondence, among
which we discover the most confidential communications,
designed by the writers to have been destroyed by the hand
which received them; memoirs of individuals by themselves
or by their friends, such as are now published by the pomp of
vanity, or the faithlessness of their possessors; and the miscellaneous
collections formed by all kinds of persons, characteristic
of all countries and of all eras, materials for the history
of man!—records of the force or of the feebleness of the human
understanding, and still the monuments of their passions.

The original collectors of these dispersed manuscripts were
a race of ingenious men, silent benefactors of mankind, to
whom justice has not yet been fully awarded; but in their
fervour of accumulation, everything in a manuscript state
384
bore its spell; acquisition was the sole point aimed at by our
early collectors, and to this these searching spirits sacrificed
their fortunes, their ease, and their days; but life would have
been too short to have decided on the intrinsic value of the
manuscripts flowing in a stream to the collectors; and suppression,
even of the disjointed reveries of madmen, or the
sensible madness of projectors, might have been indulging a
capricious taste, or what has proved more injurious to historical
pursuits, that party-feeling which has frequently annihilated
the memorials of their adversaries.253

These manuscript collections now assume a formidable
appearance. A toilsome march over these “Alps rising over
Alps!” a voyage in “a sea without a shore!” has turned away
most historians from their severer duties; those who have
grasped at early celebrity have been satisfied to have given a
new form to, rather than contributed to the new matter of
history. The very sight of these masses of history has terrified
some modern historians. When Père Daniel undertook
a history of France, the learned Boivin, the king’s librarian,
opened for his inspection an immense treasure of charters,
and another of royal autograph letters, and another of private
correspondence; treasures reposing in fourteen hundred
folios! The modern historian passed two hours impatiently
looking over them, but frightened at another plunge into the
gulf, this Curtius of history would not immolate himself for
his country! He wrote a civil letter to the librarian for his
“supernumerary kindness,” but insinuated that he could
write a very readable history without any further aid of such
paperasses or “paper-rubbish.” Père Daniel, therefore,
“quietly sat down to his history,” copying others—a compliment
which was never returned by any one: but there was
this striking novelty in his “readable history,” that according
to the accurate computation of Count Boulainvilliers, Père
Daniel’s history of France contains ten thousand blunders!
The same circumstance has been told me by a living historian
of the late Gilbert Stuart; who, on some manuscript
volumes of letters being pointed out to him when composing
his history of Scotland, confessed that “what was already
printed was more than he was able to read!” and thus much
for his theoretical history, written to run counter to another
theoretical history, being Stuart versus Robertson! They
385
equally depend on the simplicity of their readers, and the
charms of style! Another historian, Anquetil, the author of
L’Esprit de la Ligue, has described his embarrassment at an
inspection of the contemporary manuscripts of that period.
After thirteen years of researches to glean whatever secret
history printed books afforded, the author, residing in the
country, resolved to visit the royal library at Paris. Monsieur
Melot receiving him with that kindness which is one
of the official duties of the public librarian towards the studious,
opened the cabinets in which were deposited the
treasures of French history.—“This is what you require!
come here at all times, and you shall be attended!” said the
librarian to the young historian, who stood by with a sort of
shudder, while he opened cabinet after cabinet. The intrepid
investigator repeated his visits, looking over the mass as
chance directed, attacking one side, and then flying to another.
The historian, who had felt no weariness during
thirteen years among printed books, discovered that he was
now engaged in a task apparently always beginning, and
never ending! The “Esprit de la Ligue” was however enriched
by labours which at the moment appeared so barren.

The study of these paperasses is not perhaps so disgusting
as the impatient Père Daniel imagined; there is a literary
fascination in looking over the same papers which the great
characters of history once held and wrote on; catching from
themselves their secret sentiments; and often detecting so
many of their unrecorded actions! By habit the toil becomes
light; and with a keen inquisitive spirit even delightful!
For what is more delightful to the curious than to
make fresh discoveries every day? Addison has a true and
pleasing observation on such pursuits. “Our employments
are converted into amusements, so that even in those objects
which were indifferent, or even displeasing to us, the mind
not only gradually loses its aversion, but conceives a certain
fondness and affection for them.” Addison illustrates this
case by one of the greatest geniuses of the age, who by habit
took incredible pleasure in searching into rolls and records,
till he preferred them to Virgil and Cicero! The faculty of
curiosity is as fervid, and even as refined in its search after
truth, as that of taste in the objects of imagination; and the
more it is indulged, the more exquisitely it is enjoyed!

The popular historians of England and of France have, in
truth, made little use of manuscript researches. Life is very
386
short for long histories; and those who rage with an avidity
of fame or profit will gladly taste the fruit which they cannot
mature. Researches too remotely sought after, or too slowly
acquired, or too fully detailed, would be so many obstructions
in the smooth texture of a narrative. Our theoretical historians
write from some particular and preconceived result;
unlike Livy, and De Thou, and Machiavel, who describe
events in their natural order, these cluster them together by
the fanciful threads of some political or moral theory, by
which facts are distorted, displaced, and sometimes altogether
omitted! One single original document has sometimes
shaken into dust their Palladian edifice of history. At the
moment Hume was sending some sheets of his history to
press, Murdin’s State Papers appeared. And we are highly
amused and instructed by a letter of our historian to his
rival, Robertson, who probably found himself often in the
same forlorn situation. Our historian discovered in that collection
what compelled him to retract his preconceived system—he
hurries to stop the press, and paints his confusion and
his anxiety with all the ingenuous simplicity of his nature.
“We are all in the wrong!” he exclaims. Of Hume I have
heard that certain manuscripts at the State Paper Office had
been prepared for his inspection during a fortnight, but he
never could muster courage to pay his promised visit. Satisfied
with the common accounts, and the most obvious sources
of history, when librarian at the Advocates’ Library, where
yet may be examined the books he used, marked by his hand,
he spread the volumes about the sofa, from which he rarely
rose to pursue obscure inquiries, or delay by fresh difficulties
the page which every day was growing under his
charming pen. A striking proof of his careless happiness I
discovered in his never referring to the perfect edition of
“Whitelocke’s Memorials” of 1732, but to the old truncated
and faithless one of 1682.

Dr. Birch was a writer with no genius for composition, but
one to whom British history stands more indebted than to
any superior author; his incredible love of labour, in transcribing
with his own hand a large library of manuscripts
from originals dispersed in public and in private repositories,
has enriched the British Museum by thousands of the most
authentic documents of genuine secret history. He once projected
a collection of original historical letters, for which he
had prepared a preface, where I find the following passage:—“It
387
is a more important service to the public to contribute
something not before known to the general fund of history,
than to give new form and colour to what we are already
possessed of, by superadding refinement and ornament, which
too often tend to disguise the real state of the facts; a fault
not to be atoned for by the pomp of style, or even the fine
eloquence of the historian.” This was an oblique stroke
aimed at Robertson, to whom Birch had generously opened
the stores of history, for the Scotch historian had needed all
his charity; but Robertson’s attractive inventions and highly-finished
composition seduce the public taste; and we may
forgive the latent spark of envy in the honest feelings of the
man, who was profoundly skilled in delving in the native
beds of ore, but not in fashioning it; and whose own
neglected historical works, constructed on the true principles
of secret history, we may often turn over to correct the
erroneous, the prejudiced, and the artful accounts of
those who have covered their faults by “the pomp of style,
and the eloquence of the historian.”

The large manuscript collections of original documents,
from whence may be drawn what I have called positive secret
history
, are, as I observed, comparatively of modern existence.
Formerly they were widely dispersed in private hands; and
the nature of such sources of historic discovery but rarely
occurred to our writers. Even had they sought them, their
access must have been partial and accidental. Lord Hardwicke
has observed, that there are still many untouched manuscript
collections within these kingdoms, which, through
the ignorance or inattention of their owners, are condemned
to dust and obscurity; but how valuable and essential they
may be to the interests of authentic history and of sacred
truth, cannot be more strikingly demonstrated than in the
recent publications of the Marlborough and the Shrewsbury
Papers by Archdeacon Coxe.254 The editor was fully authorised
388
to observe, “It is singular that those transactions
should either have been passed over in silence, or imperfectly
represented by most of our national historians.” Our modern
history would have been a mere political romance, without
the astonishing picture of William and his ministers, exhibited
in those unquestionable documents. Burnet was
among the first of our modern historians who showed the
world the preciousness of such materials, in his “History of
the Reformation,” which he largely drew from the Cottonian
collection. Our early historians only repeated a tale ten
times told. Milton, who wanted not for literary diligence,
had no fresh stores to open for his “History of England;”
while Hume despatches, comparatively in a few pages, a subject
which has afforded to the fervent diligence of my learned
friend Sharon Turner volumes precious to the antiquary, the
lawyer, and the philosopher.

To illustrate my idea of the usefulness and of the absolute
necessity of secret history, I fix first on a public event,
and secondly on a public character; both remarkable in our
own modern history, and both serving to expose the fallacious
appearances of popular history by authorities indisputably
genuine. The event is the Restoration of Charles
the Second; and the character is that of Mary, the queen of
William the Third.

In history the Restoration of Charles appears in all its
splendour—the king is joyfully received at Dover, and the
shore is covered by his subjects on their knees—crowds of
the great hurry to Canterbury—the army is drawn up, in
number and with a splendour that had never been equalled—his
enthusiastic reception is on his birthday, for that was
the lucky day fixed on for his entrance into the metropolis—in
a word, all that is told in history describes a monarch the
most powerful and the most happy. One of the tracts of the
day, entitled “England’s Triumph,” in the mean quaintness
of the style of the times, tells us that “The soldiery, who had
hitherto made clubs trump, resolve now to enthrone the king
of hearts
.” Turn to the faithful memorialist, who so well
knew the secrets of the king’s heart, and who was himself an
actor behind the curtain; turn to Clarendon, in his own Life,
and we shall find that the power of the king was then as
dubious as when he was an exile; and his feelings were so
much racked, that he had nearly resolved on a last flight.

Clarendon, in noticing the temper and spirit of that time,
389
observes, “Whoever reflects upon all this composition of contradictory
wishes and expectations, must confess that the
king was not yet the master of the kingdom, nor his authority
and security such as the general noise and acclamation,
the bells and the bonfires, proclaimed it to be
.”—“The first
mortification the king met with as soon as he arrived at Canterbury,
within three hours after he landed at Dover.” Clarendon
then relates how many the king found there, who,
while they waited with joy to kiss his hand, also came with
importunate solicitations for themselves; forced him to give
them present audience, in which they reckoned up the insupportable
losses undergone by themselves or their fathers;
demanding some grant, or promise of such or such offices;
some even for more! “pressing for two or three with such
confidence and importunity, and with such tedious discourses,
that the king was extremely nauseated with their suits,
though his modesty knew not how to break from them; that
he no sooner got into his chamber, which for some hours he
was not able to do, than he lamented the condition to which
he found he must be subject
; and did, in truth, from that
minute, contract such a prejudice against some of those persons.”
But a greater mortification was to follow, and one
which had nearly thrown the king into despair.

General Monk had from the beginning to this instant acted
very mysteriously, never corresponding with nor answering a
letter of the king’s, so that his majesty was frequently doubtful
whether the general designed to act for himself or for the
king: an ambiguous conduct which I attribute to the power
his wife had over him, who was in the opposite interest. The
general, in his rough way, presented him a large paper, with
about seventy names for his privy council, of which not more
than two were acceptable. “The king,” says Clarendon,
“was in more than ordinary confusion, for he knew not well
what to think of the general, in whose absolute power he
was—so that at this moment his majesty was almost alarmed
at the demand and appearance of things.” The general
afterwards undid this unfavourable appearance, by acknowledging
that the list was drawn up by his wife, who had made
him promise to present it; but he permitted his majesty to
act as he thought proper. At that moment General Monk
was more king than Charles.

We have not yet concluded. When Charles met the army
at Blackheath, 50,000 strong, “he knew well the ill constitution
390
of the army, the distemper and murmuring that was
in it, and how many diseases and convulsions their infant
loyalty was subject to; that how united soever their inclinations
and acclamations seemed to be at Blackheath
, their
affections were not the same—and the very countenances there
of many officers, as well as soldiers, did sufficiently manifest
that they were drawn thither to a service they were not
delighted in. The old soldiers had little regard for their new
officers
; and it quickly appeared, by the select and affected
mixtures of sullen and melancholic parties of officers and
soldiers.”—And then the chancellor of human nature adds,
“And in this melancholic and perplexed condition the king
and all his hopes stood, when he appeared most gay and exalted,
and wore a pleasantness in his face
that became him,
and looked like as full an assurance of his security as was
possible to put on.” It is imagined that Louis the Eighteenth
would be the ablest commentator on this piece of secret history,
and add another twin to Pierre de Saint Julien’s “Gemelles
ou Pareiles,” an old French treatise of histories which
resemble one another: a volume so scarce, that I have never
met with it.

Burnet informs us, that when Queen Mary held the administration
of government during the absence of William, it
was imagined by some, that as “every woman of sense loved
to be meddling, they concluded that she had but a small portion
of it, because she lived so abstracted from all affairs.”
He praises her exemplary behaviour; “regular in her devotions,
much in her closet, read a great deal, was often busy at
work, and seemed to employ her time and thoughts in anything
rather than matters of state. Her conversation was
lively and obliging; everything in her was easy and natural.
The king told the Earl of Shrewsbury, that though he could
not hit on the right way of pleasing England, he was confident
she would, and that we should all be very happy under
her.” Such is the miniature of the queen which Burnet
offers; we see nothing but her tranquillity, her simplicity,
and her carelessness, amidst the important transactions passing
under her eye; but I lift the curtain from a larger picture.
The distracted state amidst which the queen lived, the vexations,
the secret sorrows, the agonies and the despair of Mary
in the absence of William, nowhere appear in history! and as
we see, escaped the ken of the Scotch bishop! They were
reserved for the curiosity and instruction of posterity; and
391
were found by Dalrymple, in the letters of Mary to her husband,
in King William’s cabinet. It will be well to place
under the eye of the reader the suppressed cries of this
afflicted queen at the time when “everything in her was
so easy and natural, employing her time and thoughts in
anything rather than matters of state—often busy at work!”

I shall not dwell on the pangs of the queen for the fate of
William—or her deadly suspicions that many were unfaithful
about her; a battle lost might have been fatal; a conspiracy
might have undone what even a victory had obtained; the
continual terrors she endured were such, that we might be at
a loss to determine who suffered most, those who had been
expelled from, or those who had ascended the throne.

So far was the queen from not “employing her thoughts”
on “matters of state,” that every letter, usually written
towards evening, chronicles the conflicts of the day; she
records not only events, but even dialogues and personal characteristics;
hints her suspicions, and multiplies her fears;
her attention was incessant—“I never write but what I
think others do not;” and her terrors were as ceaseless,—“I
pray God send you back quickly, for I see all breaking out
into flames.” The queen’s difficulties were not eased by a
single confidential intercourse. On one occasion she observes,
“As I do not know what I ought to speak, and when not, I
am as silent as can be.” “I ever fear not doing well, and
trust to what nobody says but you. It seems to me that
every one is afraid of themselves.—I am very uneasy in one
thing, which is want of somebody to speak my mind freely to,
for it’s a great constraint to think and be silent; and there is
so much matter, that I am one of Solomon’s fools, who am
ready to burst. I must tell you again how Lord Monmouth
endeavours to frighten me, and indeed things have but a
melancholy prospect.” She had indeed reasons to fear Lord
Monmouth, who, it appears, divulged all the secrets of the
royal councils to Major Wildman, who was one of our old
republicans; and, to spread alarm in the privy council, conveyed
in lemon-juice all their secrets to France, often on the
very day they had passed in council! They discovered the
fact, and every one suspected the other as the traitor! Lord
Lincoln even once assured her, that “the Lord President and
all in general, who are in trust, were rogues.” Her council
was composed of factions, and the queen’s suspicions were
rather general than particular: for she observes on them,
392
“Till now I thought you had given me wrong characters of
men; but now I see they answer my expectation of being as
little of a mind as of a body.”—For a final extract, take this
full picture of royal misery—“I must see company on my set
days; I must play twice a week; nay, I must laugh and talk,
though never so much against my will: I believe I dissemble
very ill to those who know me; at least, it is a great constraint
to myself, yet I must endure it. All my motions are so
watched, and all I do so observed, that if I eat less, or speak
less, or look more grave, all is lost in the opinion of the
world; so that I have this misery added to that of your
absence, that I must grin when my heart is ready to break,
and talk when my heart is so oppressed that I can scarce
breathe. I go to Kensington as often as I can for air; but
then I never can be quite alone, neither can I complain—that
would be some ease; but I have nobody whose humour
and circumstances agree with mine enough to speak my mind
freely to. Besides, I must hear of business, which being a
thing I am so new in, and so unfit for, does but break my
brains the more, and not ease my heart.”

Thus different from the representation of Burnet was the
actual state of Queen Mary: and I suspect that our warm
and vehement bishop had but little personal knowledge of her
majesty, notwithstanding the elaborate character of the queen
which he has given in her funeral eulogium. He must have
known that she did not always sympathise with his party-feelings:
for the queen writes, “The Bishop of Salisbury has
made a long thundering sermon this morning, which he has
been with me to desire to print; which I could not refuse,
though I should not have ordered it, for reasons which I
told him.” Burnet (whom I am very far from calling what
an inveterate Tory, Edward Earl of Oxford, does in one of
his manuscript notes, “that lying Scot”) unquestionably
has told many truths in his garrulous page; but the cause in
which he stood so deeply engaged, coupled to his warm sanguine
temper, may have sometimes dimmed his sagacity, so
as to have caused him to have mistaken, as in the present case,
a mask for a face, particularly at a time when almost every
individual appears to have worn one!

Both these cases of Charles the Second and Queen Mary
show the absolute necessity of researches into secret history,
to correct the appearances and the fallacies which so often
deceive us in public history.

393

“The appetite for Remains,” as the noble author whom I
have already alluded to calls it, may then be a very wholesome
one, if it provide the only materials by which our
popular histories can be corrected, and since it often infuses a
freshness into a story which, after having been copied from
book to book, inspires another to tell it for the tenth time!
Thus are the sources of secret history unsuspected by the
idler and the superficial, among those masses of untouched
manuscripts—that subterraneous history!—which indeed may
terrify the indolent, bewilder the inexperienced, and confound
the injudicious, if they have not acquired the knowledge
which not only decides on facts and opinions, but on the
authorities which have furnished them. Popular historians
have written to their readers; each with different views, but
all alike form the open documents of history; like feed advocates,
they declaim, or like special pleaders, they keep only on
one side of their case: they are seldom zealous to push on
their cross-examination; for they come to gain their cause,
and not to hazard it!

Time will make the present age as obsolete as the last, for
our sons will cast a new light over the ambiguous scenes
which distract their fathers; they will know how some things
happened for which we cannot account; they will bear witness
to how many characters we have mistaken; they will be
told many of those secrets which our contemporaries hide from
us; they will pause at the ends of our beginnings; they will
read the perfect story of man, which can never be told while
it is proceeding. All this is the possession of posterity,
because they will judge without our passions; and all this we
ourselves have been enabled to possess by the secret history
of the last two ages!255


252 The large mass of important documents in the National State-paper
Office has recently been made available to the use of the historic student,
with the best results, and cannot fail to have important influence on the
future historic literature of the country.

253 See what I have said of “Suppressors and Dilapidators of Manuscripts,”
vol. ii. p. 443.

254 The “Conway Papers” remain unpublished. From what I have already
been favoured with the sight of, I may venture to predict that our
history may receive from them some important accession. The reader may
find a lively summary of the contents of these Papers in Horace Walpole’s
account of his visit to Ragley, in his letter to George Montague, 20th
August, 1758. The Right Hon. John Wilson Croker, with whom the
Marquis of Hertford had placed the disposal of the Conway Papers, is also
in possession of the Throckmorton Papers, of which the reader may likewise
observe a particular notice in Sir Henry Wotton’s will, in Izaak
Walton’s Lives. Unsunned treasures lie in the State-paper office.

255 Since this article has been sent to press I rise from reading one in the
Edinburgh Review on Lord Orford’s and Lord Waldegrave’s Memoirs.
This is one of the very rare articles which could only come from the hand
of a master long exercised in the studies he criticises. The critic, or
rather the historian, observes, that “of a period remarkable for the establishment
of our present system of government, no authentic materials had
yet appeared. Events of public notoriety are to be found, though often
inaccurately told, in our common histories; but the secret springs of action,
the private views and motives of individuals, &c., are as little known
to us as if the events to which they relate had taken place in China or
Japan.” The clear, connected, dispassionate, and circumstantial narrative,
with which he has enriched the stores of English history, is drawn
from the sources of secret history; from published memoirs and contemporary
correspondence
.


 

394

LITERARY RESIDENCES.

Men of genius have usually been condemned to compose
their finest works, which are usually their earliest ones,
under the roof of a garret; and few literary characters have
lived, like Pliny and Voltaire, in a villa or château of their
own. It has not therefore often happened that a man of
genius could raise local emotions by his own intellectual suggestions.
Ariosto, who built a palace in his verse, lodged
himself in a small house, and found that stanzas and stones
were not put together at the same rate: old Montaigne has
left a description of his library; “over the entrance of my
house, where I view my court-yards, and garden, and at once
survey all the operations of my family!”

There is, however, a feeling among literary men of building
up their own elegant fancies, and giving a permanency to
their own tastes; we dwell on their favourite scenes as a sort
of portraits, and we eagerly collect those few prints, which
are their only vestiges. A collection might be formed of
such literary residences chosen for their amenity and their
retirement, and adorned by the objects of their studies; from
that of the younger Pliny, who called his villa of literary
leisure by the endearing term of villula, to that of Cassiodorus,
the prime minister of Theodoric, who has left so
magnificent a description of his literary retreat, where all
the elegancies of life were at hand; where the gardeners and
the agriculturists laboured on scientific principles; and where,
amidst gardens and parks, stood his extensive library, with
scribes to multiply his manuscripts:—from Tycho Brahe’s,
who built a magnificent astronomical house on an island,
which he named after the sole objects of his musings Uranienburgh,
or the Castle of the Heavens;—to that of Evelyn,
who first began to adorn Wotton, by building “a little
study,” till many years after he dedicated the ancient house
to contemplation, among the “delicious streams and venerable
woods, the gardens, the fountains, and the groves, most
tempting for a great person and a wanton purse; and indeed
gave one of the first examples to that elegancy since so much
in vogue.”—From Pope, whose little garden seemed to multiply
its scenes by a glorious union of nobility and literary
men conversing in groups;—down to lonely Shenstone, whose
395
“rural elegance,” as he entitles one of his odes, compelled
him to mourn over his hard fate, when

————Expense

Had lavish’d thousand ornaments, and taught

Convenience to perplex him, Art to pall,

Pomp to deject, and Beauty to displease.

We have all by heart the true and delightful reflection of
Johnson on local associations, when the scene we tread suggests
to us the men or the deeds, which have left their celebrity
to the spot. We are in the presence of their fame,
and feel its influence!

A literary friend, whom a hint of mine had induced to
visit the old tower in the garden of Buffon, where the sage
retired every morning to compose, passed so long a time in
that lonely apartment as to have raised some solicitude among
the honest folks of Montbard, who having seen the “Englishman”
enter, but not return, during a heavy thunder-storm
which had occurred in the interval, informed the good mayor,
who came in due form, to notify the ambiguous state of the
stranger. My friend is, as is well known, a genius of that
cast who could pass two hours in the Tower of Buffon,
without being aware that he had been all that time occupied
by suggestions of ideas and reveries, which in some minds such
a locality may excite. He was also busied with his pencil; for
he has favoured me with two drawings of the interior and
the exterior of this old tower in the garden: the nakedness
within can only be compared to the solitude without. Such
was the studying-room of Buffon, where his eye, resting on no
object, never interrupted the unity of his meditations on nature.

In return for my friend’s kindness, it has cost me, I think,
two hours in attempting to translate the beautiful picture of
this literary retreat, which Vicq d’Azyr has finished with all
the warmth of a votary. “At Montbard, in the midst of an
ornamented garden, is seen an antique tower; it was there
that Buffon wrote the History of Nature, and from that spot
his fame spread through the universe. There he came at sunrise,
and no one, however importunate, was suffered to trouble
him. The calm of the morning hour, the first warbling of
the birds, the varied aspect of the country, all at that moment
which touched the senses, recalled him to his model.
Free, independent, he wandered in his walks; there was he
seen with quickened or with slow steps, or standing wrapped
in thought, sometimes with his eyes fixed on the heavens in
396
the moment of inspiration, as if satisfied with the thought
that so profoundly occupied his soul; sometimes, collected
within himself, he sought what would not always be found;
or at the moments of producing, he wrote, he effaced, and rewrote,
to efface once more; thus he harmonised, in silence,
all the parts of his composition, which he frequently repeated
to himself, till, satisfied with his corrections, he seemed to
repay himself for the pains of his beautiful prose, by the
pleasure he found in declaiming it aloud. Thus he engraved
it in his memory, and would recite it to his friends, or induce
some to read it to him. At those moments he was himself a
severe judge, and would again re-compose it, desirous of attaining to
that perfection which is denied to the impatient writer.”

A curious circumstance, connected with local associations,
occurred to that extraordinary oriental student, Fourmont.
Originally he belonged to a religious community, and never
failed in performing his offices: but he was expelled by the
superior for an irregularity of conduct not likely to have
become contagious through the brotherhood—he frequently
prolonged his studies far into the night, and it was possible
that the house might be burnt by such superfluity of learning.
Fourmont retreated to the college of Montaign, where he
occupied the very chambers which had formerly been those of
Erasmus; a circumstance which contributed to excite his
emulation, and to hasten his studies. He who smiles at the
force of such emotions, only proves that he has not experienced
what are real and substantial as the scene itself—for
those who are concerned in them. Pope, who had far more
enthusiasm in his poetical disposition than is generally understood,
was extremely susceptible of the literary associations
with localities: one of the volumes of his Homer was begun
and finished in an old tower over the chapel of Stanton Harcourt;256
and he has perpetuated the event, if not consecrated
the place, by scratching with a diamond on a pane of stained
glass this inscription:—

In the year 1718,

Alexander Pope

Finished here the f….

fifth volume of Homer.257

397

It was the same feeling which induced him one day, when
taking his usual walk with Harte in the Haymarket, to
desire Harte to enter a little shop, where going up three pair
of stairs into a small room, Pope said, “In this garret Addison
wrote his Campaign!” Nothing less than a strong
feeling impelled the poet to ascend this garret—it was a consecrated
spot to his eye; and certainly a curious instance of
the power of genius contrasted with its miserable locality!
Addison, whose mind had fought through “a campaign!” in
a garret, could he have called about him “the pleasures of
imagination,” had probably planned a house of literary repose,
where all parts would have been in harmony with his mind.

Such residences of men of genius have been enjoyed by
some; and the vivid descriptions which they have left us convey
something of the delightfulness which charmed their
studious repose.

The Italian, Paul Jovius, has composed more than three
hundred concise eulogies of statesmen, warriors, and literary
men, of the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth centuries; but
the occasion which induced him to compose them is perhaps
more interesting than the compositions.

Jovius had a villa, situated on a peninsula, bordered by the
Lake of Como. It was built on the ruins of the villa of Pliny,
and in his time the foundations were still visible. When the
surrounding lake was calm, the sculptured marbles, the
trunks of columns, and the fragments of those pyramids
which had once adorned the residence of the friend of Trajan,
were still viewed in its lucid bosom. Jovius was the enthusiast
of literature, and the leisure which it loves. He was an
historian, with the imagination of a poet, and though a
Christian prelate, almost a worshipper of the sweet fictions of
pagan mythology; and when his pen was kept pure from
satire or adulation, to which it was too much accustomed, it
became a pencil. He paints with rapture his gardens bathed
by the waters of the lake; the shade and freshness of his
woods; his green slopes; his sparkling fountains, the deep
silence and calm of his solitude! A statue was raised in his
gardens to Nature! In his hall stood a fine statue of Apollo,
and the Muses around, with their attributes. His library
was guarded by a Mercury, and there was an apartment
398
adorned with Doric columns, and with pictures of the most
pleasing subjects dedicated to the Graces! Such was the
interior! Without, the transparent lake here spread its
broad mirror, and there was seen luminously winding by
banks covered with olives and laurels; in the distance, towns,
promontories, hills rising in an amphitheatre, blushing with
vines, and the first elevation of the Alps, covered with woods
and pasture, and sprinkled with herds and flocks.

It was in a central spot of this enchanting habitation that
a cabinet or gallery was erected, where Jovius had collected
with prodigal cost the portraits of celebrated men; and it was
to explain and to describe the characteristics of these illustrious
names that he had composed his eulogies. This collection
became so remarkable, that the great men his contemporaries
presented our literary collector with their own
portraits, among whom the renowned Fernandez Cortes sent
Jovius his before he died, and probably others who were less
entitled to enlarge the collection; but it is equally probable
that our caustic Jovius would throw them aside. Our
historian had often to describe men more famous than virtuous;
sovereigns, politicians, poets, and philosophers, men of all
ranks, countries, and ages, formed a crowded scene of men of
genius or of celebrity; sometimes a few lines compress their
character, and sometimes a few pages excite his fondness. If
he sometimes adulates the living, we may pardon the illusions
of a contemporary; but he has the honour of satirising some
by the honest freedom of a pen which occasionally broke out
into premature truths.

Such was the inspiration of literature and leisure which
had embellished the abode of Jovius, and had raised in the
midst of the Lake of Como a cabinet of portraits; a noble tribute
to those who are “the salt of the earth.”

We possess prints of Rubens’s house at Antwerp. That
princely artist perhaps first contrived for his studio the
circular apartment with a dome, like the rotunda of the
Pantheon, where the light descending from an aperture or
window at the top, sent down a single equal light,—that perfection
of light which distributes its magical effects on the
objects beneath.258 Bellori describes it una stanza rotonda con
un solo occhio in cima
; the solo occhio is what the French
399
term œil de bœuf; we ourselves want this single eye in our
technical language of art. This was his precious museum,
where he had collected a vast number of books, which were
intermixed with his marbles, statues, cameos, intaglios, and
all that variety of the riches of art which he had drawn from
Rome:259 but the walls did not yield in value; for they were
covered by pictures of his own composition, or copies by his
own hand, made at Venice and Madrid, of Titian and Paul
Veronese. No foreigners, men of letters, or lovers of the arts,
or even princes, would pass through Antwerp without visiting
the house of Rubens, to witness the animated residence of
genius, and the great man who had conceived the idea. Yet,
great as was his mind, and splendid as were the habits of his
life, he could not resist the entreaties of the hundred thousand
florins of our Duke of Buckingham, to dispose of this studio.
The great artist could not, however, abandon for ever the delightful
contemplations he was depriving himself of; and as
substitutes for the miracles of art he had lost, he solicited and
obtained leave to replace them by casts which were scrupulously
deposited in the places where the originals had
stood.

Of this feeling of the local residences of genius, the Italians
appear to have been not perhaps more susceptible than other
people, but more energetic in their enthusiasm. Florence
exhibits many monuments of this sort. In the neighbourhood
of Santa Maria Novella, Zimmerman has noticed a
house of the celebrated Viviani, which is a singular monument
of gratitude to his illustrious master, Galileo. The
front is adorned with the bust of this father of science, and
between the windows are engraven accounts of the discoveries
of Galileo; it is the most beautiful biography of genius! Yet
another still more eloquently excites our emotions—the house
of Michael Angelo: his pupils, in perpetual testimony of their
admiration and gratitude, have ornamented it with all the
leading features of his life; the very soul of this vast genius
put in action: this is more than biography!—it is living as
with a contemporary!


256 The room is a small wainscoted apartment in the second floor, commanding
a pleasant view.

257 The above inscription is a fac-simile of that upon the glass. The
word fifth in the third line has been erased by Pope for want of room to
complete it properly. It is scratched on a small pane of red glass, and
has been removed to Nuneham Courtney, the seat of the Harcourt family,
on the banks of the Thames, a few miles from Oxford.

258 Harrewyns published, in 1684, a series of interesting views of the
house, and some of the apartments, including this domed one. The series
are upon one folio sheet, now very rare.

259 Rubens was an ardent collector, and lost no chance of increasing his
stores; in the appendix to Carpenter’s “Pictorial Notices of Vandyke” is
printed the correspondence between himself and Sir D. Carleton, offering to
exchange some of his own pictures for antiques in possession of the latter,
who was ambassador from England to Holland, and who collected also for
the Earl of Arundel.


 

400

WHETHER ALLOWABLE TO RUIN ONESELF?

The political economist replies that it is!

One of our old dramatic writers, who witnessed the singular
extravagance of dress among the modellers of fashion, our
nobility, condemns their “superfluous bravery,” echoing the
popular cry—

“There are a sort of men, whose coining heads

Are mints of all new fashions, that have done

More hurt to the kingdom, by superfluous bravery,

Which the foolish gentry imitate, than a war

Or a long famine. All the treasure by

This foul excess is got into the merchants’,

Embroiderers’, silkmen’s, jewellers’, tailors’ hands,

And the third part of the land too! the nobility

Engrossing titles only.”

Our poet might have been startled at the reply of our
political economist. If the nobility, in follies such as these,
only preserved their “titles,” while their “lands” were dispersed
among the industrious classes, the people were not
sufferers. The silly victims ruining themselves by their
excessive luxury, or their costly dress, as it appears some
did, was an evil which, left to its own course, must check
itself; if the rich did not spend, the poor would starve.
Luxury is the cure of that unavoidable evil in society—great
inequality of fortune! Political economists therefore tell us
that any regulations would be ridiculous which, as Lord
Bacon expresses it, should serve for “the repressing of waste
and excess by sumptuary laws.” Adam Smith is not only
indignant at “sumptuary laws,” but asserts, with a democratic
insolence of style, that “it is the highest impertinence
and presumption in kings and ministers to pretend to watch
over the economy of private people, and to restrain their
expense by sumptuary laws. They are themselves always
the greatest spendthrifts in the society; let them look well
after their own expense, and they may safely trust private
people with theirs. If their own extravagance does not ruin
the state, that of their subjects never will.” We must therefore
infer that governments by extravagance may ruin a state,
but that individuals enjoy the remarkable privilege of ruining
themselves without injuring society! Adam Smith afterwards
401
distinguishes two sorts of luxury: the one exhausting
itself in “durable commodities, as in buildings, furniture,
books, statues, pictures,” will increase “the opulence of a
nation;” but of the other, wasting itself in dress and equipages,
in frivolous ornaments, jewels, baubles, trinkets, &c.,
he acknowledges “no trace or vestige would remain; and the
effects of ten or twenty years’ profusion would be as completely
annihilated as if they had never existed.” There is,
therefore, a greater and a lesser evil in this important subject
of the opulent, unrestricted by any law, ruining his whole
generation.

Where “the wealth of nations” is made the solitary
standard of their prosperity, it becomes a fertile source of
errors in the science of morals; and the happiness of the
individual is then too frequently sacrificed to what is called
the prosperity of the state. If an individual, in the pride
of luxury and selfism, annihilates the fortunes of his whole
generation, untouched by the laws as a criminal, he leaves
behind him a race of the discontented and the seditious, who,
having sunk in the scale of society, have to reascend from
their degradation by industry and by humiliation; but for
the work of industry their habits have made them inexpert;
and to humiliation their very rank presents a perpetual
obstacle.

Sumptuary laws, so often enacted and so often repealed,
and always eluded, were the perpetual, but ineffectual,
attempts of all governments to restrain what, perhaps,
cannot be restrained—criminal folly! And to punish a man
for having ruined himself would usually be to punish a most
contrite penitent.

It is not surprising that before “private vices were considered
as public benefits,” the governors of nations instituted
sumptuary laws—for the passion for pageantry and an
incredible prodigality in dress were continually impoverishing
great families—more equality of wealth has now rather subdued
the form of private ruin than laid this evil domestic
spirit. The incalculable expenditure and the blaze of splendour
of our ancestors may startle the incredulity of our
élégantes. We find men of rank exhausting their wealth
and pawning their castles, and then desperately issuing from
them, heroes for a crusade, or brigands for their neighbourhood!—and
this frequently from the simple circumstance of
having for a short time maintained some gorgeous chivalric
402
festival on their own estates, or from having melted thousands
of acres into cloth of gold; their sons were left to beg
their bread on the estates which they were to have inherited.

It was when chivalry still charmed the world by the remains
of its seductive splendours, towards the close of the
fifteenth century, that I find an instance of this kind occurring
in the Pas de Sandricourt, which was held in the
neighbourhood of the sieur of that name. It is a memorable
affair, not only for us curious inquirers after manners and
morals, but for the whole family of the Sandricourts; for
though the said sieur is now receiving the immortality we
bestow on him, and la dame who presided in that magnificent
piece of chivalry was infinitely gratified, yet for ever after
was the lord of Sandricourt ruined—and all for a short,
romantic three months!

This story of the chivalric period may amuse. A pas
d’armes
, though consisting of military exercises and deeds
of gallantry, was a sort of festival distinct from a tournament.
It signified a pas or passage to be contested by one
or more knights against all comers. It was necessary that
the road should be such that it could not be passed without
encountering some guardian knight. The chevaliers who
disputed the pas hung their blazoned shields on trees, pales,
or posts raised for this purpose. The aspirants after chivalric
honours would strike with their lance one of these shields,
and when it rung, it instantly summoned the owner to the
challenge. A bridge or a road would sometimes serve for
this military sport, for such it was intended to be, whenever
the heat of the rivals proved not too earnest. The sieur of
Sandricourt was a fine dreamer of feats of chivalry, and in
the neighbourhood of his castle he fancied that he saw a very
spot adapted for every game; there was one admirably fitted
for the barrier of a tilting-match; another embellished by a
solitary pine-tree; another which was called the meadow of
the Thorn; there was a carrefour, where, in four roads, four
knights might meet; and, above all, there was a forest called
devoyable, having no path, so favourable for errant knights
who might there enter for strange adventures, and, as chance
directed, encounter others as bewildered as themselves. Our
chivalric Sandricourt found nine young seigneurs of the court
of Charles the Eighth of France, who answered all his wishes.
To sanction this glorious feat it was necessary to obtain leave
from the king, and a herald of the Duke of Orleans to distribute
403
the cartel or challenge all over France, announcing that
from such a day ten young lords would stand ready to combat,
in those different places, in the neighbourhood of Sandricourt’s
château. The names of this flower of chivalry have
been faithfully registered, and they were such as instantly to
throw a spark into the heart of every lover of arms! The
world of fashion, that is, the chivalric world, were set in
motion. Four bodies of assailants soon collected, each consisting
of ten combatants. The herald of Orleans having
examined the arms of these gentlemen, and satisfied himself
of their ancient lineage and their military renown, admitted
their claims to the proffered honour. Sandricourt now saw
with rapture the numerous shields of the assailants placed on
the sides of his portals, and corresponding with those of the
challengers which hung above them. Ancient lords were
elected judges of the feats of the knights, accompanied by
the ladies, for whose honour only the combatants declared
they engaged.

The herald of Orleans tells the history in no very intelligible
verse; but the burthen of his stanza is still

Du pas d’armes du chasteau Sandricourt.

He sings, or says,

Oncques, depuis le tempts du roi Artus,

Ne furent tant les armes exaulcées—

Maint chevaliers et preux entreprenans—

Princes plusieurs ont terres déplacées

Pour y venir donner coups et poussées

Qui out été lá tenus si de court

Que par force n’ont prises et passées

Les barriers, entrées, et passées

Du pas des armes du chasteau Sandricourt.

Doubtless there many a Roland met with his Oliver, and
could not pass the barriers. Cased as they were in steel, de
pied en cap
, we presume that they could not materially injure
themselves; yet, when on foot, the ancient judges discovered
such symptoms of peril, that on the following day they
advised our knights to satisfy themselves by fighting on
horseback. Against this prudential counsel for some time
they protested, as an inferior sort of glory. However, on
the next day, the horse combat was appointed in the carrefour,
by the pine-tree. On the following day they tried
their lances in the meadow of the Thorn; but, though on
404
horseback, the judges deemed their attacks were so fierce
that this assault was likewise not without peril; for some
horses were killed, and some knights were thrown, and lay
bruised by their own mail; but the barbed horses, wearing
only des chamfreins, head-pieces magnificently caparisoned,
found no protection in their ornaments. The last days were
passed in combats of two to two, or in a single encounter,
a-foot, in the forêt devoyable. These jousts passed without
any accident, and the prizes were awarded in a manner equally
gratifying to the claimants. The last day of the festival
was concluded with a most sumptuous banquet. Two noble
knights had undertaken the humble office of maîtres-d’hôtel;
and while the knights were parading in the forêt devoyable
seeking adventures, a hundred servants were seen at all
points, carrying white and red hypocras, and juleps, and sirop
de violars
, sweetmeats, and other spiceries, to comfort these
wanderers, who, on returning to the chasteau, found a grand
and plenteous banquet. The tables were crowded in the court
apartment, where some held one hundred and twelve gentlemen,
not including the dames and the demoiselles. In the
halls, and outside of the chasteau, were other tables. At
that festival more than two thousand persons were magnificently
entertained free of every expense; their attendants,
their armourers, their plumassiers, and others, were also
present. La Dame de Sandricourt, “fût moult aise d’avoir
donné dans son chasteau si belle, si magnifique, et gorgiasse
fête.” Historians are apt to describe their personages as
they appear, not as they are: if the lady of the Sieur Sandricourt
really was “moult aise” during these gorgeous days,
one cannot but sympathise with the lady, when her loyal
knight and spouse confessed to her, after the departure of
the mob of two thousand visitors, neighbours, soldiers, and
courtiers,—the knights challengers, and the knights assailants,
and the fine scenes at the pine-tree; the barrier in the meadow
of the Thorn; and the horse-combat at the carrefour; and
the jousts in the forêt devoyable; the carousals in the castle
halls; the jollity of the banquet tables; the morescoes danced
till they were reminded “how the waning night grew old!”—in
a word, when the costly dream had vanished,—that he was
a ruined man for ever, by immortalising his name in one
grand chivalric festival! The Sieur de Sandricourt, like a
great torch, had consumed himself in his own brightness;
and the very land on which the famous Pas de Sandricourt
405
was held—had passed away with it! Thus one man sinks
generations by that wastefulness, which a political economist
would assure us was committing no injury to society! The
moral evil goes for nothing in financial statements.

Similar instances of ruinous luxury we may find in the
prodigal costliness of dress through the reigns of Elizabeth,
James the First, and Charles the First. Not only in their
massy grandeur they outweighed us, but the accumulation
and variety of their wardrobe displayed such a gaiety of fancy
in their colours and their ornaments, that the drawing-room
in those days must have blazed at their presence, and changed
colours as the crowd moved. But if we may trust to royal
proclamations, the ruin was general among some classes.
Elizabeth issued more than one proclamation against “the
excess of apparel!” and among other evils which the government
imagined this passion for dress occasioned, it notices
“the wasting and undoing of a great number of young gentlemen,
otherwise serviceable; and that others, seeking by show
of apparel to be esteemed as gentlemen, and allured by the
vain show of these things, not only consume their goods and
lands, but also run into such debts and shifts, as they cannot
live out of danger of laws without attempting of unlawful
acts.” The queen bids her own household “to look unto it
for good example to the realm; and all noblemen, archbishops
and bishops, all mayors, justices of peace, &c., should see them
executed in their private households.” The greatest difficulty
which occurred to regulate the wear of apparel was ascertaining
the incomes of persons, or in the words of the proclamation,
“finding that it is very hard for any man’s state of
living and value to be truly understood by other persons.”
They were to be regulated as they appear “sessed in the
subsidy books.” But if persons chose to be more magnificent
in their dress, they were allowed to justify their means: in
that case, if allowed, her majesty would not be the loser; for
they were to be rated in the subsidy books according to such
values as they themselves offered as a qualification for the
splendour of their dress!

In my researches among manuscript letters of the times, I
have had frequent occasion to discover how persons of considerable
rank appear to have carried their acres on their
backs, and with their ruinous and fantastical luxuries sadly
pinched their hospitality. It was this which so frequently
cast them into the nets of the “goldsmiths,” and other
406
trading usurers. At the coronation of James the First, I
find a simple knight whose cloak cost him five hundred
pounds; but this was not uncommon.260 At the marriage of
Elizabeth, the daughter of James the First, “Lady Wotton
had a gown of which the embroidery cost fifty pounds a yard.
The Lady Arabella made four gowns, one of which cost 1500l.
The Lord Montacute (Montague) bestowed 1500l. in apparel
for his two daughters. One lady, under the rank of baroness,
was furnished with jewels exceeding one hundred thousand
pounds; “and the Lady Arabella goes beyond her,” says the
letter-writer. “All this extreme costs and riches makes us
all poor,” as he imagined!261 I have been amused in observing
grave writers of state-dispatches jocular on any mischance or
mortification to which persons are liable whose happiness
entirely depends on their dress. Sir Dudley Carleton, our
minister at Venice, communicates, as an article worth transmitting,
the great disappointment incurred by Sir Thomas
Glover, “who was just come hither, and had appeared one day
like a comet, all in crimson velvet and beaten gold, but had all
his expectations marred on a sudden by the news of Prince
Henry’s death.” A similar mischance, from a different cause,
was the lot of Lord Hay, who made great preparations for his
embassy to France, which, however, were chiefly confined to his
dress. He was to remain there twenty days; and the letter-writer
maliciously observes, that “He goes with twenty special
suits of apparel for so many days’ abode, besides his travelling
robes; but news is very lately come that the French have
lately altered their fashion, whereby he must needs be out
407
of countenance, if he be not set out after the last edition!”
To find himself out of fashion, with twenty suits for twenty
days, was a mischance his lordship had no right to count on!

“The glass of fashion” was unquestionably held up by two
very eminent characters, Rawleigh and Buckingham; and the
authentic facts recorded of their dress will sufficiently account
for the frequent “Proclamations” to control that servile
herd of imitators—the smaller gentry!

There is a remarkable picture of Sir Walter, which will at
least serve to convey an idea of the gaiety and splendour of
his dress. It is a white satin pinked vest, close sleeved to
the wrist; over the body a brown doublet, finely flowered and
embroidered with pearl. In the feather of his hat a large
ruby and pearl drop at the bottom of the sprig, in place of a
button; his trunk or breeches, with his stockings and riband
garters, fringed at the end, all white, and buff shoes with
white riband. Oldys, who saw this picture, has thus described
the dress of Rawleigh. But I have some important additions;
for I find that Rawleigh’s shoes on great court days were so
gorgeously covered with precious stones, as to have exceeded
the value of six thousand six hundred pounds: and that he
had a suit of armour of solid silver, with sword and belt
blazing with diamonds, rubies, and pearls, whose value was
not so easily calculated. Rawleigh had no patrimonial inheritance;
at this moment he had on his back a good portion
of a Spanish galleon, and the profits of a monopoly of trade
he was carrying on with the newly discovered Virginia. Probably
he placed all his hopes in his dress! The virgin queen,
when she issued proclamations against “the excess of apparel,”
pardoned, by her looks, that promise of a mine which blazed
in Rawleigh’s; and, parsimonious as she was, forgot the three
thousand changes of dresses which she herself left in the royal
wardrobe.

Buckingham could afford to have his diamonds tacked so
loosely on, that when he chose to shake a few off on the
ground, he obtained all the fame he desired from the pickers-up,
who were generally les dames de la cour; for our duke
never condescended to accept what he himself had dropped.
His cloaks were trimmed with great diamond buttons, and
diamond hatbands, cockades, and ear-rings yoked with great
ropes and knots of pearls. This was, however, but for ordinary
dances. “He had twenty-seven suits of clothes made, the
richest that embroidery, lace, silk, velvet, silver, gold, and gems
408
could contribute; one of which was a white uncut velvet, set
all over, both suit and cloak, with diamonds valued at fourscore
thousand pounds, besides a great feather stuck all over
with diamonds, as were also his sword, girdle, hat, and spurs.”262
In the masques and banquets with which Buckingham entertained
the court, he usually expended, for the evening, from
one to five thousand pounds. To others I leave to calculate
the value of money: the sums of this gorgeous wastefulness,
it must be recollected, occurred before this million age of ours.

If, to provide the means for such enormous expenditure,
Buckingham multiplied the grievances of monopolies; if he
pillaged the treasury for his eighty thousand pounds’ coat; if
Rawleigh was at length driven to his last desperate enterprise
to relieve himself of his creditors for a pair of six thousand
pounds’ shoes—in both these cases, as in that of the
chivalric Sandricourt, the political economist may perhaps
acknowledge that there is a sort of luxury highly criminal.
All the arguments he may urge, all the statistical accounts
he may calculate, and the healthful state of his circulating
medium among “the merchants, embroiderers, silkmen, and
jewellers”—will not alter such a moral evil, which leaves an
eternal taint on “the wealth of nations!” It is the principle
that “private vices are public benefits,” and that men may
be allowed to ruin their generations without committing any
injury to society.


260 The famous Puritanic writer, Philip Stubbes, who published his
“Anatomie of Abuses” in 1593, declares that he “has heard of shirtes
that have cost some ten shillings, some twentie, some fortie, some five
pound, some twentie nobles, and (which is horrible to heare) some tenne
pounde a peece.” His book is filled with similar denunciations of abuses; in
which he is followed by other satirists. They appear to have produced
little effect in the way of reformation; for in the days of James I, John
Taylor, the Water poet, similarly laments the wastefulness of those who—

Wear a farm in shoe-strings edged with gold,

And spangled garters worth a copyhold;

A hose and doublet which a lordship cost;

A gaudy cloak, three manors’ price almost;

A beaver band and feather for the head

Priced at the church’s tythe, the poor man’s bread.

261 It is not unusual to find in inventories of this era, the household
effects rated at much less than the wearing apparel, of the person whose
property is thus valued.

262 The Jesuit Drexelius, in one of his Religious Dialogues, notices the fact;
but I am referring to an Harleian manuscript, which confirms the information
of the Jesuit.


 

DISCOVERIES OF SECLUDED MEN.

Those who are unaccustomed to the labours of the closet are
unacquainted with the secret and silent triumphs obtained in
the pursuits of studious men. That aptitude, which in poetry
is sometimes called inspiration, in knowledge we may call
sagacity; and it is probable that the vehemence of the one
does not excite more pleasure than the still tranquillity of
the other: they are both, according to the strict signification
of the Latin term from whence we have borrowed ours of invention,
a finding out, the result of a combination which no
other has formed but ourselves.

I will produce several remarkable instances of the felicity
409
of this aptitude of the learned in making discoveries which
could only have been effectuated by an uninterrupted intercourse
with the objects of their studies, making things remote
and dispersed familiar and present.263

One of ancient date is better known to the reader than
those I am preparing for him. When the magistrates of
Syracuse were showing to Cicero the curiosities of the place,
he desired to visit the tomb of Archimedes; but, to his surprise,
they acknowledged that they knew nothing of any such
tomb, and denied that it ever existed. The learned Cicero,
convinced by the authorities of ancient writers, by the verses
of the inscription which he remembered, and the circumstance
of a sphere with a cylinder being engraven on it, requested
them to assist him in the search. They conducted the illustrious
but obstinate stranger to their most ancient burying-ground:
amidst the number of sepulchres, they observed a
small column overhung with brambles—Cicero, looking on
while they were clearing away the rubbish, suddenly exclaimed,
“Here is the thing we are looking for!” His eye
had caught the geometrical figures on the tomb, and the inscription
soon confirmed his conjecture. Cicero long after
exulted in the triumph of this discovery. “Thus!” he says,
“one of the noblest cities of Greece, and once the most
learned, had known nothing of the monument of its most
deserving and ingenious citizen, had it not been discovered
to them by a native of Arpinum!”

The great French antiquary, Peiresc, exhibited a singular
combination of learning, patient thought, and luminous sagacity,
which could restore an “airy nothing” to “a local
habitation and a name.” There was found on an amethyst,
and the same afterwards occurred on the front of an ancient
temple, a number of marks, or indents, which had long perplexed
inquirers, more particularly as similar marks or indents
were frequently observed in ancient monuments. It
was agreed on, as no one could understand them, and all
would be satisfied, that they were secret hieroglyphics. It
occurred to Peiresc that these marks were nothing more
than holes for small nails, which had formerly fastened little
410
laminæ, which represented so many Greek letters. This hint
of his own suggested to him to draw lines from one hole to
another; and he beheld the amethyst reveal the name of the
sculptor, and the frieze of the temple the name of the god!
This curious discovery has been since frequently applied; but
it appears to have originated with this great antiquary, who
by his learning and sagacity explained a supposed hieroglyphic,
which had been locked up in the silence of seventeen
centuries.264

Learned men, confined to their study, have often rectified
the errors of travellers; they have done more, they have found
out paths for them to explore, or opened seas for them to
navigate. The situation of the vale of Tempe had been mistaken
by modern travellers; and it is singular, observes the
Quarterly Reviewer, yet not so singular as it appears to that
elegant critic, that the only good directions for finding it
had been given by a person who was never in Greece. Arthur
Browne, a man of letters of Trinity College, Dublin—it is
gratifying to quote an Irish philosopher and man of letters,
from the extreme rarity of the character—was the first to
detect the inconsistencies of Pococke and Busching, and to
send future travellers to look for Tempe in its real situation,
the defiles between Ossa and Olympus; a discovery subsequently
realised. When Dr. Clarke discovered an inscription
purporting that the pass of Tempe had been fortified by
Cassius Longinus, Mr. Walpole, with equal felicity, detected,
in Cæsar’s “History of the Civil War,” the name and the
mission of this very person.

A living geographer, to whom the world stands deeply indebted,
does not read Herodotus in the original; yet, by the
exercise of his extraordinary aptitude, it is well known that
he has often corrected the Greek historian, explained obscurities
in a text which he never read, by his own happy conjectures,
and confirmed his own discoveries by the subsequent
knowledge which modern travellers have afforded.

Gray’s perseverance in studying the geography of India
and of Persia, at a time when our country had no immediate
interests with those ancient empires, would have been placed
by a cynical observer among the curious idleness of a mere
411
man of letters. These studies were indeed prosecuted, as
Mr. Mathias observes, “on the disinterested principles of
liberal investigation, not on those of policy, nor of the regulation
of trade, nor of the extension of empire, nor of permanent
establishments, but simply and solely on the grand view
of what is, and of what is past. They were the researches of
a solitary scholar in academical retirement.” Since the time
of Gray, these very pursuits have been carried on by two
consummate geographers, Major Rennel and Dr. Vincent,
who have opened to the classical and the political reader all
he wished to learn, at a time when India and Persia had become
objects interesting and important to us. The fruits of
Gray’s learning, long after their author was no more, became
valuable!

The studies of the “solitary scholar” are always useful to
the world, although they may not always be timed to its
present wants; with him, indeed, they are not merely designed
for this purpose. Gray discovered India for himself;
but the solitary pursuits of a great student, shaped to a particular
end, will never fail being useful to the world; though
it may happen that a century may elapse between the
periods of the discovery and its practical utility.

Halley’s version of an Arabic MS. on a mathematical subject
offers an instance of the extraordinary sagacity I am
alluding to; it may also serve as a demonstration of the
peculiar and supereminent advantages possessed by mathematicians,
observes Mr. Dugald Stewart, in their fixed relations,
which form the objects of their science, and the correspondent
precision in their language and reasoning:—as matter of
literary history it is highly curious. Dr. Bernard accidentally
discovered in the Bodleian Library an Arabic version of
Apollonius de Sectione Rationis, which he determined to
translate in Latin, but only finished about a tenth part.
Halley, extremely interested by the subject, but with an
entire ignorance of the Arabic language, resolved to complete
the imperfect version! Assisted only by the manuscript
which Bernard had left, it served him as a key for investigating
the sense of the original; he first made a list of those
words
wherever they occurred, with the train of reasoning in
which they were involved, to decipher, by these very slow
degrees, the import of the context; till at last Halley succeeded
in mastering the whole work, and in bringing the
translation, without the aid of any one, to the form in which
412
he gave it to the public; so that we have here a difficult
work translated from the Arabic, by one who was in no
manner conversant with the language, merely by the exertion
of his sagacity!

I give the memorable account, as Boyle has delivered it,
of the circumstances which led Harvey to the discovery of
the circulation of the blood.

“I remember that when I asked our famous Harvey, in
the only discourse I had with him, which was but a little
while before he died, what were the things which induced
him to think of a circulation of the blood, he answered me,
that when he took notice that the valves in the veins of so
many parts of the body were so placed that they gave free
passage to the blood towards the heart, but opposed the
passage of the venal blood the contrary way, he was invited
to think that so provident a cause as nature had not placed
so many valves without design; and no design seemed more
probable than that, since the blood could not well, because
of the interposing valves, be sent by the veins to the limbs,
it should be sent through the arteries and return through
the veins, whose valves did not oppose its course that way.”

The reason here ascribed to Harvey seems now so very
natural and obvious, that some have been disposed to question
his claim to the high rank commonly assigned to him among
the improvers of science! Dr. William Hunter has said that
after the discovery of the valves in the veins, which Harvey
learned while in Italy from his master, Fabricius ab Aquapendente,
the remaining step might easily have been made by
any person of common abilities. “This discovery,” he observes,
“set Harvey to work upon the use of the heart and
vascular system in animals; and in the course of some years,
he was so happy as to discover, and to prove beyond all
possibility of doubt, the circulation of the blood.” He afterwards
expresses his astonishment that this discovery should
have been left for Harvey, though he acknowledges it occupied
“a course of years;” adding that “Providence meant
to reserve it for him, and would not let men see what was
before them, nor understand what they read
.” It is remarkable
that when great discoveries are effected, their simplicity
always seems to detract from their originality: on these occasions
we are reminded of the egg of Columbus!

It is said that a recent discovery, which ascertains that
the Niger empties itself into the Atlantic Ocean, was really
413
anticipated by the geographical acumen of a student at
Glasgow, who arrived at the same conclusion by a most persevering
investigation of the works of travellers and geographers,
ancient and modern, and by an examination of African
captives; and had actually constructed, for the inspection of
government, a map of Africa, on which he had traced the
entire course of the Niger from the interior.

Franklin conjectured the identity of lightning and of electricity,
before he had realised it by decisive experiment. The
kite being raised, a considerable time elapsed before there was
any appearance of its being electrified. One very promising
cloud had passed over it without any effect. Just as he was
beginning to despair of his contrivance, he observed some
loose threads of the hempen string to stand erect, and to avoid
one another, just as if they had been suspended on a common
conductor. Struck with this promising appearance, he immediately
presented his knuckle to the key! And let the reader
judge of the exquisite pleasure he must have felt at that moment
when the discovery was complete! We owe to Priestley
this admirable narrative; the strong sensation of delight
which Franklin experienced as his knuckle touched the key,
and at the moment when he felt that a new world was opening,
might have been equalled, but it was probably not surpassed,
when the same hand signed the long-disputed independence
of his country!

When Leibnitz was occupied in his philosophical reasonings
on his Law of Continuity, his singular sagacity enabled him
to predict a discovery which afterwards was realised—he
imagined the necessary existence of the polypus!

It has been remarked of Newton, that several of his slight
hints, some in the modest form of queries, have been ascertained
to be predictions, and among others that of the
inflammability of the diamond; and many have been eagerly
seized upon as indisputable axioms. A hint at the close of
his Optics, that “If natural philosophy should be continued
to be improved in its various branches, the bounds of moral
philosophy would be enlarged also,” is perhaps among the
most important of human discoveries—it gave rise to Hartley’s
Physiological Theory of the Mind. The queries, the hints,
the conjectures of Newton, display the most creative sagacity;
and demonstrate in what manner the discoveries of retired
men, while they bequeath their legacies to the world, afford
to themselves a frequent source of secret and silent triumphs.


263 The remarkable clue to the reading of the hieroglyphic language of
ancient Egypt perfected in our own times is a striking instance of this; as
well as the investigations now proceeding in Babylonian inscriptions, which
promise to enable us to comprehend a language that was once considered as
hopelessly lost.

264 The curious reader may view the marks, and the manner in which
the Greek characters were made out, in the preface to Hearne’s “Curious
Discourses.” The amethyst proved more difficult than the frieze, from the
circumstance, that in engraving on the stone the letters must be reversed.


 

414

SENTIMENTAL BIOGRAPHY.

A periodical critic, probably one of the juniors, has thrown
out a startling observation. “There is,” says this literary
senator, “something melancholy in the study of biography,
because it is—a history of the dead!” A truism and a
falsity mixed up together is the temptation with some modern
critics to commit that darling sin of theirs—novelty and
originality! But we really cannot condole with the readers
of Plutarch for their deep melancholy; we who feel our spirits
refreshed, amidst the mediocrity of society, when we are recalled
back to the men and the women who were! illustrious
in every glory! Biography with us is a re-union with human
existence in its most excellent state! and we find nothing
dead in the past, while we retain the sympathies which only
require to be awakened.

It would have been more reasonable had the critic discovered
that our country has not yet had her Plutarch, and
that our biography remains still little more than a mass of
compilation.

In this study of biography there is a species which has
not yet been distinguished—biographies composed by some
domestic friend, or by some enthusiast who works with love.
A term is unquestionably wanted for this distinct class. The
Germans seem to have invented a Platonic one, drawn from
the Greek, psyche, or the soul; for they call this the psychological
life
. Another attempt has been made, by giving it the
scientific term of idiosyncrasy, to denote a peculiarity of
disposition. I would call it sentimental biography!

It is distinct from a chronological biography, for it searches
for the individual’s feelings amidst the ascertained facts of his
life; so that facts, which occurred remotely from each other,
are here brought at once together. The detail of events
which completes the chronological biography, contains many
which are not connected with the peculiarity of the character
itself. The sentimental is also distinct from the autobiography,
however it may seem a part of it. Whether a man
be entitled to lavish his panegyric on himself, I will not
decide; but it is certain that he risks everything by appealing
to a solitary and suspected witness.

We have two Lives of Dante, one by Boccaccio and the
415
other by Leonardo Aretino, both interesting: but Boccaccio’s
is the sentimental life!

Aretino, indeed, finds fault, but with all the tenderness
possible, with Boccaccio’s affectionate sketch, Origine, Vita,
Studi e Costumi del clarissimo Dante
, &c. “Origin, Life,
Studies and Manners, of the illustrious Dante,” &c. “It
seems to me,” he says, “that our Boccaccio, dolcissimo e
suavissimo uomo
, sweet and delightful man! has written the
life and manners of this sublime poet as if he had been composing
the Filocolo, the Filostrato, or the Fiametta,” the
romances of Boccaccio—“for all breathes of love and sighs,
and is covered with warm tears, as if a man were born in this
world only to live among the enamoured ladies and the
gallant youths of the ten amorous days of his hundred
novels.”

Aretino, who wanted not all the feeling requisite for the
delightful “costumi e studi” of Boccaccio’s Dante, modestly
requires that his own life of Dante should be considered as
a supplement to, not as a substitute for, Boccaccio’s. Pathetic
with all the sorrows, and eloquent with all the remonstrances
of a fellow-citizen, Boccaccio, while he wept, hung with anger
over his country’s shame in its apathy for the honour of its
long-injured exile. Catching inspiration from the breathing
pages of Boccaccio, it inclines one to wish that we possessed
two biographies of an illustrious favourite character; the one
strictly and fully historical, the other fraught with those very
feelings of the departed, which we may have to seek in vain
for in the circumstantial and chronological biographer.
Boccaccio, indeed, was overcome by his feelings. He either
knew not, or he omits the substantial incidents of Dante’s
life; while his imagination throws a romantic tinge on occurrences
raised on slight, perhaps on no foundation. Boccaccio
narrates a dream of the mother of Dante so fancifully poetical,
that probably Boccaccio forgot that none but a dreamer could
have told it. Seated under a high laurel-tree, by the side of
a vast fountain, the mother dreamt that she gave birth to her
son; she saw him nourished by its fruit, and refreshed by the
clear waters; she soon beheld him a shepherd; approaching
to pluck the boughs, she saw him fall! When he rose he
had ceased to be a man, and was transformed into a peacock!
Disturbed by her admiration, she suddenly awoke; but when
the father found that he really had a son, in allusion to the
dream he called him Dante—or given! e meritamente;
416
perocché ottimamente, siccome si vedra procedendo, segui al
nome l’effetto
: “and deservedly! for greatly, as we shall see,
the effect followed the name!” At nine years of age, on a
May-day, whose joyous festival Boccaccio beautifully describes,
when the softness of the heavens, re-adorning the earth with
its mingled flowers, waved the green boughs, and made all
things smile, Dante mixed with the boys and girls in the
house of the good citizen who on that day gave the feast, beheld
little Bricè, as she was familiarly called, but named
Beatrice. The little Dante might have seen her before, but
he loved her then, and from that day never ceased to love;
and thus Dante nella pargoletta età fatto d’amore ferventissimo
servidore
; so fervent a servant to love in an age of
childhood! Boccaccio appeals to Dante’s own account of his
long passion, and his constant sighs, in the Vita Nuova. No
look, no word, no sign, sullied the purity of his passion; but
in her twenty-fourth year died “la bellissima Beatrice.”
Dante is then described as more than inconsolable; his eyes
were long two abundant fountains of tears; careless of life, he
let his beard grow wildly, and to others appeared a savage
meagre man, whose aspect was so changed, that while this
weeping life lasted, he was hardly recognised by his friends;
all looked on a man so entirely transformed with deep
compassion. Dante, won over by those who could console
the inconsolable, was at length solicited by his relations to
marry a lady of his own condition in life; and it was suggested
that as the departed lady had occasioned him such heavy
griefs, the new one might open a source of delight. The
relations and friends of Dante gave him a wife that his tears
for Beatrice might cease.

It is supposed that this marriage proved unhappy. Boccaccio,
like a pathetic lover rather than biographer, exclaims,
Oh menti cicche! Oh tenebrosi intelletti! Oh argomenti vani
di molti mortali, quante sono le ruiscite in assai cose contrarie
a’ nostri avvisi!
&c. “Oh blind men! Oh dark minds! Oh
vain arguments of most mortals, how often are the results
contrary to our advice! Frequently it is like leading one
who breathes the soft air of Italy to refresh himself in the
eternal shades of the Rhodopean mountains. What physician
would expel a burning fever with fire, or put in the shivering
marrow of the bones snow and ice? So certainly shall it fare
with him who, with a new love, thinks to mitigate the old.
Those who believe this know not the nature of love, nor how
417
much a second passion adds to the first. In vain would we
assist or advise this forceful passion, if it has struck its root
near the heart of him who long has loved.”

Boccaccio has beguiled my pen for half-an-hour with all
the loves and fancies which sprung out of his own affectionate
and romantic heart. What airy stuff has he woven into the
“Vita” of Dante! this sentimental biography! Whether
he knew but little of the personal history of the great man
whom he idolised, or whether the dream of the mother—the
May-day interview with the little Bricè, and the rest of the
children—and the effusion on Dante’s marriage, were grounded
on tradition, one would not harshly reject such tender incidents.265
But let it not be imagined that the heart of
Boccaccio was only susceptible to amorous impressions—bursts
of enthusiasm and eloquence, which only a man of
genius is worthy of receiving, and only a man of genius is
capable of bestowing—kindle the masculine patriotism of his
bold, indignant spirit!

Half a century had elapsed since the death of Dante, and
still the Florentines showed no sign of repentance for their
ancient hatred of their persecuted patriot, nor any sense of
the memory of the creator of their language, whose immortality
had become a portion of their own glory. Boccaccio,
impassioned by all his generous nature, though he regrets he
could not raise a statue to Dante, has sent down to posterity
more than marble, in the “Life.” I venture to give the lofty
and bold apostrophe to his fellow-citizens; but I feel that even
the genius of our language is tame by the side of the harmonised
eloquence of the great votary of Dante!

“Ungrateful country! what madness urged thee, when thy
dearest citizen, thy chief benefactor, thy only poet, with unaccustomed
cruelty was driven to flight! If this had
happened in the general terror of that time, coming from evil
counsels, thou mightest stand excused; but when the passion
ceased, didst thou repent? didst thou recall him? Bear with
me, nor deem it irksome from me, who am thy son, that thus
418
I collect what just indignation prompts me to speak, as a man
more desirous of witnessing your amendment, than of
beholding you punished! Seems it to you glorious, proud of
so many titles and of such men, that the one whose like no
neighbouring city can show, you have chosen to chase from
among you? With what triumphs, with what valorous citizens,
are you splendid? Your wealth is a removable and
uncertain thing; your fragile beauty will grow old; your
delicacy is shameful and feminine; but these make you
noticed by the false judgments of the populace! Do you
glory in your merchants and your artists? I speak imprudently;
but the one are tenaciously avaricious in their
servile trade; and Art, which once was so noble, and became
a second nature, struck by the same avarice, is now as corrupted,
and nothing worth! Do you glory in the baseness
and the listlessness of those idlers, who, because their
ancestors are remembered, attempt to raise up among you a
nobility to govern you, ever by robbery, by treachery, by
falsehood! Ah! miserable mother! open thine eyes; cast
them with some remorse on what thou hast done, and blush,
at least, reputed wise as thou art, to have had in your errors
so fatal a choice! Why not rather imitate the acts of those
cities who so keenly disputed merely for the honour of the
birth-place of the divine Homer? Mantua, our neighbour,
counts as the greatest fame which remains for her, that Virgil
was a Mantuan! and holds his very name in such reverence, that
not only in public places, but in the most private, we see his
sculptured image! You only, while you were made famous
by illustrious men, you only have shown no care for your
great poet. Your Dante Alighieri died in exile, to which you
unjustly, envious of his greatness, destined him! A crime
not to be remembered, that the mother should bear an
envious malignity to the virtues of a son! Now cease to be
unjust! He cannot do you that, now dead, which living he
never did do to you! He lies under another sky than yours,
and you never can see him again, but on that day, when all
your citizens shall view him, and the great Remunerator
shall examine, and shall punish! If anger, hatred, and
enmity are buried with a man, as it is believed, begin then to
return to yourself; begin to be ashamed to have acted against
your ancient humanity; begin, then, to wish to appear a mother,
and not a cold negligent step-dame. Yield your tears to your
son; yield your maternal piety to him whom once you repulsed,
419
and, living, cast away from you! At least think of
possessing him dead, and restore your citizenship, your
award, and your grace, to his memory. He was a son who
held you in reverence, and though long an exile, he always
called himself, and would be called a Florentine! He held
you ever above all others; ever he loved you! What will
you then do? Will you remain obstinate in iniquity? Will
you practise less humanity than the barbarians? You wish
that the world should believe that you are the sister of
famous Troy, and the daughter of Rome; assuredly the
children should resemble their fathers and their ancestors.
Priam, in his misery, bought the corpse of Hector with gold;
and Rome would possess the bones of the first Scipio, and
removed them from Linternum, those bones, which, dying, so
justly he had denied her. Seek then to be the true guardian
of your Dante, claim him! show this humane feeling, claim
him! you may securely do this: I am certain he will not be
returned to you; but thus at once you may betray some
mark of compassion, and, not having him again, still enjoy
your ancient cruelty! Alas! what comfort am I bringing
you! I almost believe, that if the dead could feel, the body
of Dante would not rise to return to you, for he is lying in
Ravenna, whose hallowed soil is everywhere covered with the
ashes of saints. Would Dante quit this blessed company to
mingle with the remains of those hatreds and iniquities which
gave him no rest in life? The relics of Dante, even among
the bodies of emperors and of martyrs, and of their illustrious
ancestors, is prized as a treasure, for there his works
are looked on with admiration; those works of which you
have not yet known to make yourselves worthy. His birthplace,
his origin remains for you, spite of your ingratitude!
and this Ravenna envies you, while she glories in your
honours which she has snatched from you through ages yet
to come!”

Such was the deep emotion which opened Boccaccio’s heart
in this sentimental biography, and which awoke even shame
and confusion in the minds of the Florentines; they blushed
for their old hatreds, and, with awakened sympathies, they
hastened to honour the memory of their great bard. By
order of the city, the Divina Commedia was publicly read and
explained to the people. Boccaccio, then sinking under the
infirmities of age, roused his departing genius: still was there
marrow in the bones of the aged lion, and he engaged in the
420
task of composing his celebrated Commentaries on the Divina
Commedia
.

In this class of sentimental biography I would place a species
which the historian Carte noticed in his literary travels on the
Continent, in pursuit of his historical design. He found, preserved
among several ancient families of France, their
domestic annals. “With a warm, patriotic spirit, worthy of
imitation, they have often carefully preserved in their families
the acts of their ancestors.” This delight and pride of the
modern Gauls in the great and good deeds of their ancestors,
preserved in domestic archives, will be ascribed to their folly
or their vanity; yet in that folly there may be so much
wisdom, and in that vanity there may be so much greatness,
that the one will amply redeem the other.

This custom has been rarely adopted among ourselves; we
have, however, a few separate histories of some ancient
families, as those of Mordaunt, and of Warren. One of the
most remarkable is “A Genealogical History of the House
of Yvery, in its different branches of Yvery, Luvel, Perceval,
and Gournay.” Two large volumes, closely printed,266 expatiating
on the characters and events of a single family with
the grave pomp of a herald, but more particularly the idolatry
of the writer for ancient nobility, and his contempt for that
growing rank in society whom he designates as “New Men,”
provoked the ridicule at least of the aspersed.267 This extraordinary
work, notwithstanding its absurdities in its general
result, has left behind a deep impression. Drawn from the
authentic family records, it is not without interest that we toil
through its copious pages; we trace with a romantic sympathy
421
the fortunes of the descendants of the House of Yvery,
from that not-forgotten hero le vaillant Perceval chevalier de
la Table Ronde
, to the Norman Baron Asselin, surnamed the
Wolf, for his bravery or his ferocity; thence to the Cavalier
of Charles the First, Sir Philip Perceval, who, having
gloriously defended his castle, was at length deprived of his
lordly possessions, but never of his loyalty, and died obscurely
in the metropolis of a broken heart, till we reach the polished
nobleman, the Lord Egmont of the Georges.

The nation has lost many a noble example of men and
women acting a great part on great occasions, and then retreating
to the shade of privacy; and we may be confident that
many a name has not been inscribed on the roll of national
glory only from wanting a few drops of ink! Such domestic
annals may yet be viewed in the family records at Appleby
Castle! Anne, Countess of Pembroke, was a glorious woman,
the descendant of two potent northern families, the Veteriponts
and the Cliffords.—She lived in a state of regal magnificence
and independence, inhabiting five or seven castles;
yet though her magnificent spirit poured itself out in her extended
charities, and though her independence mated that of
monarchs, yet she herself, in her domestic habits, lived as a
hermit in her own castles; and though only acquainted with
her native language, she had cultivated her mind in many
parts of learning; and as Donne, in his way, observes, “she
knew how to converse of everything, from predestination to
slea-silk.” Her favourite design was to have materials collected
for the history of those two potent northern families
to whom she was allied; and at a considerable expense she
employed learned persons to make collections for this purpose
from the records in the Tower, the Rolls, and other
depositories of manuscripts: Gilpin had seen three large
volumes fairly transcribed. Anecdotes of a great variety of
characters, who had exerted themselves on very important
occasions, compose these family records—and induce one to
wish that the public were in possession of such annals of the
domestic life of heroes and of sages, who have only failed in
obtaining an historian!268

A biographical monument of this nature, which has passed
through the press, will sufficiently prove the utility of this
422
class of sentimental biography. It is the Life of Robert Price,
a Welsh lawyer, and an ancestor of the gentleman whose ingenuity,
in our days, has refined the principles of the Picturesque
in Art. This Life is announced as “printed by the
appointment of the family;” but it must not be considered
merely as a tribute of private affection; and how we are at this
day interested in the actions of a Welsh lawyer in the reign
of William the Third, whose name has probably never been
consigned to the page of history, remains to be told.

Robert Price, after having served Charles the Second, lived
latterly in the eventful times of William the Third—he was
probably of Tory principles, for on the arrival of the Dutch
prince he was removed from the attorney-generalship of
Glamorgan. The new monarch has been accused of favouritism,
and of an eagerness in showering exorbitant grants on
some of his foreigners, which soon raised a formidable opposition
in the jealous spirit of Englishmen. The grand
favourite, William Bentinck, after being raised to the Earldom
of Portland, had a grant bestowed on him of three
lordships in the county of Denbigh. The patriot of his
native country—a title which the Welsh had already conferred
on Robert Price—then rose to assert the rights of his
fatherland, and his speeches are as admirable for their knowledge
as their spirit. “The submitting of 1500 freeholders
to the will of a Dutch lord was,” as he sarcastically declared,
“putting them in a worse posture than their former estate,
when under William the Conqueror and his Norman lords.
England must not be tributary to strangers—we must, like
patriots, stand by our country—otherwise, when God shall
send us a Prince of Wales, he may have such a present of a
crown made him as a Pope did to King John, who was surnamed
Sans-terre, and was by his father made Lord of
Ireland, which grant was confirmed by the Pope, who sent
him a crown of peacocks’ feathers, in derogation of his power,
and the poverty of his country.” Robert Price asserted that
the king could not, by the Bill of Rights, alien or give away
the inheritance of a Prince of Wales without the consent of
parliament. He concluded a copious and patriotic speech, by
proposing that an address be presented to the king, to put an
immediate stop to the grant now passing to the Earl of Portland
for the lordships, &c.

This speech produced such an effect, that the address was
carried unanimously; and the king, though he highly resented
423
the speech of Robert Price, sent a civil message to the commons,
declaring that he should not have given Lord Portland
those lands, had he imagined the House of Commons could
have been concerned; “I will therefore recall the grant!”
On receiving the royal message, Robert Price drew up a resolution
to which the house assented, that “to procure or pass
exorbitant grants by any member of the privy council, &c.
was a high crime and misdemeanour.” The speech of Robert
Price contained truths too numerous and too bold to suffer
the light during that reign; but this speech against foreigners
was printed the year after King William’s death, with this
title, “Gloria Cambriæ, or the speech of a bold Briton in
parliament, against a Dutch Prince of Wales,” with this
motto, Opposuit et Vicit. Such was the great character of
Robert Price, that he was made a Welsh judge by the very
sovereign whose favourite plans he had so patriotically
thwarted.

Another marked event in the life of this English patriot
was a second noble stand he made against the royal authority,
when in opposition to the public good. The secret history of
a quarrel between George the First and the Prince of Wales,
afterwards George the Second, on the birth of a son, appears
in this life; and when the prince in disgrace left the palace,
his royal highness proposed taking his children and the
princess with him; but the king detained the children, claiming
the care of the royal offspring as a royal prerogative. It
now became a legal point to ascertain “whether the education
of his majesty’s grandchildren, and the care of their
marriages, &c., belonged of right to his majesty as king of
this realm, or not?” Ten of the judges obsequiously allowed
of the prerogative to the full. Robert Price and another
judge decided that the education, &c., was the right of the
father, although the marriages was that of his majesty as
king of this realm, yet not exclusive of the prince, their
father. He assured the king, that the ten obsequious judges
had no authority to support their precipitate opinion; all the
books and precedents cannot form a prerogative for the king
of this realm to have the care and education of his grandchildren
during the life and without the consent of their
father—a prerogative unknown to the laws of England!
He pleads for the rights of a father, with the spirit of one
who feels them, as well as with legal science and historical
knowledge.

424

Such were the two great incidents in the life of this
Welsh judge! Yet, had the family not found one to commemorate
these memorable events in the life of their ancestor,
we had lost the noble picture of a constitutional interpreter
of the laws, an independent country gentleman, and an
Englishman jealous of the excessive predominance of ministerial
or royal influence.

Cicero, and others, have informed us that the ancient history
of Rome itself was composed out of such accounts of
private families, to which, indeed, we must add those annals
or registers of public events which unquestionably were preserved
in the archives of the temples by the priests. But
the history of the individual may involve public interest,
whenever the skill of the writer combines with the importance
of the event. Messala, the orator, gloried in having
composed many volumes of the genealogies of the nobility
of Rome; and Atticus wrote the genealogy of Brutus, to
prove him descended from Junius Brutus, the expulser of the
Tarquins, and founder of the Republic, near five hundred
years before.

Another class of this sentimental biography was projected
by the late Elizabeth Hamilton. This was to have consisted
of a series of what she called comparative biography, and an
ancient character was to have been paralleled by a modern
one. Occupied by her historical romance with the character
of Agrippina, she sought in modern history for a partner of
her own sex, and “one who, like her, had experienced vicissitudes
of fortune;” and she found no one better qualified
than the princess palatine, Elizabeth, the daughter of James
the First
. Her next life was to have been that of Seneca,
with “the scenes and persons of which her Life of Agrippina
had familiarised her;” and the contrast or the parallel was
to have been Locke; which, well managed, she thought
would have been sufficiently striking. It seems to me that
it would rather have afforded an evidence of her invention!
Such a biographical project reminds one of Plutarch’s Parallels,
and might incur the danger of displaying more ingenuity
than truth. The sage of Cheronea must often have racked
his invention to help out his parallels, bending together, to
make them similar, the most unconnected events and the most
distinct feelings; and, to keep his parallels in two straight
lines, he probably made a free use of augmentatives and diminutives
425
to help out his pair, who might have been equal,
and yet not alike!

Our fatherland is prodigal of immortal names, or names
which might be made immortal; Gibbon once contemplated
with complacency, the very ideal of SENTIMENTAL BIOGRAPHY,
and we may regret that he has only left the project! “I
have long revolved in my mind a volume of biographical
writing; the lives or rather the characters of the most eminent
persons in arts and arms, in church and state, who have
flourished in Britain from the reign of Henry the Eighth to
the present age. The subject would afford a rich display of
human nature and domestic history, and powerfully address
itself to the feelings of every Englishman.”


265 “A Comment on the Divine Comedy of Dante,” in English, printed in
Italy, has just reached me. I am delighted to find that this biography of
Love, however romantic, is true! In his ninth year, Dante was a lover
and a poet! The tender sonnet, free from all obscurity, which he composed
on Beatrice, is preserved in the above singular volume. There can
be no longer any doubt of the story of Beatrice; but the sonnet and the
passion must be “classed among curious natural phenomena,” or how far
apocryphal, remains for future inquiry.

266 This work was published in 1742, and the scarcity of these volumes
was felt in Granger’s day, for they obtained then the considerable price of
four guineas; some time ago a fine copy was sold for thirty at a sale, and
a cheap copy was offered to me at twelve guineas. These volumes should
contain seventeen portraits. The first was written by Mr. Anderson, who,
dying before the second appeared, Lord Egmont, from the materials Anderson
had left, concluded his family history—con amore.

267 Mr. Anderson, the writer of the first volume, was a feudal enthusiast;
he has thrown out an odd notion that the commercial, or the
wealthy class, had intruded on the dignity of the ancient nobility; but as
wealth has raised such high prices for labour, commodities, &c., it had
reached its ne plus ultra, and commerce could be carried on no longer!
He has ventured on this amusing prediction, “As it is therefore evident
that new men will never rise again in any age with such advantages of
wealth
, at least in considerable numbers, their party will gradually decrease.”

268 Much curious matter about the old Countess of Westmoreland and her
seven castles may be found in Whitaker’s History of Craven, and in Pennant.


 

LITERARY PARALLELS.

An opinion on this subject in the preceding article has led me
to a further investigation. It may be right to acknowledge
that so attractive is this critical and moral amusement of
comparing great characters with one another, that, among
others, Bishop Hurd once proposed to write a book of
Parallels
, and has furnished a specimen in that of Petrarch
and Rousseau, and intended for another that of Erasmus
with Cicero. It is amusing to observe how a lively and
subtle mind can strike out resemblances, and make contraries
accord, and at the same time it may show the pinching difficulties
through which a parallel is pushed, till it ends in a
paradox.

Hurd says of Petrarch and Rousseau—“Both were impelled
by an equal enthusiasm, though directed towards different
objects: Petrarch’s towards the glory of the Roman name,
Rousseau’s towards his idol of a state of nature; the one
religious, the other un esprit fort; but may not Petrarch’s
spite to Babylon be considered, in his time, as a species of
free-thinking”—and concludes, that “both were mad, but of
a different nature.” Unquestionably there were features
much alike, and almost peculiar to these two literary characters;
but I doubt if Hurd has comprehended them in the
parallel.

I now give a specimen of those parallels which have done
so much mischief in the literary world, when drawn by a
426
hand which covertly leans on one side. An elaborate one of
this sort was composed by Longolius or Longuel, between
Budæus and Erasmus.269 This man, though of Dutch origin,
affected to pass for a Frenchman, and, to pay his court to his
chosen people, gives the preference obliquely to the French
Budæus; though, to make a show of impartiality, he acknowledges
that Francis the First had awarded it to Erasmus; but
probably he did not infer that kings were the most able
reviewers! This parallel was sent forth during the lifetime
of both these great scholars, who had long been correspondents,
but the publication of the parallel interrupted their
friendly intercourse. Erasmus returned his compliments and
thanks to Longolius, but at the same time insinuates a gentle
hint that he was not overpleased. “What pleases me most,”
Erasmus writes, “is the just preference you have given
Budæus over me; I confess you are even too economical in
your praise of him, as you are too prodigal in mine. I thank
you for informing me what it is the learned desire to find in
me; my self-love suggests many little excuses, with which, you
observe, I am apt to favour my defects. If I am careless, it
arises partly from my ignorance, and more from my indolence;
I am so constituted, that I cannot conquer my nature; I precipitate
rather than compose, and it is far more irksome for
me to revise than to write.”

This parallel between Erasmus and Budæus, though the
parallel itself was not of a malignant nature, yet disturbed
the quiet, and interrupted the friendship of both. When
Longolius discovered that the Parisian surpassed the Hollander
in Greek literature and the knowledge of the civil law,
and worked more learnedly and laboriously, how did this detract
from the finer genius and the varied erudition of the
more delightful writer? The parallelist compares Erasmus to
“a river swelling its waters, and often overflowing its banks;
Budæus rolled on like a majestic stream, ever restraining its
waves within its bed. The Frenchman has more nerve, and
blood, and life, and the Hollander more fulness, freshness, and
colour.”

The taste for biographical parallels must have reached us
from Plutarch; and there is something malicious in our
nature which inclines us to form comparative estimates,
usually with a view to elevate one great man at the cost of
427
another, whom we would secretly depreciate. Our political
parties at home have often indulged in these fallacious parallels,
and Pitt and Fox once balanced the scales, not by the
standard weights and measures which ought to have been
used, but by the adroitness of the hand that pressed down
the scale. In literature, these comparative estimates have
proved most prejudicial. A finer model exists not than the
parallel of Dryden and Pope, by Johnson; for, without designing
any undue preference, his vigorous judgment has analysed
them by his contrasts, and has rather shown their distinctness
than their similarity. But literary parallels usually end in
producing parties; and, as I have elsewhere observed, often
originate in undervaluing one man of genius, for his deficiency
in some eminent quality possessed by the other man of
genius; they not unfrequently proceed from adverse tastes,
and are formed with the concealed design of establishing some
favourite one. The world of literature has been deeply infected
with this folly. Virgil probably was often vexed in his
days by a parallel with Homer, and the Homerians combated
with the Virgilians. Modern Italy was long divided into
such literary sects: a perpetual skirmishing is carried on between
the Ariostoists and the Tassoists; and feuds as dire as
those between two Highland clans were raised concerning the
Petrarchists, and the Chiabrerists. Old Corneille lived to
bow his venerable genius before a parallel with Racine; and
no one has suffered more unjustly by such arbitrary criticisms
than Pope, for a strange unnatural civil war has often been
renewed between the Drydenists and the Popeists. Two men
of great genius should never be depreciated by the misapplied
ingenuity of a parallel; on such occasions we ought to conclude
magis pares quam similes.


269 It is noticed by Jortin in his Life of Erasmus, vol. i. p. 160.


 

THE PEARL BIBLES AND SIX THOUSAND ERRATA.

As a literary curiosity, I notice a subject which might
rather enter into the history of religion. It relates to the
extraordinary state of our English Bibles, which were for
some time suffered to be so corrupted that no books ever yet
swarmed with such innumerable errata!

These errata unquestionably were in great part voluntary
commissions, passages interpolated, and meanings forged for
certain purposes; sometimes to sanction the new creed of a
428
half-hatched sect, and sometimes with an intention to destroy
all scriptural authority by a confusion, or an omission of texts—the
whole was left open to the option or the malignity of
the editors, who, probably, like certain ingenious wine-merchants,
contrived to accommodate “the waters of life” to
their customers’ peculiar taste. They had also a project of
printing Bibles as cheaply and in a form as contracted as they
possibly could for the common people; and they proceeded
till it nearly ended with having no Bible at all: and, as
Fuller, in his “Mixt Contemplations on Better Times,”
alluding to this circumstance, with not one of his lucky quibbles,
observes, “The small price of the Bible has caused the small
prizing
of the Bible.”

This extraordinary attempt on the English Bible began
even before Charles the First’s dethronement, and probably
arose from an unusual demand for Bibles, as the sectarian
fanaticism was increasing. Printing of English Bibles was
an article of open trade; every one printed at the lowest price,
and as fast as their presses would allow. Even those who
were dignified as “his Majesty’s Printers” were among these
manufacturers; for we have an account of a scandalous omission
by them of the important negative in the seventh commandment!
The printers were summoned before the Court
of High Commission, and this not served to bind them in a
fine of three thousand pounds! A prior circumstance, indeed,
had occurred, which induced the government to be more vigilant
on the Biblical Press. The learned Usher, one day hastening
to preach at Paul’s Cross, entered the shop of one of the
stationers, as booksellers were then called, and inquiring for a
Bible of the London edition, when he came to look for his
text, to his astonishment and horror he discovered that the
verse was omitted in the Bible! This gave the first occasion
of complaint to the king of the insufferable negligence and
incapacity of the London press: and, says the manuscript
writer of this anecdote, first bred that great contest which
followed, between the University of Cambridge and the London
stationers, about the right of printing Bibles.270

The secret bibliographical history of these times would
show the extraordinary state of the press in this new trade of
Bibles. The writer of a curious pamphlet exposes the combination
of those called the king’s printers, with their contrivances
429
to keep up the prices of Bibles; their correspondence
with the booksellers of Scotland and Dublin, by which means
they retained the privilege in their own hands: the king’s
London printers got Bibles printed cheaper at Edinburgh.
In 1629, when folio Bibles were wanted, the Cambridge
printers sold them at ten shillings in quires; on this the
Londoners set six printing-houses at work, and, to annihilate
the Cambridgians, printed a similar folio Bible, but sold with
it five hundred quarto Roman Bibles, and five hundred quarto
English, at five shillings a book; which proved the ruin of
the folio Bibles, by keeping them down under the cost price.
Another competition arose among those who printed English
Bibles in Holland, in duodecimo, with an English
colophon, for half the price even of the lowest in London.
Twelve thousand of these duodecimo Bibles, with notes, fabricated
in Holland, usually by our fugitive sectarians, were
seized by the king’s printers, as contrary to the statute.271
Such was this shameful war of Bibles—folios, quartos, and
duodecimos, even in the days of Charles the First. The
public spirit of the rising sects was the real occasion of these
increased demands for Bibles.

During the civil wars they carried on the same open trade
and competition, besides the private ventures of the smuggled
Bibles. A large impression of these Dutch English Bibles
were burnt by order of the Assembly of Divines, for these
three errors:—

Gen. xxxvi. 24.—This is that ass that found rulers in the
wilderness—for mule.

Ruth iv. 13.—The Lord gave her corruption—for conception.

Luke xxi. 28.—Look up, and lift up your hands, for your
condemnation draweth nigh—for redemption.

These errata were none of the printer’s; but, as a writer
of the times expresses it, “egregious blasphemies, and damnable
errata” of some sectarian, or some Bellamy editor of
that day!

The printing of Bibles at length was a privilege conceded
430
to one William Bentley; but he was opposed by Hills and
Field; and a paper war arose, in which they mutually
recriminated on each other, with equal truth.

Field printed, in 1653, what was called the Pearl Bible;
alluding, I suppose, to that diminutive type in printing, for
it could not derive its name from its worth. It is in twenty-fours;272
but to contract the mighty book into this dwarfishness,
all the original Hebrew text prefixed to the Psalms, explaining
the occasion and the subject of their composition, is
wholly expunged. This Pearl Bible, which may be inspected
among the great collection of our English Bibles at the
British Museum, is set off by many notable errata, of which
these are noticed:—

Romans vi. 13.—Neither yield ye your members as instruments
of righteousness unto sin—for unrighteousness.

First Corinthians vi. 9.—Know ye not that the unrighteous
shall inherit the kingdom of God?—for shall not
inherit
.

This erratum served as the foundation of a dangerous
doctrine; for many libertines urged the text from this corrupt
Bible against the reproofs of a divine.

This Field was a great forger; and it is said that he
received a present of 1500l. from the Independents to corrupt
a text in Acts vi. 3, to sanction the right of the people
to appoint their own pastors.273 The corruption was the
easiest possible; it was only to put a ye instead of a we; so
that the right in Field’s Bible emanated from the people,
not from the apostles. The only account I recollect of this
extraordinary state of our Bibles is a happy allusion in a line
of Butler:—

Religion spawn’d a various rout,

Of petulant, capricious sects,

The maggots of corrupted texts.

In other Bibles by Hills and Field we may find such abundant
errata, reducing the text to nonsense or to blasphemy,
making the Scriptures contemptible to the multitude, who
came to pray, and not to scoff.

431

It is affirmed, in the manuscript account already referred
to, that one Bible swarmed with six thousand faults! Indeed,
from another source we discover that “Sterne, a solid scholar,
was the first who summed up the three thousand and six
hundred
faults that were in our printed Bibles of London.”274
If one book can be made to contain near four thousand errors,
little ingenuity was required to reach to six thousand; but
perhaps this is the first time so remarkable an incident in the
history of literature has ever been chronicled. And that
famous edition of the Vulgate, by Pope Sixtus the Fifth, a
memorable book of blunders, which commands such high
prices, ought now to fall in value, before the pearl Bible, in
twenty-fours, of Messrs. Hills and Field!

Mr. Field and his worthy coadjutor seem to have carried
the favour of the reigning powers over their opponents; for I
find a piece of their secret history. They engaged to pay
500l. per annum to some, “whose names I forbear to mention,”
warily observes the manuscript writer; and above 100l.
per annum to Mr. Marchmont Needham and his wife, out of
the profits of the sales of their Bibles; deriding, insulting,
and triumphing over others, out of their confidence in their
great friends and purse, as if they were lawless and free, both
from offence and punishment.275 This Marchmont Needham
is sufficiently notorious, and his secret history is probably
true; for in a Mercurius Politicus of this unprincipled
Cobbett of his day, I found an elaborate puff of an edition
published by the annuity-granter to this worthy and his
wife!

Not only had the Bible to suffer these indignities of size
and price, but the Prayer-book was once printed in an
illegible and worn-out type; on which the printer being
complained of, he stoutly replied, that “it was as good as
the price afforded; and being a book which all persons
ought to have by heart, it was no matter whether it was
read or not, so that it was worn out in their hands.” The
puritans seem not to have been so nice about the source of
purity itself.

These hand-bibles of the sectarists, with their six thousand
errata, like the false Duessa, covered their crafty deformity
with a fair raiment; for when the great Selden, in the
assembly of divines, delighted to confute them in their own
432
learning, he would say, as Whitelock reports, when they had
cited a text to prove their assertion, “Perhaps in your little
pocket-bible with gilt leaves,” which they would often pull
out and read, “the translation may be so, but the Greek or
the Hebrew signifies this.”

While these transactions were occurring, it appears that
the authentic translation of the Bible, such as we now have
it, by the learned translators in James the First’s time, was
suffered to lie neglected. The copies of the original manuscript
were in the possession of two of the king’s printers,
who, from cowardice, consent, and connivance, suppressed
the publication; considering that the Bible full of errata,
and often, probably, accommodated to the notions of certain
sectarists, was more valuable than one authenticated by
the hierarchy! Such was the state of the English Bible
till 1660!276

The proverbial expression of chapter and verse seems peculiar
to ourselves, and, I suspect, originated in the puritanic
period, probably just before the civil wars under Charles the
First, from the frequent use of appealing to the Bible on the
most frivolous occasions, practised by those whom South calls
“those mighty men at chapter and verse.” With a sort of
religious coquetry, they were vain of perpetually opening
their gilt pocket Bibles; they perked them up with such
self-sufficiency and perfect ignorance of the original, that the
learned Selden found considerable amusement in going to
their “assembly of divines,” and puzzling or confuting them,
as we have noticed. A ludicrous anecdote on one of these
occasions is given by a contemporary, which shows how
admirably that learned man amused himself with this
“assembly of divines!” They were discussing the distance
between Jerusalem and Jericho, with a perfect ignorance of
sacred or of ancient geography; one said it was twenty miles,
another ten, and at last it was concluded to be only seven,
for this strange reason, that fish was brought from Jericho
to Jerusalem market! Selden observed, that “possibly the
fish in question was salted,” and silenced these acute disputants.

It would probably have greatly discomposed these “chapter
and verse” men to have informed them that the Scriptures
had neither chapter nor verse! It is by no means clear how
433
the holy writings were anciently divided, and still less how
quoted or referred to. The honour of the invention of the
present arrangement of the Scriptures is ascribed to Robert
Stephens, by his son, in the preface to his Concordance, a
task which he performed during a journey on horseback from
Paris to London, in 1551; and whether it was done as Yorick
would in his Shandean manner lounging on his mule, or at
his intermediate baits, he has received all possible thanks for
this employment of his time. Two years afterwards he concluded
with the Bible. But that the honour of every invention
may be disputed, Sanctus Pagninus’s Bible, printed at
Lyons in 1527, seems to have led the way to these convenient
divisions; Stephens, however, improved on Pagninus’s mode
of paragraphical marks and marginal verses; and our present
“chapter and verse,” more numerous and more commodiously
numbered, were the project of this learned printer, to recommend
his edition of the Bible
; trade and learning were once
combined! Whether in this arrangement any disturbance of
the continuity of the text has followed, is a subject not fitted
for my inquiry.


270 Harl. MS. 6395.

271 “Scintilla, or a light broken into darke Warehouses; of some
Printers, sleeping Stationers, and combining Booksellers; in which is only
a touch of their forestalling and ingrossing of Books in Pattents, and raysing
them to excessive prises. Left to the consideration of the high and
honourable House of Parliament, now assembled. London: Nowhere to
be sold, but somewhere to be given.” 1641.

272 A technical printing-term for a sheet containing twenty-four pages.

273 The passage is as follows, and is addressed by the apostles to “the
multitude of the disciples,” who desired an improved clerical rule:—“Wherefore,
brethren, look ye out among you seven men of honest report,
full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this
business.”

274 G. Garrard’s Letter to the Earl of Strafford, vol. i. p. 208.

275 Harl. MS. 7580.

276 See the London Printers’ Lamentation on the Press Oppressed. Harl.
Coll. iii. 280.


 

VIEW OF A PARTICULAR PERIOD OF THE STATE OF
RELIGION IN OUR CIVIL WARS.

Looking over the manuscript diary of Sir Symonds D’Ewes,
I was struck by a picture of the domestic religious life which
at that period was prevalent among families. Sir Symonds
was a sober antiquary, heated with no fanaticism, yet I discovered
in his diary that he was a visionary in his constitution,
macerating his body by private fasts, and spiritualising
in search of secret signs. These ascetic penances were afterwards
succeeded in the nation by an era of hypocritical
sanctity; and we may trace this last stage of insanity and of
immorality closing with impiety. This would be a dreadful
picture of religion, if for a moment we supposed that it were
religion; that consolatory power which has its source in our
feelings, and according to the derivation of its expressive
term, binds men together. With us it was sectarism, whose
origin and causes we shall not now touch on, which broke
out into so many monstrous shapes, when every pretended
reformer was guided by his own peculiar fancies: we have
lived to prove that folly and wickedness are rarely obsolete.

434

The age of Sir Symonds D’Ewes, who lived through the
times of Charles the First, was religious; for the character
of this monarch had all the seriousness and piety not found
in the bonhomie and careless indecorums of his father, whose
manners of the Scottish court were moulded on the gaieties
of the French, from the ancient intercourse of the French
and Scottish governments. But this religious age of Charles
the First presents a strange contrast with the licentiousness
which subsequently prevailed among the people: there seems
to be a secret connexion between a religious and an irreligious
period: the levity of popular feeling is driven to and fro by
its reaction; when man has been once taught to contemn his
mere humanity, his abstract fancies open a secret bye-path
to his presumed salvation; he wanders till he is lost—he
trembles till he dotes in melancholy—he raves till truth
itself is no longer immutable. The transition to a very
opposite state is equally rapid and vehement. Such is the
history of man when his religion is founded on misdirected
feelings; and such, too, is the reaction so constantly operating
in all human affairs.

The writer of this diary did not belong to those nonconformists
who arranged themselves in hostility to the established
religion and political government of our country. A
private gentleman and a phlegmatic antiquary, Sir Symonds
withal was a zealous Church of England protestant. Yet
amidst the mystical allusions of an age of religious controversies,
we see these close in the scenes we are about to open,
and find this quiet gentleman tormenting himself and his
lady by watching for “certain evident marks and signs of an
assurance
for a better life,” with I know not how many distinct
sorts of “Graces.”

I give an extract from the manuscript diary:—

“I spent this day chiefly in private fasting, prayer, and other religious
exercises. This was the first time that I ever practised this duty, having
always before declined it, by reason of the papists’ superstitious abuses of
it. I had partaken formerly of public fasts, but never knew the use and
benefit of the same duty performed alone in secret, or with others of mine
own family in private. In these particulars, I had my knowledge much
enlarged by the religious converse I enjoyed at Albury Lodge, for there also
I shortly after entered upon framing an evidence of marks and signs for
my assurance of a better life
.

“I found much benefit of my secret fasting, from a learned discourse on
fasting by Mr. Henry Mason, and observed his rule, that Christians ought
to sit sometimes apart for their ordinary humiliation and fasting, and so
intend to continue the same course as long as my health will permit me.
435
Yet did I vary the times and duration of my fasting. At first, before I
had finished the marks and signs of my assurance of a better life, which
scrutiny and search cost me some three-score days of fasting
, I performed
it sometimes twice in the space of five weeks, then once each month, or a
little sooner or later, and then also I sometimes ended the duties of the
day, and took some little food about three of the clock in the afternoon.
But for divers years last past, I constantly abstained from all food the
whole day. I fasted till supper-time, about six in the evening, and spent
ordinarily about eight or nine hours in the performance of religious duties;
one part of which was prayer and confession of sins, to which end I
wrote down a catalogue of all my known sins, orderly. These were all
sins of infirmity; for, through God’s grace, I was so far from allowing
myself in the practice and commission of any actual sin, as I durst not
take upon me any controversial sins, as usury, carding, dicing, mixt dancing,
and the like, because I was in mine own judgment persuaded they
were unlawful. Till I had finished my assurance first in English and afterwards
in Latin, with a large and an elaborate preface in Latin also to
it; I spent a great part of the day at that work, &c.

“Saturday, December 1, 1627, I devoted to my usual course of secret
fasting
, and drew divers signs of my assurance of a better life from the
grace of repentance, having before gone through the graces of knowledge,
faith, hope, love, zeal, patience, humility, and joy; and drawing several
marks from them on like days of humiliation for the greater part. My
dear wife beginning also to draw most certain signs of her own future
happiness after death from several graces.

“January 19, 1628.—Saturday I spent in secret humiliation and fastings,
and finished my whole assurance to a better life, consisting of three
score
and four signs, or marks drawn from several graces. I made some
small alterations in the signs afterwards; and when I turned them into the
Latin tongue, I enriched the margent with further proofs and authorities.
I found much comfort and reposedness of spirit from them, which shows
the devilish sophisms of the papists, anabaptists, and pseudo-Lutherans,
and profane atheistical men, who say that assurance brings forth presumption,
and a careless wicked life. True, when men pretend to the end, and
not use the means.

“My wife joined with me in a private day of fasting, and drew several
signs and marks by
my help and assistance, for her assurance to a better
life
.”

This was an era of religious diaries, particularly among the
nonconformists; but they were, as we see, used by others.
Of the Countess of Warwick, who died in 1678, we are told
that “she kept a diary, and took counsel with two persons,
whom she called her soul’s friends.” She called prayers
heart’s ease, for such she found them. “Her own lord, knowing
her hours of prayers, once conveyed a godly minister into
a secret place within hearing, who, being a man very able to
judge, much admired her humble fervency; for in praying
she prayed aloud; but when she did not with an audible
voice, her sighs and groans might be heard at a good distance
from the closet.” We are not surprised to discover this
436
practice of religious diaries among the more puritanic sort:
what they were we may gather from this description of one.
Mr. John Janeway “kept a diary, in which he wrote down
every evening what the frame of his spirit had been all that
day
; he took notice what incomes he had, what profit he
received in his spiritual traffic: what returns came from that
far country; what answers of prayer, what deadness and flatness
of spirit,” &c. And so we find of Mr. John Carter, that
“He kept a day-book and cast up his accounts with God every
day.”277 To such worldly notions had they humiliated the
spirit of religion; and this style, and this mode of religion,
has long been continued among us even among men of superior
acquisitions: as witness the “Spiritual Diary and Soliloquies”
of a learned physician within our own times, Dr. Rutty, which
is a great curiosity of the kind.

Such was the domestic state of many well-meaning families:
they were rejecting with the utmost abhorrence every resemblance
to what they called the idolatry of Rome, while, in
fact, the gloom of the monastic cell was settling over the
houses of these melancholy puritans. Private fasts were more
than ever practised; and a lady, said to be eminent for her
genius and learning, who outlived this era, declared that she
had nearly lost her life through a prevalent notion that no fat
person could get to heaven
; and thus spoiled and wasted her
body through excessive fastings. A quaker, to prove the text
that “Man shall not live by bread alone, but by the word of
God,” persisted in refusing his meals. The literal text proved
for him a dead letter, and this practical commentator died by
a metaphor. This quaker, however, was not the only victim
to the letter of the text; for the famous Origen, by interpreting
in too literal a way the 12th verse of the 19th of
St. Matthew, which alludes to those persons who become
eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven, with his own hands
armed himself against himself, as is sufficiently known.
Retournons à nos moutons!” The parliament afterwards
had both periodical and occasional fasts; and Charles the
First opposed “the hypocritical fast of every Wednesday in
the month, by appointing one for the second Friday;” the
two unhappy parties, who were hungering and thirsting for
each other’s blood, were fasting in spite one against the
other!

437

Without inquiring into the causes, even if we thought that
we could ascertain them, of that frightful dissolution of religion
which so long prevailed in our country, and of which
the very corruption it has left behind still breeds in monstrous
shapes, it will be sufficient to observe that the destruction
of the monarchy and the ecclesiastical order was a moral
earthquake, overturning all minds, and opening all changes.
A theological logomachy was substituted by the sullen and
proud ascetics who ascended into power. These, without
wearying themselves, wearied all others, and triumphed over
each other by their mutual obscurity. The two great giants
in this theological war were the famous Richard Baxter and
Dr. Owen. They both wrote a library of books; but the
endless controversy between them was the extraordinary and
incomprehensible subject, whether the death of Christ was
solutio ejusdem, or only tantundem; that is, whether it was
a payment of the very thing, which by law we ought to have
paid, or of something held by God to be equivalent. Such
was the point on which this debate between Owen and Baxter
lasted without end.

Yet these metaphysical absurdities were harmless, compared
to what was passing among the more hot fanatics, who were
for acting the wild fancies which their melancholy brains
engendered; men, who from the places into which they had
thrust themselves, might now be called “the higher orders
of society!” These two parties alike sent forth an evil spirit
to walk among the multitude. Every one would become his
own law-maker, and even his own prophet; the meanest
aspired to give his name to his sect. All things were to be
put in motion according to the St. Vitus’s dance of the last
new saint. “Away with the Law! which cuts off a man’s
legs and then bids him walk!” cried one from his pulpit.
“Let believers sin as fast as they will, they have a fountain
open to wash them;” declared another teacher. We had the
Brownists, from Robert Brown, the Vaneists, from Sir Harry
Vane, then we sink down to Mr. Traske, Mr. Wilkinson, Mr.
Robinson, and H. N., or Henry Nicholas, of the Family of
Love, besides Mrs. Hutchinson, and the Grindletonian family,
who preferred “motions to motives,” and conveniently assumed
that “their spirit is not to be tried by the Scripture,
but the Scripture by their spirit.” Edwards, the author of
“Gangræna,” the adversary of Milton, whose work may still
be preserved for its curiosity, though immortalised by the
438
scourge of genius, has furnished a list of about two hundred
of such sects in these times. A divine of the Church of
England observed to a great sectary, “You talk of the idolatry
of Rome: but each of you, whenever you have made and set
up a calf, will dance about it.”278

This confusion of religions, if, indeed, these pretended
modes of faith could be classed among religions, disturbed the
consciences of good men, who read themselves in and out of
their vacillating creed. It made, at least, even one of the
puritans themselves, who had formerly complained that they
had not enjoyed sufficient freedom under the bishops, cry out
against “this cursed intolerable toleration.” And the fact is,
that when the presbyterians had fixed themselves into the
government, they published several treatises against toleration!
The parallel between these wild notions of reform, and
those of another character, run closely together. About this
time, well-meaning persons, who were neither enthusiasts from
the ambition of founding sects, nor of covering their immorality
by their impiety, were infected by the religiosa insania.
One case may stand for many. A Mr. Greswold, a gentleman
of Warwickshire, whom a Brownist had by degrees enticed
from his parish church, was afterwards persuaded to return
to it—but he returned with a troubled mind, and lost in
the prevalent theological contests. A horror of his future
existence shut him out, as it were, from his present one: retiring
into his own house, with his children, he ceased to
communicate with the living world. He had his food put in
at the window; and when his children lay sick, he admitted
no one for their relief. His house at length was forced open,
and they found two children dead, and the father confined to
his bed. He had mangled his Bible, and cut out the titles,
contents, and everything but the very text itself; for it seems
that he thought that everything human was sinful, and he
conceived that the titles of the books and the contents of
the chapters were to be cut out of the sacred Scriptures, as
having been composed by men.279

More terrible it was when the insanity, which had hitherto
been more confined to the better classes, burst forth among
the common people. Were we to dwell minutely on this
439
period, we should start from the picture with horror: we
might, perhaps, console ourselves with a disbelief of its truth;
but the drug, though bitter in the mouth, we must sometimes
digest. To observe the extent to which the populace
can proceed, disfranchised of law and religion, will always
leave a memorable recollection.

What occurred in the French Revolution had happened here—an
age of impiety! Society itself seemed dissolved, for every
tie of private affection and of public duty was unloosened.
Even nature was strangely violated! From the first opposition
to the decorous ceremonies of the national church, by
the simple puritans, the next stage was that of ridicule, and
the last of obloquy. They began by calling the surplice a
linen rag on the back; baptism a Christ’s cross on a baby’s
face; and the organ was likened to the bellow, the grunt,
and the barking of the respective animals. They actually baptized
horses in churches at the fonts; and the jest of that
day was, that the Reformation was now a thorough one in
England, since our horses went to church.280 St. Paul’s cathedral
was turned into a market, and the aisles, the communion-table,
and the altar, served for the foulest purposes.281 The
liberty which every one now assumed of delivering his own
opinions, led to acts so execrable, that I can find no parallel
for them except in the mad times of the French Revolution.
Some maintained that there existed no distinction between
moral good and moral evil; and that every man’s actions
were prompted by the Creator. Prostitution was professed
as a religious act; a glazier was declared to be a prophet, and
the woman he cohabited with was said to be ready to lie in of
440
the Messiah. A man married his father’s wife. Murders of
the most extraordinary nature were occurring; one woman
crucified her mother; another, in imitation of Abraham, sacrificed
her child; we hear, too, of parricides. Amidst the
slaughters of civil wars, spoil and blood had accustomed the
people to contemplate the most horrible scenes. One madman
of the many, we find drinking a health on his knees, in
the midst of a town, “to the devil! that it might be said
that his family should not be extinct without doing some
infamous act.” A Scotchman, one Alexander Agnew, commonly
called “Jock of broad Scotland,” whom one cannot
call an atheist, for he does not seem to deny the existence of
the Creator, nor a future state, had a shrewdness of local
humour in his strange notions. Omitting some offensive
things, others as strange may exhibit the state to which the
reaction of an hypocritical system of religion had driven the
common people. “Jock of broad Scotland” said he was nothing
in God’s common, for God had given him nothing; he
was no more obliged to God than to the devil; for God was
very greedy. Neither God nor the devil gave the fruits of
the ground; the wives of the country gave him his meat.
When asked wherein he believed, he answered, “He believed
in white meal, water, and salt. Christ was not God; for he
came into the world after it was made, and died as other
men.” He declared that “he did not know whether God or
the devil had the greatest power; but he thought the devil
was the greatest. When I die, let God and the devil strive
for my soul, and let him that is strongest take it.” He no
doubt had been taught by the presbytery to mock religious
rites; and when desired to give God thanks for his meat, he
said, “Take a sackful of prayers to the mill and grind them,
and take your breakfast of them.” To others he said,
“I will give you a two-pence, to pray until a boll of meal,
and one stone of butter, fall from heaven through the house
rigging (roof) to you.” When bread and cheese were laid
on the ground by him, he said, “If I leave this, I will long
cry to God before he give it me again.” To others he said,
“Take a bannock, and break it in two, and lay down one
half thereof, and you will long pray to God before he will
put the other half to it again!” He seems to have been an
anti-trinitarian. He said he received everything from nature,
which had ever reigned and ever would. He would not conform
441
to any religious system, nor name the three Persons,—“At
all these things I have long shaken my cap,” he said.
“Jock of broad Scotland” seems to have been one of those
who imagine that God should have furnished them with bannocks
ready baked.

The extravagant fervour then working in the minds of the
people is marked by the story told by Clement Walker of the
soldier who entered a church with a lantern and a candle
burning in it, and in the other hand four candles not lighted.
He said he came to deliver his message from God, and show
it by these types of candles. Driven into the churchyard,
and the wind blowing strong, he could not kindle his candles,
and the new prophet was awkwardly compelled to conclude
his five denouncements, abolishing the Sabbath, tithes, ministers,
magistrates, and, at last, the Bible itself, without
putting out each candle, as he could not kindle them; observing,
however, each time—“And here I should put out
the first light, but the wind is so high that I cannot
kindle it.”

A perfect scene of the effects which the state of irreligious
society produced among the lower orders I am enabled to
give from the manuscript life of John Shaw, vicar of Rotherham;
with a little tediousness, but with infinite naïveté, he
relates what happened to himself. This honest divine was
puritanically inclined, but there can be no exaggeration in
these unvarnished facts. He tells a remarkable story of the
state of religious knowledge in Lancashire, at a place called
Cartmel: some of the people appeared desirous of religious
instruction, declaring that they were without any minister,
and had entirely neglected every religious rite, and therefore
pressed him to quit his situation at Lymm for a short period.
He may now tell his own story.

“I found a very large spacious church, scarce any seats in it; a people
very ignorant, and yet willing to learn; so as I had frequently some thousands
of hearers, I catechised in season and out of season. The churches
were so thronged at nine in the morning, that I had much ado to get to
the pulpit. One day, an old man about sixty, sensible enough in other
things, and living in the parish of Cartmel, coming to me on some business,
I told him that he belonged to my care and charge, and I desired to
be informed of his knowledge in religion. I asked him how many Gods
there were? He said he knew not. I informing him, asked again how he
thought to be saved? He answered he could not tell. Yet thought that
was a harder question than the other. I told him that the way to salvation
was by Jesus Christ, God-man, who as he was man shed his blood
442
for us on the cross, &c. Oh, sir, said he, I think I heard of that man you
speak of once in a play at Kendall, called Corpus-Christ’s play,282 where
there was a man on a tree and blood run down, &c. And afterwards he
professed he could not remember that he ever heard of salvation by Jesus,
but in that play.”

The scenes passing in the metropolis, as well as in the
country, are opened to us in one of the chronicling poems
of George Withers. Our sensible rhymer wrote in November,
1652, “a Darke Lanthorne” on the present subject.

After noticing that God, to mortify us, had sent preachers
from the “shop-board and the plough,”

———Such as we seem justly to contemn,

As making truths abhorred, which come from them;

he seems, however, inclined to think that these self-taught
“Teachers and Prophets” in their darkness might hold a
certain light within them:

————Children, fools,

Women, and madmen, we do often meet

Preaching, and threatening judgments in the street,

Yea by strange actions, postures, tones, and cries,

Themselves they offer to our ears and eyes

As signs unto this nation.——

They act as men in ecstacies have done——

Striving their cloudy visions to declare,

Till they have lost the notions which they had,

And want but few degrees of being mad.283

Such is the picture of the folly and of the wickedness,
which, after having been preceded by the piety of a religious
age, were succeeded by a dominion of hypocritical sanctity,
and then closed in all the horrors of immorality and impiety.
The parliament at length issued one of their ordinances for
443
“punishing blasphemous and execrable opinions,” and this
was enforced with greater power than the slighted proclamations
of James and Charles; but the curious wording is a
comment on our present subject. The preamble notices that
“men and women had lately discovered monstrous opinions,
even such as tended to the dissolution of human society, and
have abused, and turned into licentiousness, the liberty given
in matters of religion
.” It punishes any person not distempered
in his brains, who shall maintain any mere creature to
be God; or that all acts of unrighteousness are not forbidden
in the Scriptures; or that God approves of them; or that
there is no real difference between moral good and evil, &c.

To this disordered state was the public mind reduced, for
this proclamation was only describing what was passing
among the people! The view of this subject embraces more
than one point, which I leave for the meditation of the politician,
as well as the religionist.


277 “The Lives of Sundry Eminent Persons in this Later Age;” by Samuel
Clarke. Folio, 1683. A rare volume, with curious portraits.

278 Alexander Ross’s laborious “View of all Religions” may also be consulted
with advantage by those who would study this subject.

279 “The Hypocrite Discovered and Cured,” by Sam. Torshall, 4to. 1644.

280 There is a pamphlet which records a strange fact. “News from
Powles: or the new Reformation of the army, with a true Relation of a
Colt that was foaled in the Cathedral Church of St. Paul, in London, and
how it was publiquely baptised, and the name (because a bald colt) was
called Baal-Rex!” 1649. The water they sprinkled from the soldier’s
helmet on this occasion is described. The same occurred elsewhere. See
Foulis’s History of the Plots, &c., of our pretended Saints. These men,
who baptized horses and pigs in the name of the Trinity, sang psalms
when they marched. One cannot easily comprehend the nature of fanaticism,
except when we learn that they refused to pay rents!

281 That curious compilation by Bruno Ryves, published in 1646, with
the title “Mercurius Rusticus, or the countrie’s complaint of the barbarous
outrages committed by the sectaries of this late flourishing kingdom,” furnishes
a fearful detail of “sacrileges, profanations, and plunderings committed
in the cathedrall churches.”

282 The festival of Corpus Christi, held on the first Thursday after Trinity
Sunday, was the period chosen in old times for the performances of
miracle-plays by the clergy, or the guilds of various towns; for an account
of them see vol. i. p. 352-362.

283 There is a little “Treatise of Humilitie, published by E.D.—Parson,
sequestered”—1654; in which, while enforcing the virtue which his book
defends, he with much naïveté gives a strong opinion of his oppressors.
“We acknowledge the justice and mercy of the Lord in punishing us, so
we take notice of his wisdom in choosing such instruments to punish us,
men of mean and low rank, and of common parts and abilities. By
these he doth admonish all the honourable, valiant, learned, and wise men
of this nation; and as it were write our sin, in the character of our punishment;
and in the low condition of these instruments of his anger and displeasure,
the rod of his wrath, he would abate and punish our great
pride.”


 

BUCKINGHAM’S POLITICAL COQUETRY WITH THE PURITANS.

Buckingham, observes Hume, “in order to fortify himself
against the resentment of James”—on the conduct of the
duke in the Spanish match, when James was latterly hearing
every day Buckingham against Bristol, and Bristol against
Buckingham—“had affected popularity, and entered into the
cabals of the puritans; but afterwards, being secure of the
confidence of Charles, he had since abandoned this party; and
on that account was the more exposed to their hatred and
resentment.”

The political coquetry of a minister coalescing with an
opposition party, when he was on the point of being disgraced,
would doubtless open an involved scene of intrigue;
and what one exacted, and the other was content to yield,
towards the mutual accommodation, might add one more example
to the large chapter of political infirmity. Both
workmen attempting to convert each other into tools, by
first trying their respective malleability on the anvil, are
liable to be disconcerted by even a slight accident, whenever
that proves, to perfect conviction, how little they can depend
on each other, and that each party comes to cheat, and not
to be cheated!

This piece of secret history is in part recoverable from
444
good authority. The two great actors were the Duke of
Buckingham and Dr. Preston, the master of Emmanual College,
and the head of the puritan party.

Dr. Preston was an eminent character, who from his youth
was not without ambition. His scholastic learning, the subtilty
of his genius, and his more elegant accomplishments, had
attracted the notice of James, at whose table he was perhaps
more than once honoured as a guest; a suspicion of his puritanic
principles was perhaps the only obstacle to his court
preferment; yet Preston unquestionably designed to play a
political part. He retained the favour of James by the king’s
hope of withdrawing the doctor from the opposition party,
and commanded the favour of Buckingham by the fears of
that minister; when, to employ the quaint style of Hacket,
the duke foresaw that “he might come to be tried in the
furnace of the next sessions of parliament, and he had need
to make the refiners his friends:” most of these “refiners”
were the puritanic or opposition party. Appointed one of the
chaplains of Prince Charles, Dr. Preston had the advantage of
being in frequent attendance; and as Hacket tells us, “this
politic man felt the pulse of the court, and wanted not the
intelligence of all dark mysteries through the Scotch in his
highness’s bed-chamber.” A close communication took place
between the duke and Preston, who, as Hacket describes, was
“a good crow to smell carrion.” He obtained an easy admission
to the duke’s closet at least thrice a week, and their
notable conferences Buckingham appears to have communicated
to his confidential friends. Preston, intent on carrying
all his points, skilfully commenced with the smaller ones.
He winded the duke circuitously,—he worked at him subterraneously.
This wary politician was too sagacious to propose
what he had at heart—the extirpation of the hierarchy! The
thunder of James’s voice, “No bishop! no king!” in the
conference at Hampton Court, still echoed in the ear of the
puritan. He assured the duke that the love of the people
was his only anchor, which could only be secured by the most
popular measures. A new sort of reformation was easy to
execute. Cathedrals and collegiate churches maintained by
vast wealth, and the lands of the chapter, only fed “fat, lazy,
and unprofitable drones.” The dissolution of the foundations
of deans and chapters would open an ample source to pay the
king’s debts, and scatter the streams of patronage. “You
would then become the darling of the commonwealth;” I
445
give the words as I find them in Hacket. “If a crumb stick
in the throat of any considerable man that attempts an opposition,
it will be easy to wash it down with manors, woods,
royalties, tythes, &c.” It would be furnishing the wants of
a number of gentlemen; and he quoted a Greek proverb,
“that when a great oak falls, every neighbour may scuffle for
a faggot.”

Dr. Preston was willing to perform the part which Knox
had acted in Scotland! He might have been certain of a
party to maintain this national violation of property; for he
who calls out “Plunder!” will ever find a gang. These acts
of national injustice, so much desired by revolutionists, are
never beneficial to the people; they never partake of the
spoliation, and the whole terminates in the gratification of
private rapacity.

It was not, however, easy to obtain such perpetual access to
the minister, and at the same time escape from the watchful.
Archbishop Williams, the lord keeper, got sufficient hints
from the king; and in a tedious conference with the duke,
he wished to convince him that Preston had only offered him
“flitten milk, out of which he should churn nothing!” The
duke was, however, smitten by the new project, and made a
remarkable answer: “You lose yourself in generalities: make
it out to me, in particular, if you can, that the motion you
pick at will find repulse, and be baffled in the House of Commons.
I know not how you bishops may struggle, but I am
much deluded if a great part of the knights and burgesses
would not be glad to see this alteration.” We are told on
this, that Archbishop Williams took out a list of the members
of the House of Commons, and convinced the minister
that an overwhelming majority would oppose this projected
revolution, and that in consequence the duke gave it up.

But this anterior decision of the duke may be doubtful,
since Preston still retained the high favour of the minister,
after the death of James. When James died at Theobalds,
where Dr. Preston happened to be in attendance, he had the
honour of returning to town in the new king’s coach with
the Duke of Buckingham. The doctor’s servile adulation of
the minister gave even great offence to the over-zealous puritans.
That he was at length discarded is certain; but this
was owing not to any deficient subserviency on the side of
our politician, but to one of those unlucky circumstances
which have often put an end to temporary political connexions,
446
by enabling one party to discover what the other
thinks of him.

I draw this curious fact from a manuscript narrative in
the handwriting of the learned William Wotton. When the
puritanic party foolishly became jealous of the man who
seemed to be working at root and branch for their purposes,
they addressed a letter to Preston, remonstrating with him
for his servile attachment to the minister; on which he confidently
returned an answer, assuring them that he was as
fully convinced of the vileness and profligacy of the Duke of
Buckingham’s character as any man could be, but that there
was no way to come at him but by the lowest flattery, and
that it was necessary for the glory of God that such instruments
should be made use of as could be had; and for that
reason, and that alone, he showed that respect to the reigning
favourite, and not for any real honour that he had for him.
This letter proved fatal; some officious hand conveyed it to
the duke! When Preston came, as usual, the duke took his
opportunity of asking him what he had ever done to disoblige
him, that he should describe him in such black characters to
his own party? Preston, in amazement, denied the fact, and
poured forth professions of honour and gratitude. The duke
showed him his own letter. Dr. Preston instantaneously
felt a political apoplexy; the labours of some years were lost
in a single morning. The baffled politician was turned out
of Wallingford House, never more to see the enraged minister!
And from that moment Buckingham wholly abandoned the
puritans, and cultivated the friendship of Laud. This happened
soon after James the First’s death. Wotton adds,
“This story I had from one who was extremely well versed
in the secret history of the time.”284


284 Wotton delivered this memorandum to the literary antiquary, Thomas
Baker; and Kennet transcribed it in his Manuscript Collections. Lansdowne
MSS. No. 932-88. The life of Dr. Preston, in Chalmers’s Biographical
Dictionary, may be consulted with advantage.


 

SIR EDWARD COKE’S EXCEPTIONS AGAINST THE HIGH
SHERIFF’S OATH.

A curious fact will show the revolutionary nature of human
events, and the necessity of correcting our ancient statutes,
which so frequently hold out punishments and penalties for
objects which have long ceased to be criminal; as well as for
447
persons against whom it would be barbarous to allow some
unrepealed statute to operate.

When a political stratagem was practised by Charles the
First to keep certain members out of the House of Commons,
by pricking them down as sheriffs in their different counties,
among them was the celebrated Sir Edward Coke, whom the
government had made High Sheriff for Bucks. It was
necessary, perhaps, to be a learned and practised lawyer to
discover the means he took, in the height of his resentment,
to elude the insult. This great lawyer, who himself, perhaps,
had often administered the oath to the sheriffs, which had,
century after century, been usual for them to take, to the surprise
of all persons drew up Exceptions against the Sheriff’s
Oath, declaring that no one could take it. Coke sent his
Exceptions to the attorney-general, who, by an immediate
order in council, submitted them to “all the judges of England.”
Our legal luminary had condescended only to some
ingenious cavilling in three of his exceptions; but the fourth
was of a nature which could not be overcome. All the judges
of England assented, and declared, that there was one part of
this ancient oath which was perfectly irreligious, and must
ever hereafter be left out! This article was, “That you shall
do all your pain and diligence to destroy and make to cease
all manner of heresies, commonly called Lollaries, within your
bailiwick, &c.”285 The Lollards were the most ancient of protestants,
and had practised Luther’s sentiments; it was, in
fact, condemning the established religion of the country!
An order was issued from Hampton Court, for the abrogation
of this part of the oath; and at present all high sheriffs owe
this obligation to the resentment of Sir Edward Coke, for
having been pricked down as Sheriff of Bucks, to be kept out
of parliament! The merit of having the oath changed, instanter,
he was allowed; but he was not excused taking it,
after it was accommodated to the conscientious and lynx-eyed
detection of our enraged lawyer.


285 Rushworth’s Historical Collections, vol. i. p. 199.


 

448

SECRET HISTORY OF CHARLES THE FIRST AND HIS FIRST
PARLIAMENTS.

The reign of Charles the First, succeeded by the Commonwealth
of England, forms a period unparalleled by any preceding
one in the annals of mankind. It was for the English
nation the great result of all former attempts to ascertain and
to secure the just freedom of the subject. The prerogative of
the sovereign and the rights of the people were often
imagined to be mutual encroachments, and were long involved
in contradiction, in an age of unsettled opinions and disputed
principles. At length the conflicting parties of monarchy
and democracy, in the weakness of their passions, discovered
how much each required the other for its protector. This age
offers the finest speculations in human nature; it opens a
protracted scene of glory and of infamy; all that elevates,
and all that humiliates our kind, wrestling together, and expiring
in a career of glorious deeds, of revolting crimes, and
even of ludicrous infirmities!

The French Revolution is the commentary of the English;
and a commentary at times more important than the text
which it elucidates. It has thrown a freshness over the
antiquity of our own history; and, on returning to it, we seem
to possess the feelings, and to be agitated by the interests, of
contemporaries. The circumstances and the persons which so
many imagine had passed away, have been reproduced under our
own eyes. In other histories we accept the knowledge of the
characters and the incidents on the evidence of the historian;
but here we may take them from our own conviction, since
to extinct names and to past events we can apply the reality
which we ourselves have witnessed.

Charles the First had scarcely ascended the throne ere he
discovered that in his new parliament he was married to a
sullen bride: the youthful monarch, with the impatience of a
lover, warm with hope and glory, was ungraciously repulsed
even in the first favours! The prediction of his father
remained, like the handwriting on the wall; but, seated
on the throne, Hope was more congenial to youth than
Prophecy.

As soon as Charles the First could assemble a parliament,
he addressed them with an earnestness, in which the simplicity
of words and thoughts strongly contrasted with the oratorical
449
harangues of the late monarch. It cannot be alleged against
Charles the First, that he preceded the parliament in the war
of words. He courted their affections; and even in this
manner of reception, amidst the dignity of the regal office,
studiously showed his exterior respect by the marked solemnity
of their first meeting. As yet uncrowned, on the day on
which he first addressed the Lords and Commons, he wore
his crown, and vailed it at the opening, and on the close of
his speech; a circumstance to which the parliament had not
been accustomed. Another ceremony gave still greater
solemnity to the meeting; the king would not enter into
business till they had united in prayer. He commanded the
doors to be closed, and a bishop to perform the office. The
suddenness of this unexpected command disconcerted the
catholic lords, of whom the less rigid knelt, and the moderate
stood: there was one startled papist who did nothing but
cross himself!286

The speech may be found in Rushworth; the friendly tone
must be shown here.

I hope that you do remember that you were pleased to employ me to
advise my father to break off the treaties (with Spain). I came into this
business willingly and freely, like a young man, and consequently rashly;
but it was by your interest—your engagement. I pray you to remember,
that this being my first action, and begun by your advice and entreaty,
what a great dishonour it were to you and me that it should fail for that
assistance you are able to give me!

This effusion excited no sympathy in the house. They
voted not a seventh part of the expenditure necessary to
proceed with a war, into which, as a popular measure, they
themselves had forced the king.

At Oxford the king again reminded them that he was
engaged in a war “from their desires and advice.” He expresses
his disappointment at their insufficient grant, “far short to
set forth the navy now preparing.” The speech preserves
the same simplicity.

Still no echo of kindness responded in the house. It was,
however, asserted, in a vague and quibbling manner, that
“though a former parliament did engage the king in a war,
yet, (if things were managed by a contrary design, and the
treasure misemployed) this parliament is not bound by another
parliament
:” and they added a cruel mockery, “that the
king should help the cause of the Palatinate with his own
450
money!”—this foolish war, which James and Charles had so
long borne their reproaches for having avoided as hopeless,
but which the puritanic party, as well as others, had continually
urged as necessary for the maintenance of the protestant
cause in Europe.

Still no supplies! but protestations of duty, and petitions
about grievances, which it had been difficult to specify. In
their “Declaration” they style his Majesty “Our dear and
dread sovereign,” and themselves “his poor Commons:” but
they concede no point—they offer no aid! The king was not
yet disposed to quarrel, though he had in vain pressed for
dispatch of business, lest the season should be lost for the
navy; again reminding them, that “it was the first request
that he ever made unto them!” On the pretence of the plague
at Oxford, Charles prorogued parliament, with a promise to
reassemble in the winter.

There were a few whose hearts had still a pulse to vibrate
with the distresses of a youthful monarch, perplexed by a war
which they themselves had raised. But others, of a more
republican complexion, rejected “Necessity, as a dangerous
counsellor, which would be always furnishing arguments for
supplies. If the king was in danger and necessity, those
ought to answer for it who have put both king and kingdom
into this peril: and if the state of things would not admit a
redress of grievances, there cannot be so much necessity for
money
.”

The first parliament abandoned the king!

Charles now had no other means to despatch the army and
fleet, in a bad season, but by borrowing money on privy seals:
these were letters, where the loan exacted was as small as the
style was humble. They specified, “that this loan, without
inconvenience to any, is only intended for the service of the
public. Such private helps for public services which cannot
be deferred,” the king premises, had been often resorted to;
but this “being the first time that we have required anything
in this kind, we require but that sum which few men would
deny a friend
.” As far as I can discover, the highest sum
assessed from great personages was twenty pounds! The
king was willing to suffer any mortification, even that of a
charitable solicitation, rather than endure the obdurate insults
of parliament! All donations were received, from ten pounds
to five shillings: this was the mockery of an alms-basket!
Yet with contributions and savings so trivial, and exacted
451
with such a warm appeal to their feelings, was the king to
send out a fleet with ten thousand men—to take Cadiz!

This expedition, like so many similar attempts from the
days of Charles the First to those of the great Lord Chatham,
and to our own—concluded in a nullity! Charles, disappointed
in this predatory attempt, in despair called his second
parliament—as he says, “in the midst of his necessities—and
to learn from them how he was to frame his course and
counsels.”

The Commons, as duteously as ever, profess that “No
king was ever dearer to his people, and that they really
intend to assist his majesty in such a way as may make him
safe at home and feared abroad”—but it was to be on condition
that he would be graciously pleased to accept “the
information and advice of parliament in discovering the causes
of the great evils, and redress their grievances.” The king
accepted this “as a satisfactory answer;” but Charles comprehended
their drift—“You specially aim at the Duke of
Buckingham; what he hath done to change your minds I
wot not.” The style of the king now first betrays angered
feelings; the secret cause of the uncomplying conduct of the
Commons was hatred of the favourite—but the king saw that
they designed to control the executive government, and he
could ascribe their antipathy to Buckingham but to the
capriciousness of popular favour; for not long ago he had
heard Buckingham hailed as “their saviour.” In the zeal
and firmness of his affections, Charles always considered that
he himself was aimed at in the person of his confidant, his
companion, and his minister!

Some of “the bold speakers,” as the heads of the opposition
are frequently designated in the manuscript letters,
have now risen into notice. Sir John Eliot, Dr. Turner, Sir
Dudley Digges, Mr. Clement Coke, poured themselves forth
in a vehement, not to say seditious style, with invectives
more daring than had ever before thundered in the House of
Commons! The king now told them—“I come to show
your errors, and, as I may call it, unparliamentary proceedings
of parliament
.” The lord keeper then assured them,
that “when the irregular humours of some particular persons
were settled, the king would hear and answer all just
grievances; but the king would have them also to know
that he was equally jealous to the contempt of his royal
rights, which his majesty would not suffer to be violated by
452
any pretended course of parliamentary liberty. The king
considered the parliament as his council; but there was a
difference between councilling and controlling, and between
liberty and the abuse of liberty.” He finished by noticing
their extraordinary proceedings in their impeachment of
Buckingham. The king, resuming his speech, remarkably
reproached the parliament—

Now that you have all things according to your wishes, and that I am
so far engaged that you think there is no retreat, now you begin to set the
dice, and make your own game
. But I pray you be not deceived; it is
not a parliamentary way, nor is it a way to deal with a king. Mr. Clement
Coke told you, “It was better to be eaten up by a foreign enemy
than to be destroyed at home!” Indeed, I think it more honour for a king
to be invaded and almost destroyed by a foreign enemy than to be despised
by his own subjects
.

The king concluded by asserting his privilege to call or to
forbid parliaments.

The style of “the bold speakers” appeared at least as early
as in April; I trace their spirit in letters of the times, which
furnish facts and expressions that do not appear in our printed
documents.

Among the earliest of our patriots, and finally the great
victim of his exertions, was Sir John Eliot, vice-admiral of
Devonshire. He, in a tone which “rolled back to Jove his
own bolts,” and startled even the writer, who was himself
biassed to the popular party, “made a resolute, I doubt
whether a timely, speech.” He adds Eliot asserted that
“They came not thither either to do what the king should
command them, nor to abstain when he forbade them; they
came to continue constant, and to maintain their privileges.
They would not give their posterity a cause to curse them
for losing their privileges by restraint, which their forefathers
had left them.”287

On the 8th of May the impeachment of the duke was
opened by Sir Dudley Digges, who compared the duke to a
meteor exhaled out of putrid matter. He was followed by
Glanville, Selden, and others. On this first day the duke
sat out-facing his accusers and out-braving their accusations,
which the more highly exasperated the house.288 On the following
453
day the duke was absent, when the epilogue to this
mighty piece was elaborately delivered by Sir John Eliot,
with a force of declamation and a boldness of personal allusion
which have not been surpassed in the invectives of the
modern Junius.

Eliot, after expatiating on the favourite’s ambition in procuring
and getting into his hands the greatest offices of
strength and power in the kingdom, and the means by which
he had obtained them, drew a picture of “the inward character
of the duke’s mind.” The duke’s plurality of offices
reminded him “of a chimerical beast called by the ancients
Stellionatus, so blurred, so spotted, so full of foul lines that
they knew not what to make of it! In setting up himself
he hath set upon the kingdom’s revenues, the fountain of
supply, and the nerves of the land. He intercepts, consumes,
and exhausts the revenues of the crown; and, by emptying
the veins the blood should run in, he hath cast the kingdom
into a high consumption.” He descends to criminate the
duke’s magnificent tastes; he who had something of a congenial
nature; for Eliot was a man of fine literature. “Infinite
sums of money, and mass of land exceeding the value of
money, contributions in parliament have been heaped upon
him; and how have they been employed? Upon costly
furniture, sumptuous feasting, and magnificent building, the
visible evidence of the express exhausting of the state
!”

Eliot eloquently closes—

Your lordships have an idea of the man, what he is in himself, what
in his affections! You have seen his power, and some, I fear, have felt it.
You have known his practice, and have heard the effects. Being such,
what is he in reference to king and state; how compatible or incompatible
with either? In reference to the king, he must be styled the canker in his
treasure; in reference to the state the moth of all goodness. I can hardly
find him a parallel; but none were so like him as Sejanus, who is described
by Tacitus, Audax; sui obtegens, in alios criminator; juxta
adulatio et superbia
. Sejanus’s pride was so excessive, as Tacitus saith,
that he neglected all councils, mixed his business and service with the
prince, seeming to confound their actions, and was often styled Imperatoris
laborum socius
. Doth not this man the like? Ask England, Scotland,
and Ireland—and they will tell you! How lately and how often hath
this man commixed his actions in discourses with actions of the king’s!
My lords! I have done—you see the man!

The parallel of the duke with Sejanus electrified the house;
and, as we shall see, touched Charles on a convulsive nerve.

The king’s conduct on this speech was the beginning of his
troubles, and the first of his more open attempts to crush the
454
popular party. In the House of Lords the king defended the
duke, and informed them, “I have thought fit to take order
for the punishing some insolent speeches lately spoken.” I
find a piece of secret history enclosed in a letter, with a
solemn injunction that it might be burnt. “The king this
morning complained of Sir John Eliot for comparing the duke
to Sejanus, in which he said implicitly he must intend me
for Tiberius!” On that day the prologue and the epilogue
orators—Sir Dudley Digges, who had opened the impeachment
against the duke, and Sir John Eliot, who had closed
it—were called out of the house by two messengers, who
showed their warrants for committing them to the Tower.289

On this memorable day a philosophical politician might
have presciently marked the seed-plots of events, which not
many years afterwards were apparent to all men. The
passions of kings are often expatiated on; but, in the present
anti-monarchical period, the passions of parliaments are not
imaginable! The democratic party in our constitution, from
the meanest of motives, from their egotism, their vanity, and
their audacity, hate kings; they would have an abstract
being, a chimerical sovereign on the throne—like a statue,
the mere ornament of the place it fills,—and insensible, like a
statue, to the invectives they would heap on its pedestal!

The commons, with a fierce spirit of reaction for the king’s
“punishing some insolent speeches,” at once sent up to the
lords for the commitment of the duke!290 But when they
learnt the fate of the patriots, they instantaneously broke up!
In the afternoon they assembled in Westminster-hall, to
interchange their private sentiments on the fate of the two
imprisoned members, in sadness and indignation.291

The following day the commons met in their own house.
When the speaker reminded them of the usual business, they
455
all cried out, “Sit down! sit down!” They would touch on
no business till they were “righted in their liberties!”292 An
open committee of the whole house was formed, and no member
suffered to quit the house; but either they were at a loss
how to commence this solemn conference, or expressed their
indignation by a sullen silence. To soothe and subdue “the
bold speakers” was the unfortunate attempt of the vice-chamberlain,
Sir Dudley Carleton, who had long been one of
our foreign ambassadors; and who, having witnessed the
despotic governments on the continent, imagined that there was
no deficiency of liberty at home. “I find,” said the vice-chamberlain,
“by the great silence in this house, that it is a fit time
to be heard, if you will grant me the patience.” Alluding to
one of the king’s messages, where it was hinted that, if there
was “no correspondency between him and the parliament, he
should be forced to use new counsels,” “I pray you consider
what these new counsels are, and may be: I fear to declare
those I conceive!” However, Sir Dudley plainly hinted at
them, when he went on observing, that “when monarchs
began to know their own strength, and saw the turbulent
spirit of their parliaments, they had overthrown them in all
Europe, except here only with us.” Our old ambassador
drew an amusing picture of the effects of despotic governments,
in that of France—“If you knew the subjects in
foreign countries as well as myself, to see them look, not like
our nation, with store of flesh on their backs, but like so
many ghosts and not men, being nothing but skin and bones,
with some thin cover to their nakedness, and wearing only
wooden shoes on their feet, so that they cannot eat meat, or
wear good clothes, but they must pay the king for it; this is
a misery beyond expression, and that which we are yet free
from!” A long residence abroad had deprived Sir Dudley
Carleton of any sympathy with the high tone of freedom, and
the proud jealousy of their privileges, which, though yet unascertained,
undefined, and still often contested, was breaking
forth among the commons of England. It was fated that
the celestial spirit of our national freedom should not descend
among us in the form of the mystical dove!

Hume observes on this speech, that “these imprudent suggestions
456
rather gave warning than struck terror.” It was
evident that the event, which implied “new counsels,” meant
what subsequently was practised—the king governing without
a parliament! As for “the ghosts who wore wooden shoes,”
to which the house was congratulated that they had not yet
been reduced, they would infer that it was the more necessary
to provide against the possibility of such strange apparitions!
Hume truly observes, “The king reaped no further benefit
from this attempt than to exasperate the house still further.”
Some words, which the duke persisted in asserting had
dropped from Digges, were explained away, Digges declaring
that they had not been used by him; and it seems probable
that he was suffered to eat his words. Eliot was made of
“sterner stuff;” he abated not a jot of whatever he had
spoken of “that man,” as he affected to call Buckingham.

The commons, whatever might be their patriotism, seem at
first to have been chiefly moved by a personal hatred of the
favourite;293 and their real charges against him amounted to
little more than pretences and aggravations. The king,
whose personal affections were always strong, considered his
friend innocent; and there was a warm, romantic feature in
the character of the youthful monarch, which scorned to
sacrifice his faithful companion to his own interests, and to
immolate the minister to the clamours of the commons.
Subsequently, when the king did this in the memorable case
of the guiltless Strafford, it was the only circumstance which
weighed on his mind at the hour of his own sacrifice! Sir
Robert Cotton told a friend, on the day on which the king
went down to the house of lords, and committed the two
patriots, that “he had of late been often sent for to the king
and duke, and that the king’s affection towards him was very
admirable, and no whit lessened. Certainly,” he added,
“the king will never yield to the duke’s fall, being a young
man, resolute, magnanimous, and tenderly and firmly affectionate
where he takes.”294 This authentic character of
Charles the First, by that intelligent and learned man, to
whom the nation owes the treasures of its antiquities, is
457
remarkable. Sir Robert Cotton, though holding no rank at
court, and in no respect of the duke’s party, was often consulted
by the king, and much in his secrets. How the king
valued the judgment of this acute and able adviser, acting on
it in direct contradiction and to the mortification of the
favourite, I shall probably have occasion to show.

The commons did not decline in the subtle spirit with
which they had begun; they covertly aimed at once to subjugate
the sovereign, and to expel the minister! A remonstrance
was prepared against the levying of tonnage and
poundage, which constituted half of the crown revenues; and
a petition, “equivalent to a command,” for removing Buckingham
from his majesty’s person and councils.295 The remonstrance
is wrought up with a high spirit of invective
against “the unbridled ambition of the duke,” whom they
class “among those vipers and pests to their king and commonwealth,
as so expressly styled by your most royal father.”
They request that “he would be pleased to remove this person
from access to his sacred presence, and that he would not
balance this one man with all these things, and with the
affairs of the Christian world.”

The king hastily dissolved this second parliament; and
when the lords petitioned for its continuance, he warmly and
angrily exclaimed, “Not a moment longer!” It was dissolved
in June, 1626.

The patriots abandoned their sovereign to his fate, and
retreated home sullen, indignant, and ready to conspire
among themselves for the assumption of their disputed or
their defrauded liberties. They industriously dispersed their
remonstrance, and the king replied by a declaration; but an
attack is always more vigorous than a defence. The declaration
is spiritless, and evidently composed under suppressed
feelings, which, perhaps, knew not how to shape themselves.
The “Remonstrance” was commanded everywhere to be
burnt; and the effect which it produced on the people we
shall shortly witness.

The king was left amidst the most pressing exigencies. At
the dissolution of the first parliament he had been compelled
to practise a humiliating economy. Hume has alluded to the
numerous wants of the young monarch; but he certainly was
458
not acquainted with the king’s extreme necessities. His coronation
seemed rather a private than a public ceremony. To
save the expenses of the procession from the Tower through
the city to Whitehall, that customary pomp was omitted;
and the reason alleged was “to save the charge for more
noble undertakings!” that is, for means to carry on the
Spanish war without supplies! But now the most extraordinary
changes appeared at court. The king mortgaged his
lands in Cornwall to the aldermen and companies of London.
A rumour spread that the small pension list must be revoked;
and the royal distress was carried so far, that all the tables at
court were laid down, and the courtiers put on board-wages!
I have seen a letter which gives an account of “the funeral
supper at Whitehall, whereat twenty-three tables were buried,
being from henceforth converted to board-wages;” and there
I learn, that “since this dissolving of house-keeping, his
majesty is but slenderly attended.” Another writer, who
describes himself to be only a looker-on, regrets, that while the
men of the law spent ten thousand pounds on a single masque,
they did not rather make the king rich; and adds, “I see a
rich commonwealth, a rich people, and the crown poor!”
This strange poverty of the court of Charles seems to have
escaped the notice of our general historians. Charles was
now to victual his fleet with the savings of the board-wages!
for this “surplusage” was taken into account!

The fatal descent on the Isle of Rhé sent home Buckingham
discomfited, and spread dismay through the nation. The
best blood had been shed from the wanton bravery of an
unskilful and romantic commander, who, forced to retreat,
would march, but not fly, and was the very last man to quit
the ground which he could not occupy. In the eagerness of
his hopes, Buckingham had once dropped, as I learn, that
“before Midsummer he should be more honoured and beloved
by the commons than ever was the Earl of Essex:” and thus
he rocked his own and his master’s imagination in cradling
fancies. This volatile hero, who had felt the capriciousness
of popularity, thought that it was as easily regained as it was
easily lost; and that a chivalric adventure would return to
him that favour which at this moment might have been
denied to all the wisdom, the policy, and the arts of an experienced
statesman.

The king was now involved in more intricate and desperate
459
measures; and the nation was thrown into a state of agitation,
of which the page of popular history yields but a faint
impression.

The spirit of insurrection was stalking forth in the metropolis
and in the country. The scenes which I am about to
describe occurred at the close of 1626: an inattentive reader
might easily mistake them for the revolutionary scenes of
1640. It was an unarmed rebellion.

An army and a navy had returned unpaid, and sore with
defeat. The town was scoured by mutinous seamen and
soldiers, roving even into the palace of the sovereign. Soldiers
without pay form a society without laws. A band of captains
rushed into the duke’s apartment as he sat at dinner; and
when reminded by the duke of a late proclamation, forbidding
all soldiers coming to court in troops, on pain of hanging,
they replied, that “Whole companies were ready to be hanged
with them! that the king might do as he pleased with their
lives; for that their reputation was lost, and their honour forfeited,
for want of their salary to pay their debts.” When a
petition was once presented, and it was inquired who was the
composer of it, a vast body tremendously shouted “All! all!”
A multitude, composed of seamen, met at Tower-hill, and set
a lad on a scaffold, who, with an “O yes!” proclaimed that
King Charles had promised their pay, or the duke had been
on the scaffold himself! These, at least, were grievances
more apparent to the sovereign than those vague ones so
perpetually repeated by his unfaithful commons. But what
remained to be done? It was only a choice of difficulties
between the disorder and the remedy. At the moment, the
duke got up what he called “The council of the sea;” was
punctual at its first meeting, and appointed three days in
a week to sit—but broke his appointment the second day—they
found him always otherwise engaged; and “the council
of the sea” turned out to be one of those shadowy expedients
which only lasts while it acts on the imagination. It is said
that thirty thousand pounds would have quieted these disorganised
troops; but the exchequer could not supply so mean
a sum. Buckingham in despair, and profuse of life, was planning
a fresh expedition for the siege of Rochelle; a new army
was required. He swore, “if there was money in the kingdom
it should be had!”

Now began that series of contrivances, and artifices, and
460
persecutions to levy money. Forced loans, or pretended free-gifts,
kindled a resisting spirit. It was urged by the court
party, that the sums required were, in fact, much less in
amount than the usual grants of subsidies; but the cry, in
return for “a subsidy,” was always “a Parliament!” Many
were heavily fined for declaring that “they knew no law,
besides that of Parliament, to compel men to give away their
own goods.” The king ordered that those who would not
subscribe to the loans should not be forced; but it seems
there were orders in council to specify those householders’
names who would not subscribe; and it further appears that
those who would not pay in purse should in person. Those
who were pressed were sent to the dépôt; but either the soldiers
would not receive these good citizens, or they found easy
means to return. Every mode which the government invented
seems to have been easily frustrated, either by the intrepidity
of the parties themselves, or by that general understanding
which enabled the people to play into one another’s hands.
When the common council had consented that an imposition
should be laid, the citizens called the Guildhall the Yield-all!
And whenever they levied a distress, in consequence of a
refusal to pay it, nothing was to be found but “Old ends,
such as nobody cared for.” Or if a severer officer seized on
commodities, it was in vain to offer pennyworths where no
customer was to be had. A wealthy merchant, who had formerly
been a cheesemonger, was summoned to appear before
the privy council, and required to lend the king two hundred
pounds, or else to go himself to the army, and serve it with
cheese. It was not supposed that a merchant, so aged and
wealthy, would submit to resume his former mean trade; but
the old man, in the spirit of the times, preferred the hard
alternative, and balked the new project of finance, by shipping
himself with his cheese. At Hicks’s Hall the duke and
the Earl of Dorset sat to receive the loans; but the duke
threatened, and the earl affected to treat with levity, men
who came before them with all the suppressed feelings of
popular indignation. The Earl of Dorset asking a fellow who
pleaded inability to lend money, of what trade he was, and
being answered “a tailor,” said: “Put down your name for
such a sum; one snip will make amends for all!” The tailor
quoted scripture abundantly, and shook the bench with
laughter or with rage by his anathemas, till he was put fast
into a messenger’s hands. This was one Ball, renowned
461
through the parish of St. Clement’s; and not only a tailor,
but a prophet. Twenty years after, tailors and prophets employed
messengers themselves!296

These are instances drawn from the inferior classes of
society; but the same spirit actuated the country gentlemen:
one instance represents many. George Gatesby, of Northamptonshire,
being committed to prison as a loan-recusant,
alleged, among other reasons for his non-compliance, that
“he considered that this loan might become a precedent;
and that every precedent, he was told by the lord president,
was a flower of the prerogative.” The lord president told
him that “he lied!” Gatesby shook his head, observing, “I
come not here to contend with your lordship, but to suffer!”
Lord Suffolk then interposing, entreated the lord president
would not too far urge his kinsman, Mr. Gatesby. This
country gentleman waived any kindness he might owe to
kindred, declaring, that “he would remain master of his own
purse.” The prisons were crowded with these loan-recusants,
as well as with those who had sinned in the freedom of their
opinions. The country gentlemen insured their popularity
by their committals; and many stout resistors of the loans
were returned in the following parliament against their own
wishes.297 The friends of these knights and country gentlemen
462
flocked to their prisons; and when they petitioned for
more liberty and air during the summer, it was policy to
grant their request. But it was also policy that they should
not reside in their own counties: this relaxation was only
granted to those who, living in the south, consented to
sojourn in the north; while the dwellers in the north were
to be lodged in the south!

In the country the disturbed scenes assumed even a more
alarming appearance than in London. They not only would
not provide money, but when money was offered by government,
the men refused to serve; a conscription was not then
known: and it became a question, long debated in the privy
council, whether those who would not accept press-money
should not be tried by martial law. I preserve in the note a
curious piece of secret information.298 The great novelty and
symptom of the times was the scattering of letters. Sealed letters,
addressed to the leading men of the country, were found
hanging on bushes; anonymous letters were dropped in shops
and streets, which gave notice that the day was fast approaching
when “Such a work was to be wrought in England as
never was the like, which will be for our good.” Addresses
multiplied “To all true-hearted Englishmen!” A groom
detected in spreading such seditious papers, and brought into
the inexorable Star-chamber, was fined three thousand pounds!
The leniency of the punishment was rather regretted by two
463
bishops; if it was ever carried into execution, the unhappy
man must have remained a groom who never after crossed a
horse!

There is one difficult duty of an historian, which is too
often passed over by the party-writer; it is to pause whenever
he feels himself warming with the passions of the multitude,
or becoming the blind apologist of arbitrary power.
An historian must transform himself into the characters
which he is representing, and throw himself back into the
times which he is opening; possessing himself of their feelings
and tracing their actions, he may then at least hope to discover
truths which may equally interest the honourable men
of all parties.

This reflection has occurred from the very difficulty into
which I am now brought. Shall we at once condemn the
king for these arbitrary measures? It is, however, very
possible that they were never in his contemplation! Involved
in inextricable difficulties, according to his feelings, he was
betrayed by parliament; and he scorned to barter their favour
by that vulgar traffic of treachery—the immolation of the
single victim who had long attached his personal affections;
a man at least as much envied as hated! that hard lesson had
not yet been inculcated on a British sovereign, that his bosom
must be a blank for all private affection; and had that lesson
been taught, the character of Charles was destitute of all
aptitude for it. To reign without a refractory parliament,
and to find among the people themselves subjects more loyal
than their representatives, was an experiment—and a fatal
one! Under Charles, the liberty of the subject, when the
necessities of the state pressed on the sovereign, was matter
of discussion, disputed as often as assumed; the divines were
proclaiming as rebellious those who refused their contributions
to aid the government;299 and the law-sages alleged precedents
464
for raising supplies in the manner which Charles had adopted.
Selden, whose learned industry was as vast as the amplitude
of his mind, had to seek for the freedom of the subject in the
dust of the records of the Tower—and the omnipotence of
parliaments, if any human assembly may be invested with
such supernatural greatness, had not yet awakened the hoar
antiquity of popular liberty.

A general spirit of insurrection, rather than insurrection
itself, had suddenly raised some strange appearances through
the kingdom. “The remonstrance” of parliament had unquestionably
quickened the feelings of the people; but yet
the lovers of peace and the reverencers of royalty were not a
few; money and men were procured to send out the army
and the fleet. More concealed causes may be suspected to
have been at work. Many of the heads of the opposition
were pursuing some secret machinations; about this time I
find many mysterious stories—indications of secret societies—and
other evidences of the intrigues of the popular party.

Little matters, sometimes more important than they
appear, are suitable to our minute sort of history. In
November, 1626, a rumour spread that the king was to be
visited by an ambassador from “the President of the Society
of the Rosycross.” He was indeed an heteroclite ambassador,
for he is described “as a youth with never a hair on
his face;” in fact, a child who was to conceal the mysterious
465
personage which he was for a moment to represent. He
appointed Sunday afternoon to come to court, attended by
thirteen coaches. He was to proffer to his majesty, provided
the king accepted his advice, three millions to put into his
coffers; and by his secret councils he was to unfold matters
of moment and secrecy. A Latin letter was delivered to
“David Ramsey of the clock,” to hand over to the king: a
copy of it has been preserved in a letter of the times; but it
is so unmeaning, that it could have had no effect on the king,
who, however, declared that he would not admit him to an
audience, and that if he could tell where “the President of
the Rosycross” was to be found, unless he made good his
offer, he would hang him at the court-gates. This served the
town and country for talk till the appointed Sunday had
passed over, and no ambassador was visible! Some considered
this as the plotting of crazy brains, but others imagined it to
be an attempt to speak with the king in private, on matters
respecting the duke.

There was also discovered, by letters received from Rome,
“a whole parliament of Jesuits sitting” in “a fair-hanged
vault” in Clerkenwell.300 Sir John Cooke would have alarmed
the parliament, that on St. Joseph’s day these were to have
occupied their places; ministers are supposed sometimes to
have conspirators for “the nonce;” Sir Dudley Digges, in
the opposition, as usual, would not believe in any such political
necromancers; but such a party were discovered; Cooke
would have insinuated that the French ambassador had persuaded
Louis that the divisions between Charles and his
people had been raised by his ingenuity, and was rewarded
for the intelligence; this is not unlikely. After all, the parliament
of Jesuits might have been a secret college of the
order; for, among other things seized on, was a considerable
library.

When the parliament was sitting, a sealed letter was thrown
under the door, with this superscription, Cursed be the man
that finds this letter, and delivers it not to the House of
Commons
. The Serjeant-at-Arms delivered it to the Speaker,
who would not open it till the house had chosen a committee
of twelve members to inform them whether it was fit to be
read. Sir Edward Coke, after having read two or three lines,
stopped, and according to my authority, “durst read no further,
466
but immediately sealing it, the committee thought fit
to send it to the king, who they say, on reading it through,
cast it into the fire, and sent the House of Commons thanks
for their wisdom in not publishing it, and for the discretion
of the committee in so far tendering his honour, as not to
read it out, when they once perceived that it touched his
majesty.”301

Others, besides the freedom of speech, introduced another
form, “A speech without doors,” which was distributed to
the members of the house. It is in all respects a remarkable
one, occupying ten folio pages in the first volume of Rushworth.

Some in office appear to have employed extraordinary proceedings
of a similar nature. An intercepted letter written
from the archduchess to the King of Spain, was delivered by
Sir H. Martyn at the council-board on New Year’s-day, who
found in it some papers relating to the navy. The duke
immediately said he would show it to the king; and, accompanied
by several lords, went into his majesty’s closet. The
letter was written in French; it advised the Spanish court
to make a sudden war with England, for several reasons; his
majesty’s want of skill to govern of himself; the weakness
of his council in not daring to acquaint him with the truth;
want of money; disunion of the subjects’ hearts from their
prince, &c. The king only observed, that the writer forgot
that the archduchess writes to the King of Spain in Spanish,
and sends her letters overland.

I have to add an important fact. I find certain evidence
that the heads of the opposition were busily active in thwarting
the measures of government. Dr. Samuel Turner, the
member for Shrewsbury, called on Sir John Cage, and desired
to speak to him privately; his errand was to entreat him to
resist the loan, and to use his power with others to obtain
this purpose. The following information comes from Sir
John Cage himself. Dr. Turner “being desired to stay, he
467
would not a minute, but instantly took horse, saying he had
more places to go to, and time pressed; that there was a
company of them had divided themselves into all parts, every
one having had a quarter assigned to him, to perform this
service for the commonwealth
.” This was written in November,
1626. This unquestionably amounts to a secret confederacy
watching out of parliament as well as in; and those
strange appearances of popular defection exhibited in the
country, which I have described, were in great part the consequences
of the machinations and active intrigues of the
popular party.302

The king was not disposed to try a third parliament. The
favourite, perhaps to regain that popular favour which his
greatness had lost him, is said in private letters to have been
twice on his knees to intercede for a new one. The elections,
however, foreboded no good; and a letter-writer connected
with the court, in giving an account of them, prophetically
declared, “we are without question undone!”

The king’s speech opens with the spirit which he himself
felt, but which he could not communicate:—

“The times are for action: wherefore, for example’s sake, I mean not
to spend much time in words! If you, which God forbid, should not do
your duties in contributing what the state at this time needs, I must, in
discharge of my conscience, use those other means which God hath put into
my hands, to save that, which the follies of some particular men may
otherwise hazard to lose.” He added, with the loftiness of ideal majesty—“Take
not this as a threatening, for I scorn to threaten any but my
equals; but as an admonition from him, that, both out of nature and
duty, hath most care of your preservations and prosperities:” and in a
more friendly tone he requested them “To remember a thing to the end
that we may forget it. You may imagine that I come here with a doubt
of success, remembering the distractions of the last meeting; but I assure
you that I shall very easily forget and forgive what is past.”

A most crowded house now met, composed of the wealthiest
men; for a lord, who probably considered that property was
the true balance of power, estimated that they were able to
buy the upper-house, his majesty only excepted! The aristocracy
of wealth had already begun to be felt. Some ill
omens of the parliament appeared. Sir Robert Philips moved
for a general fast: “we had one for the plague which it
pleased God to deliver us from, and we have now so many
468
plagues of the commonwealth about his majesty’s person,
that we have need of such, an act of humiliation.” Sir
Edward Coke held it most necessary, “because there are, I
fear, some devils that will not be cast out but by fasting and
prayer.”

Many of the speeches in “this great council of the kingdom”
are as admirable pieces of composition as exist in the
language. Even the court-party were moderate, extenuating
rather than pleading for the late necessities. But the evil
spirit of party, however veiled, was walking amidst them all:
a letter-writer represents the natural state of feelings: “Some
of the parliament talk desperately; while others, of as high
a course to enforce money if they yield not!” Such is
the perpetual action and reaction of public opinion; when
one side will give too little, the other is sure to desire too
much!

The parliament granted subsidies.—Sir John Cooke having
brought up the report to the king, Charles expressed great
satisfaction, and declared that he felt now more happy than
any of his predecessors. Inquiring of Sir John by how many
voices he had carried it? Cooke replied, “But by one!”—at
which his majesty seemed appalled, and asked how many
were against him? Cooke answered, “None! the unanimity
of the House made all but one voice!” at which his majesty
wept!303 If Charles shed tears, or as Cooke himself expresses
it, in his report to the House, “was much affected,” the
emotion was profound: for on all sudden emergencies Charles
displayed an almost unparalleled command over the exterior
violence of his feelings.

The favourite himself sympathised with the tender joy of
his royal master; and, before the king, voluntarily offered
himself as a peace-sacrifice. In his speech at the council-table,
he entreats the king that he, who had the honour to be
his majesty’s favourite, might now give up that title to
them.—A warm genuine feeling probably prompted these
words:—

“To open my heart, please to pardon me a word more; I must confess
I have long lived in pain, sleep hath given me no rest, favours and fortune
no content; such have been my secret sorrows, to be thought the man of
separation, and that divided the king from his people, and them from
469
him; but I hope it shall appear they were some mistaken minds that
would have made me the evil spirit that walketh between a good master
and a loyal people.”304

Buckingham added, that for the good of his country he
was willing to sacrifice his honours; and since his plurality
of offices had been so strongly excepted against,305 that he was
content to give up the Master of the Horse to Marquess
Hamilton, and the Warden of the Cinque Ports to the Earl
of Carlisle; and was willing that the parliament should appoint
another admiral for all services at sea.

It is as certain as human evidence can authenticate, that
on the king’s side all was grateful affection; and that on
Buckingham’s there was a most earnest desire to win the
favours of parliament; and what are stronger than all human
evidence, those unerring principles in human nature itself,
which are the secret springs of the heart, were working in the
breasts of the king and his minister; for neither were tyrannical.
The king undoubtedly sighed to meet parliament with the love
which he had at first professed; he declared that “he should
now rejoice to meet with his people often.” Charles had no
innate tyranny in his constitutional character; and Buckingham
at times was susceptible of misery amidst his greatness,
as I have elsewhere shown.306 It could not have been
imagined that the luckless favourite, on the present occasion,
should have served as a pretext to set again in motion the
chaos of evil! Can any candid mind suppose that the king
or the duke meditated the slightest insult on the patriotic
party, or would in the least have disturbed the apparent
reconciliation! Yet it so happened! Secretary Cooke, at the
close of his report of the king’s acceptance of the subsidies,
mentioned that the duke had fervently beseeched the king to
grant the house all their desires! Perhaps the mention of the
duke’s name was designed to ingratiate him into their
toleration.

Sir John Eliot caught fire at the very name of the duke,
and vehemently checked the secretary for having dared to
470
introduce it; declaring, that “they knew of no other distinction
but of king and subjects. By intermingling a subject’s
speech with the king’s message, he seemed to derogate
from the honour and majesty of a king. Nor would it
become any subject to bear himself in such a fashion, as if no
grace ought to descend from the king to the people, nor any
loyalty ascend from the people to the king, but through him
only.”

This speech was received by many with acclamations;
some cried out, “Well spoken, Sir John Eliot!”307 It marks
the heated state of the political atmosphere, where even
the lightest coruscation of a hated name made it burst into
flames!

I have often suspected that Sir John Eliot, by his vehement
personality, must have borne a personal antipathy to
Buckingham. I have never been enabled to ascertain the
fact; but I find that he has left in manuscript a collection of
satires, or Verses, being chiefly invectives against the Duke
of Buckingham, to whom he bore a bitter and most inveterate
enmity. Could we sometimes discover the motives of those
who first head political revolutions, we should find how greatly
personal hatreds have actuated them in deeds which have come
down to us in the form of patriotism, and how often the
revolutionary spirit disguises its private passions by its public
conduct.308

471

But the supplies, which had raised tears from the fervent
gratitude of Charles, though voted, were yet withheld. They
resolved that grievances and supplies go hand in hand. The
commons entered deeply into constitutional points of the
highest magnitude. The curious erudition of Selden and
Coke was combined with the ardour of patriots who merit no
inferior celebrity, though not having consecrated their names
by their laborious literature, we only discover them in the
obscure annals of parliament. To our history, composed by
writers of different principles, I refer the reader for the arguments
of lawyers, and the spirit of the commons. My secret
history is only its supplement.

The king’s prerogative, and the subject’s liberty, were
points hard to distinguish, and were established but by contest.
Sometimes the king imagined that “the house pressed
not upon the abuses of power, but only upon power itself.”
Sometimes the commons doubted whether they had anything of
their own to give; while their property and their persons
seemed equally insecure. Despotism seemed to stand on one
side, and Faction on the other—Liberty trembled!

The conference of the commons before the lords, on the
freedom and person of the subject, was admirably conducted
by Selden and by Coke. When the king’s attorney affected
to slight the learned arguments and precedents, pretending to
consider them as mutilated out of the records, and as proving
rather against the commons than for them, Sir Edward Coke
rose, affirming to the house, upon his skill in the law, that
“it lay not under Mr. Attorney’s cap to answer any one of
their arguments.” Selden declared that he had written out
all the records from the Tower, the Exchequer, and the King’s
Bench, with his own hand; and “would engage his head, Mr.
Attorney should not find in all these archives a single precedent
omitted.” Mr. Littleton said, that he had examined
every one syllabatim, and whoever said they were mutilated
spoke false! Of so ambiguous and delicate a nature was then
the liberty of the subject, that it seems they considered it to
depend on precedents!

A startling message, on the 12th of April, was sent by the
king for despatch of business. The house, struck with
astonishment, desired to have it repeated. They remained sad
472
and silent. No one cared to open the debate. A whimsical
politician, Sir Francis Nethersole,309 suddenly started up,
entreating leave to tell his last night’s dream. Some laughing
at him, he observed, that “kingdoms had been saved by
dreams!” Allowed to proceed, he said, “he saw two good
pastures; a flock of sheep was in the one, and a bell-wether
alone in the other; a great ditch was between them, and a
narrow bridge over the ditch.”

He was interrupted by the Speaker, who told him that it
stood not with the gravity of the house to listen to dreams;
but the house was inclined to hear him out.

“The sheep would sometimes go over to the bell-wether,
or the bell-wether to the sheep. Once both met on the narrow
bridge, and the question was who should go back, since both
could not go on without danger. One sheep gave counsel that
the sheep on the bridge should lie on their bellies, and let the
bell-wether go over their backs. The application of this
dilemma he left to the house.”310 It must be confessed that
the bearing of the point was more ambiguous than some of
the important ones that formed the matters of their debates.
Davus sum, non Œdipus! It is probable that this fantastical
politician did not vote with the opposition; for Eliot, Wentworth,
and Coke, protested against the interpretation of
dreams in the house!

When the attorney-general moved that the liberties of the
subject might be moderated, to reconcile the differences
between themselves and the sovereign, Sir Edward Coke
observed, that “the true mother would never consent to the
dividing of her child.” On this, Buckingham swore that Coke
intimated that the king, his master, was the prostitute of the
state. Coke protested against the misinterpretation. The
dream of Nethersole, and the metaphor of Coke, were alike
dangerous in parliamentary discussion.

In a manuscript letter it is said that the House of Commons
sat four days without speaking or doing anything. On the
first of May, Secretary Cooke delivered a message, asking
473
whether they would rely upon the king’s word? This question
was followed by a long silence. Several speeches are
reported in the letters of the times, which are not in Rushworth.
Sir Nathaniel Rich observed that, “confident as he
was of the royal word, what did any indefinite word ascertain?”
Pym said, “We have his majesty’s coronation oath
to maintain the laws of England; what need we then take
his word?” He proposed to move “Whether we should
take the king’s word or no.” This was resisted by Secretary
Cooke; “What would they say in foreign parts, if the people
of England would not trust their king?” He desired the
house to call Pym to order; on which Pym replied, “Truly,
Mr. Speaker, I am just of the same opinion I was; viz., that
the king’s oath was as powerful as his word.” Sir John
Eliot moved that it be put to the question, “because they
that would have it, do urge us to that point.” Sir Edward
Coke on this occasion made a memorable speech, of which the
following passage is not given in Rushworth:—

“We sit now in parliament, and therefore must take his majesty’s word
no otherwise than in a parliamentary way
; that is, of a matter agreed on
by both houses—his majesty sitting on his throne in his robes, with his
crown on his head, and sceptre in his hand, and in full parliament; and
his royal assent being entered upon record, in perpetuam rei memoriam.
This was the royal word of a king in parliament, and not a word delivered
in a chamber, and out of the mouth of a secretary at the second
hand; therefore I motion, that the House of Commons, more majorum,
should draw up a petition, de droict, to his majesty; which, being confirmed
by both houses, and assented unto by his majesty, will be as firm an
act as any. Not that I distrust the king, but that I cannot take his trust
but in a parliamentary way.”311

In this speech of Sir Edward Coke we find the first mention,
in the legal style, of the ever-memorable “Petition of
Right,” which two days after was finished. The reader must
pursue its history among the writers of opposite parties.

On Tuesday, June 5, a royal message announced that on
the 11th the present sessions would close. This utterly disconcerted
the commons. Religious men considered it as a
judicial visitation for the sins of the people; others raged with
suppressed feelings; they counted up all the disasters which
had of late occurred, all which were charged to one man:
they knew not, at a moment so urgent, when all their liberties
474
seemed at stake, whether the commons should fly to the lords,
or to the king. Sir John Eliot said, that as they intended to
furnish his majesty with money, it was proper that he should
give them time to supply him with counsel: he was renewing
his old attacks on the duke, when he was suddenly interrupted
by the Speaker, who, starting from the chair, declared that
he was commanded not to suffer him to proceed; Eliot sat
down in sullen silence. On Wednesday, Sir Edward Coke
broke the ice of debate. “That man,” said he of the duke,
“is the grievance of grievances! As for going to the lords,”
he added, “that is not via regia; our liberties are impeached—it
is our concern!”

On Thursday, the vehement cry of Coke against Buckingham
was followed up; as, says a letter-writer, when one good
hound recovers the scent, the rest come in with a full cry.312
A sudden message from the king absolutely forbade them to
asperse any of his majesty’s ministers, otherwise his majesty
would instantly dissolve them.

This fell like a thunderbolt; it struck terror and alarm; and
at the instant the House of Commons was changed into a scene
of tragical melancholy! All the opposite passions of human
nature—all the national evils which were one day to burst on
the country seemed, on a sudden, concentrated in this single
spot! Some were seen weeping, some were expostulating,
and some, in awful prophecy, were contemplating the future
ruin of the kingdom; while others, of more ardent daring,
were reproaching the timid, quieting the terrified, and infusing
resolution into the despairing. Many attempted to
speak, but were so strongly affected that their very utterance
failed them. The venerable Coke, overcome by his feelings
when he rose to speak, found his learned eloquence falter on
his tongue; he sat down, and tears were seen on his aged
cheeks. The name of the public enemy of the kingdom was
repeated, till the Speaker, with tears covering his face, declared
475
he could no longer witness such a spectacle of woe in
the commons of England, and requested leave of absence for
half an hour. The speaker hastened to the king to inform
him of the state of the house. They were preparing a vote
against the duke, for being an arch-traitor and arch-enemy to
king and kingdom, and were busied on their “Remonstrance,”
when the Speaker, on his return, after an absence of two
hours, delivered his majesty’s message, that they should
adjourn till the next day.

This was an awful interval of time; many trembled for the
issue of the next morning: one letter-writer calls it “that
black and doleful Thursday!” and another, writing before the
house met, observes, “What we shall expect this morning,
God of heaven knows; we shall meet timely.”313

Charles probably had been greatly affected by the report of
the Speaker, on the extraordinary state into which the whole
house had been thrown; for on Friday the royal message imported
that the king had never any intention of “barring them
from their right, but only to avoid scandal, that his ministers
should not be accused for their counsel to him; and still he
hoped that all Christendom might notice a sweet parting
between him and his people.” This message quieted the
house, but did not suspend their preparations for a “Remonstrance,”
which they had begun on the day they were
threatened with a dissolution.

On Saturday, while they were still occupied on the “Remonstrance,”
unexpectedly, at four o’clock, the king came
to parliament, and the commons were called up. Charles
spontaneously came to reconcile himself to parliament. The
king now gave his second answer to the “Petition of
Right.” He said—“My maxim is, that the people’s liberties
strengthen the king’s prerogative; and the king’s prerogative
is to defend the people’s liberties. Read your
petition, and you shall have an answer that I am sure will
please you.”314 They desired to have the ancient form of
their ancestors, “Soit droit fait come il est desyré,” and not
as the king had before given it, with any observation on it.
Charles now granted this; declaring that his second answer
to the petition in nowise differed from his first; “but you
now see how ready I have shown myself to satisfy your
demands; I have done my part; wherefore, if this parliament
476
have not a happy conclusion, the sin is yours,—I am
free from it!”

Popular gratitude is at least as vociferous as it is sudden.
Both houses returned the king acclamations of joy; everyone
seemed to exult at the happy change which a few days had
effected in the fate of the kingdom. Everywhere the bells
rung, bonfires were kindled, an universal holiday was kept
through the town, and spread to the country: but an ominous
circumstance has been registered by a letter-writer; the
common people, who had caught the contagious happiness,
imagined that all this public joy was occasioned by the king’s
consenting to commit the duke to the Tower!

Charles has been censured, even by Hume, for his “evasions
and delays” in granting his assent to the “Petition of
Right;” but now, either the parliament had conquered the
royal unwillingness, or the king was zealously inclined on
reconciliation. Yet the joy of the commons did not outlast
the bonfires in the streets; they resumed their debates as if
they had never before touched on the subjects: they did not
account for the feelings of the man whom they addressed as
the sovereign. They sent up a “Remonstrance” against the
duke,315 and introduced his mother into it, as a patroness of
popery. Charles declared, that after having granted the
famous “Petition,” he had not expected such a return as
this “Remonstrance.” “How acceptable it is,” he afterwards
said, “every man may judge; no wise man can justify
it.” After the reading of the Remonstrance, the duke fell
on his knees, desiring to answer for himself; but Charles no
way relaxed in showing his personal favour.316

The duke was often charged with actions and with expressions
of which, unquestionably, he was not always guilty;
and we can more fairly decide on some points relating to
Charles and the favourite, for we have a clearer notion of
them than his contemporaries. The active spirits in the
commons were resolved to hunt down the game to the death:
for they now struck at, as the king calls it, “one of the chief
maintenances of my crown,” in tonnage and poundage, the
levying of which, they now declared, was a violation of the
liberties of the people. This subject again involved legal
discussions, and another “Remonstrance.” They were in the
act of reading it, when the king suddenly came down to the
477
house, sent for the Speaker, and prorogued the parliament.
“I am forced to end this session,” said Charles, “some few
hours before I meant, being not willing to receive any more
Remonstrances, to which I must give a harsh answer.”
There was at least as much of sorrow as of anger in this
closing speech.

Buckingham once more was to offer his life for the honour
of his master—and to court popularity! It is well known
with what exterior fortitude Charles received the news of the
duke’s assassination; this imperturbable majesty of his mind—insensibility
it was not—never deserted him on many
similar occasions. There was no indecision—no feebleness
in his conduct; and that extraordinary event was not suffered
to delay the expedition. The king’s personal industry
astonished all the men in office. One writes that the king
had done more in six weeks than in the duke’s time had been
done in six months. The death of Buckingham caused no
change; the king left every man to his own charge, but
took the general direction into his own hands.317 In private,
Charles deeply mourned the loss of Buckingham; he gave no
encouragement to his enemies: the king called him “his
martyr,” and declared “the world was greatly mistaken in
him; for it was thought that the favourite had ruled his
majesty, but it was far otherwise; for that the duke had
been to him a faithful and an obedient servant.”318 Such
were the feelings and ideas of the unfortunate Charles the
First, which it is necessary to become acquainted with to
judge of; few have possessed the leisure or the disposition to
perform this historical duty, involved as it is in the history
of our passions. If ever the man shall be viewed, as well as
the monarch, the private history of Charles the First will
form one of the most pathetic of biographies.319

All the foreign expeditions of Charles the First were alike
disastrous: the vast genius of Richelieu, at its meridian, had
paled our ineffectual star! The dreadful surrender of Rochelle
had sent back our army and navy baffled and disgraced; and
478
Buckingham had timely perished, to save one more reproach,
one more political crime, attached to his name. Such failures
did not improve the temper of the times; but the most
brilliant victory would not have changed the fate of Charles,
nor allayed the fiery spirits in the commons, who, as Charles
said, “not satisfied in hearing complainers, had erected themselves
into inquisitors after complaints.”

Parliament met. The king’s speech was conciliatory. He
acknowledged that the exaction of the duties of the customs
was not a right which he derived from his hereditary prerogative,
but one which he enjoyed as the gift of his people.
These duties as yet had not indeed been formally confirmed
by parliament, but they had never been refused to the
sovereign. The king closed with a fervent ejaculation that
the session, begun with confidence, might end with a mutual
good understanding.320

The shade of Buckingham was no longer cast between
Charles the First and the commons. And yet we find that
“their dread and dear sovereign” was not allowed any repose
on the throne.

A new demon of national discord, Religion, in a metaphysical
garb, reared its distracted head. This evil spirit
had been raised by the conduct of the court divines, whose
political sermons, with their attempts to return to the more
solemn ceremonies of the Romish church, alarmed some
tender consciences; it served as a masked battery for the
patriotic party to change their ground at will, without
slackening their fire. When the king urged for the duties of
his customs, he found that he was addressing a committee
sitting for religion. Sir John Eliot threw out a singular expression.
Alluding to some of the bishops, whom he called
“masters of ceremonies,” he confessed that some ceremonies
were commendable, such as “that we should stand up at the
repetition of the creed, to testify the resolution of our hearts
to defend the religion we profess, and in some churches they
did not only stand upright, but with their swords drawn.”
His speech was a spark that fell into a well-laid train;
scarcely can we conceive the enthusiastic temper of the House
of Commons at that moment, when, after some debate, they
entered into a vow to preserve “the articles of religion established
by parliament in the thirteenth year of our late Queen
479
Elizabeth
!” and this vow was immediately followed up by a
petition to the king for a fast for the increasing miseries of
the reformed churches abroad. Parliaments are liable to have
their passions! Some of these enthusiasts were struck by a
panic, not perhaps warranted by the danger, of “Jesuits and
Armenians.” The king answered them in good-humour;
observing, however, on the state of the reformed abroad;
“that fighting would do them more good than fasting.” He
granted them their fast, but they would now grant no
return; for now they presented “a Declaration” to the king,
that tonnage and poundage must give precedency to religion!
The king’s answer still betrays no ill temper. He confessed
that he did not think that “religion was in so much danger
as they affirmed.” He reminds them of tonnage and
poundage; “I do not so much desire it out of greediness of
the thing, as out of a desire to put an end to those questions
that arise between me and some of my subjects.”

Never had the king been more moderate in his claims, or
more tender in his style; and never had the commons been
more fierce, and never, in truth, so utterly inexorable! Often
kings are tyrannical, and sometimes are parliaments! A body
corporate, with the infection of passion, may perform acts of
injustice equally with the individual who abuses the power
with which he is invested. It was insisted that Charles
should give up the receivers of the customs, who were denounced
as capital enemies to the king and kingdom; while
those who submitted to the duties were declared guilty as
accessories. When Sir John Eliot was pouring forth invectives
against some courtiers—however they may have merited
the blast of his eloquence—he was sometimes interrupted and
sometimes cheered, for the stinging personalities. The timid
Speaker, refusing to put the question, suffered a severe reprimand
from Selden: “If you will not put it, we must sit still,
and thus we shall never be able to do anything!” The house
adjourned in great heat; the dark prognostic of their next
meeting, which Sir Symonds D’Ewes has remarked in his
Diary as “the most gloomy, sad, and dismal day for England
that happened for five hundred years!”

On this fatal day,321 the Speaker still refusing to put the
question, and announcing the king’s command for an adjournment,
Sir John Eliot stood up! The Speaker attempted to
480
leave the chair, but two members, who had placed themselves
on each side, forcibly kept him down—Eliot, who had prepared
“a short declaration,” flung down a paper on the floor,
crying out that it might be read! His party vociferated for
the reading—others that it should not. A sudden tumult
broke out; Coriton, a fervent patriot, struck another member,
and many laid their hands on their swords.322 “Shall we,”
said one, “be sent home as we were last sessions, turned off
like scattered sheep?” The weeping, trembling Speaker,
still persisting in what he held to be his duty, was dragged
to and fro by opposite parties; but neither he nor the clerk
would read the paper, though the Speaker was bitterly reproached
by his kinsman, Sir Peter Hayman, “as the disgrace
of his country, and a blot to a noble family.” Eliot, finding
the house so strongly divided, undauntedly snatching up the
paper, said, “I shall then express that by my tongue which
this paper should have done.” Denzil Holles assumed the
character of Speaker, putting the question: it was returned
by the acclamations of the party. The doors were locked
and the keys laid on the table. The king sent for the
serjeant and mace, but the messenger could obtain no admittance—the
usher of the black rod met no more regard. The
king then ordered out his guard—in the meanwhile the protest
was completed. The door was flung open, the rush of
the members was so impetuous that the crowd carried away
among them the serjeant and the usher in the confusion and
riot. Many of the members were struck by horror amidst
this conflict, it was a sad image of the future! Several of the
patriots were committed to the Tower. The king on dissolving
this parliament, which was the last till the memorable
“Long Parliament,” gives us, at least, his idea of it:—“It is
far from me to judge all the House alike guilty, for there are
there as dutiful subjects as any in the world; it being but
some few vipers among them that did cast this mist of undutifulness
over most of their eyes.”323

481

Thus have I traced, step by step, the secret history of
Charles the First and his early Parliaments. I have entered
into their feelings, while I have supplied new facts, to make
everything as present and as true as my faithful diligence
could repeat the tale. It was necessary that I should sometimes
judge of the first race of our patriots as some of their
contemporaries did; but it was impossible to avoid correcting
these notions by the more enlarged views of their posterity.
This is the privilege of an historian and the philosophy of his
art. There is no apology for the king, nor any declamation
for the subject. Were we only to decide by the final results
of this great conflict, of which what we have here narrated is
but the faint beginning, we should confess that Sir John
Eliot and his party were the first fathers of our political
existence; and we should not withhold from them the inexpressible
gratitude of a nation’s freedom! But human
infirmity mortifies us in the noblest pursuits of man; and we
must be taught this penitential and chastising wisdom. The
story of our patriots is involved; Charles appears to have
been lowering those high notions of his prerogative, which
were not peculiar to him, and was throwing himself on the
bosom of his people. The severe and unrelenting conduct of
Sir John Eliot, his prompt eloquence and bold invective, well
fitted him for the leader of a party. He was the lodestone,
drawing together the looser particles of iron. Never sparing,
in the monarch, the errors of the man, never relinquishing
his royal prey, which he had fastened on, Eliot, with Dr.
Turner and some others, contributed to make Charles disgusted
with all parliaments. Without any dangerous concessions,
there was more than one moment when they might
have reconciled the sovereign to themselves, and not have
driven him to the fatal resource of attempting to reign without
a parliament!324


286 From manuscript letters of the times.

287 Sloane MSS. 4177. Letter 317.

288 The king had said in his speech to parliament, “I must let you know
I will not allow any of my servants to be questioned among you, much
less such as are of eminent place, and near unto me;” hence the security
of Buckingham, who showed the most perfect contempt for the speakers
who thus violently attacked him.

289 Our printed historical documents, Kennett, Frankland, &c., are confused
in their details, and facts seem misplaced for want of dates. They
all equally copy Rushworth, the only source of our history of this period.
Even Hume is involved in the obscurity. The king’s speech was on the
eleventh of May. As Rushworth has not furnished dates, it would seem
that the two orators had been sent to the Tower before the king’s speech to
the lords.

290 The king attended the House of Lords to explain his intentions verbally,
taking the minister with him, though under impeachment. “Touching
the matters against him,” said the king, “I myself can be a witness to
clear him in every one of them.”

291 They decided on stopping all business till satisfaction was given them,
which ended in the release of Digges and Eliot in a few days.

292 Frankland, an inveterate royalist, in copying Rushworth, inserts
“their pretended liberties;” exactly the style of catholic writers when
they mention protestantism by “la religion prétendue reformée.” All
party writers use the same style!

293 The strength of the popular hatred may be seen in the articles on
Buckingham and Felton in vol. ii. Satires in manuscript abounded, and by
their broad-spoken pungency rendered the duke a perfect bête noir to the
people.

294 Manuscript letter.

295 Rushworth, i. 400. Hume, vi. 221, who enters widely into the
views and feelings of Charles.

296 The Radicals of that day differed from ours in the means, though not
in the end. They at least referred to their Bibles, and rather more than
was required; but superstition is as mad as atheism! Many of the puritans
confused their brains with the study of the Revelations; believing
Prince Henry to be prefigured in the Apocalypse, some prophesied that he
should overthrow “the beast.” Ball, our tailor, was this very prophet;
and was so honest as to believe in his own prophecy. Osborn tells, that
Ball put out money on adventure; i. e., to receive it back double or treble,
when King James should be elected pope! So that though he had no
money for a loan, he had to spare for a prophecy.

This Ball has been confounded with a more ancient radical, Ball, a
priest, and a principal mover in Wat Tyler’s insurrection. Our Ball must
have been very notorious, for Jonson has noticed his “admired discourses.”
Mr. Gifford, without any knowledge of my account of this
tailor-prophet, by his active sagacity has rightly indicated him.—See Jonson’s
Works, vol. v. p. 241.

297 It is curious to observe that the Westminster elections, in the fourth
year of Charles’s reign, were exactly of the same turbulent character as
those which we witness in our days. The duke had counted by his interest
to bring in Sir Robert Pye. The contest was severe, but accompanied
by some of those ludicrous electioneering scenes which still amuse the
mob. Whenever Sir Robert Pye’s party cried—“A Pye! a Pye! a Pye!”
the adverse party would cry—“A pudding! a pudding! a pudding!” and
others—“A lie! a lie! a lie!” This Westminster election of two hundred
years ago ended as we have seen some others; they rejected all who
had urged the payment of the loans; and, passing by such men as Sir
Robert Cotton, and their last representative, they fixed on a brewer and a
grocer for the two members for Westminster.

298 Extract from a manuscript letter:—“On Friday last I hear, but as a
secret, that it was debated at the council-table whether our Essex men,
who refused to take press-money, should not be punished by martial-law,
and hanged up on the next tree to their dwellings, for an example of terror
to others. My lord keeper, who had been long silent, when, in conclusion,
it came to his course to speak, told the lords, that as far as he understood
the law, none were liable to martial law but martial men. If these had
taken press-money, and afterwards run from their colours, they might then
be punished in that manner; but yet they were no soldiers, and refused to
be. Secondly, he thought a subsidy, new by law, could not be pressed
against his will for a foreign service; it being supposed, in law, the service
of his purse excused that of his person, unless his own country were in
danger; and he appealed to my lord treasurer, and my lord president,
whether it was not so, who both assented it was so, though some of them
faintly, as unwilling to have been urged to such an answer. So it is
thought that proposition is dashed; and it will be tried what may be done
in the Star-chamber against these refractories.”

299 A member of the house, in James the First’s time, called this race of
divines “Spaniels to the court and wolves to the people.” Dr. Mainwaring,
Dr. Sibthorpe, and Dean Bargrave were seeking for ancient precedents
to maintain absolute monarchy, and to inculcate passive obedience.
Bargrave had this passage in his sermon: “It was the speech of a man
renowned for wisdom in our age, that if he were commanded to put
forth to sea in a ship that had neither mast nor tackling, he would do it:”
and being asked what wisdom that were, replied, “The wisdom must be
in him that hath power to command, not in him that conscience binds to
obey.” Sibthorpe, after he published his sermon, immediately had his
house burnt down. Dr. Mainwaring, says a manuscript letter-writer,
“sent the other day to a friend of mine, to help him to all the ancient
precedents he could find, to strengthen his opinion (for absolute monarchy),
who answered him he could help him in nothing but only to hang him, and
that if he lived till a parliament, or, &c., he should be sure of a halter.”
Mainwaring afterwards submitted to parliament; but after the dissolution
got a free pardon. The panic of popery was a great evil. The divines,
under Laud, appeared to approach to Catholicism; but it was probably
only a project of reconciliation between the two churches, which Elizabeth,
James, and Charles equally wished. Mr. Cosins, a letter-writer, is
censured for “superstition” in this bitter style: “Mr. Cosins has impudently
made three editions of his prayer-book, and one which he gives
away in private, different from the published ones. An audacious fellow,
whom my Lord of Durham greatly admireth. I doubt if he be a sound
protestant: he was so blind at even-song on Candlemas-day, that he could
not see to read prayers in the minster with less than three hundred and
forty candles, whereof sixty he caused to be placed about the high altar;
besides he caused the picture of our Saviour, supported by two angels, to
be set in the choir. The committee is very hot against him, and no matter
if they trounce him.” This was Cosins, who survived the revolution, and
returning with Charles the Second, was raised to the see of Durham: the
charitable institutions he has left are most munificent.

300 Rushworth’s Collections, i. 514.

301 I deliver this fact as I find it in a private letter; but it is noticed in
the Journals of the House of Commons, 23 Junii, 4º. Caroli Regis. “Sir
Edward Coke reporteth that they find that, enclosed in the letter, to be
unfit for any subject’s ear to hear. Read but one line and a half of it, and
could not endure to read more of it. It was ordered to be sealed and delivered
into the king’s hands by eight members, and to acquaint his majesty
with the place and time of finding it; particularly that upon the
reading of one line and a half at most, they would read no more, but
sealed it up, and brought it to the House.”

302 I have since discovered, by a manuscript letter, that this Dr. Turner
was held in contempt by the king; that he was ridiculed at court, which
he haunted, for his want of veracity; in a word, that he was a disappointed
courtier!

303 This circumstance is mentioned in a manuscript letter; what Cooke
declared to the House is in Rushworth, vol. i. p. 525.

304 I refer the critical student of our history to the duke’s speech at the
council-table as it appears in Rushworth, i. 525: but what I add respecting
his personal sacrifices is from manuscript letters. Sloane MSS. 4177.
Letter 490, &c.

305 On this subject, see note to the brief article on Buckingham in vol. i.

306 Curiosities of Literature, First Series, vol. iii. p. 438, ed. 1817; vol.
v. p. 277, ed. 1823; vol. iii. p. 429, ed. 1824; vol. iv. p. 148 ed.
1834; p. 301, ed. 1840, or vol. ii. p. 357, of this edition.

307 I find this speech, and an account of its reception, in manuscript letters;
the fragment in Rushworth contains no part of it. I. 526. Sloane
MSS. 4177. Letter 490, &c.

308 Modern history would afford more instances than perhaps some of us
suspect. I cannot pass over an illustration of my principle, which I shall
take from two very notorious politicians—Wat Tyler and Sir William
Walworth!

Wat, when in servitude, had been beaten by his master, Richard Lyons,
a great merchant of wines, and a sheriff of London. This chastisement,
working on an evil disposition, appears never to have been forgiven; and
when this Radical assumed his short-lived dominion, he had his old master
beheaded, and his head carried before him on the point of a spear! So
Grafton tells us, to the eternal obloquy of this arch-jacobin, who “was a
crafty fellow, and of an excellent wit, but wanting grace.” I would not
sully the patriotic blow which ended the rebellion with the rebel; yet
there are secrets in history! Sir William Walworth, “the ever famous
mayor of London,” as Stowe designates him, has left the immortality of
his name to one of our suburbs; but having discovered in Stowe’s “Survey,”
that Walworth was the landlord of the stews on the Bank-side, which he
farmed out to the Dutch vrows, and which Wat had pulled down, I am
inclined to suspect that private feeling first knocked down the saucy ribald,
and then thrust him through and through with his dagger; and that there
was as much of personal vengeance as patriotism, which crushed the demolisher
of so much valuable property!

309 I have formed my idea of Sir Francis Nethersole from some strange incidents
in his political conduct, which I have read in some contemporary
letters. He was, however, a man of some eminence, had been Orator for
the University of Cambridge, agent for James I. with the Princes of the
Union in Germany, and also Secretary to the Queen of Bohemia. He
founded and endowed a free-school at Polesworth in Warwickshire.

310 Manuscript letter.

311 These speeches are entirely drawn from those manuscript letters to
which I have frequently referred. Coke’s may be substantially found in
Rushworth, but without a single expression as here given.

312 The popular opinion is well expressed in the following lines preserved
in Sloane MS. 826:—

When only one doth rule and guide the ship,

Who neither card nor compass knew before,

The master pilot and the rest asleep,

The stately ship is split upon the shore;

But they awaking start up, stare, and cry,

“Who did this fault?”—“Not I,”—“Nor I,”—“Nor I.”

So fares it with a great and wealthy state

Not govern’d by the master, but his mate.

313 This last letter is printed in Rushworth, vol. i. p. 609.

314 The king’s answer is in Rushworth, vol. i. p. 613.

315 This eloquent state paper is in Rushworth, vol. i. p. 619.

316 This interview is taken from manuscript letters.

317 Manuscript Letters: Lord Dorset to the Earl of Carlisle.—Sloane
MSS. 4178. Letter 519.

318 Manuscript Letter.

319 I have given (vol. ii. p. 336) the “Secret History of Charles the First
and his Queen,” where I have traced the firmness and independence of
his character. In another article will be found as much of the “Secret
History of the Duke of Buckingham” as I have been enabled to acquire.

320 “To conclude,” said the king; “let us not be jealous one of the
other’s actions.”

321 Monday, 2nd of March, 1629.

322 It was imagined out of doors that swords had been drawn; for a
Welsh page running in great haste, when he heard the noise, to the door,
cried out, “I pray you let hur in! let hur in! to give hur master his
sword!”—Manuscript Letter.

323 At the time many undoubtedly considered that it was a mere faction
in the house. Sir Symonds D’Ewes was certainly no politician—but, unquestionably,
his ideas were not peculiar to himself. Of the last third
parliament he delivers this opinion in his Diary: “I cannot deem but the
greater part of the house were morally honest men; but these were the
least guilty of the fatal breach, being only misled by some other Machiavelian
politics, who seemed zealous for the liberty of the commonwealth
,
and by that means, in the moving of their outward freedom, drew the
votes of those good men to their side.”

324 Since the publication of the present article, I have composed my
“Commentaries on the Life and Reign of Charles the First,” in five
volumes.


 

482

THE RUMP.

Text and commentary! The French Revolution abounds
with wonderful “explanatory notes” on the English. It has
cleared up many obscure passages—and in the political history
of Man, both pages must be read together.

The opprobrious and ludicrous nickname of “the Rump,”
stigmatised a faction which played the same part in the
English Revolution as the “Montagne” of the Jacobins did
in the French. It has been imagined that our English
Jacobins were impelled by a principle different from that of
their modern rivals; but the madness of avowed atheism, and
the frenzy of hypocritical sanctity, in the circle of crimes
meet at the same point. Their history forms one of those
useful parallels where, with truth as unerring as mathematical
demonstration, we discover the identity of human nature.
Similarity of situation, and certain principles, producing similar
personages and similar events, finally settle in the same results.
The Rump, as long as human nature exists, can be nothing
but the Rump, however it may be thrown uppermost.

The origin of this political by-name has often been inquired
into; and it is somewhat curious, that, though all parties
consent to reprobate it, each assigns for it a different allusion.
In the history of political factions there is always a mixture
of the ludicrous with the tragic; but, except their modern
brothers, no faction like the present ever excited such a combination
of extreme contempt and extreme horror.

Among the rival parties in 1659, the loyalists and the
presbyterians acted as we may suppose the Tories and the
Whigs would in the same predicament; a secret reconciliation
had taken place, to bury in oblivion their former jealousies,
that they might unite to rid themselves from that tyranny of
tyrannies, a hydra-headed government; or, as Hume observes,
that “all efforts should be used for the overthrow of the
Rump; so they called the parliament, in allusion to that part
of the animal body.” The sarcasm of the allusion seemed
obvious to our polished historian; yet, looking more narrowly
for its origin, we shall find how indistinct were the notions of
this nickname among those who lived nearer to the times.
Evelyn says that “the Rump parliament was so called as
containing some few rotten members of the other.” Roger
Coke describes it thus: “You must now be content with a
483
piece of the Commons called ‘the Rump.’” And Carte calls
the Rump, “the carcass of a house,” and seems not precisely
aware of the contemptuous allusion. But how do “rotten
members” and “a carcass” agree with the notion of “a
Rump?” Recently the editor of the Life of Colonel Hutchinson
has conveyed a novel origin. “The number of the
members of the Long Parliament having been by seclusion,
death, &c., very much reduced,”—a remarkable &c. this! by
which our editor seems adroitly to throw a veil over the forcible
transportation by the Rumpers of two hundred members
at one swoop,—“the remainder was compared to the rump of
a fowl which was left
, all the rest being eaten.” Our editor even
considers this to be “a coarse emblem;” yet “the rump of a
fowl” could hardly offend even a lady’s delicacy! Our editor,
probably, was somewhat anxious not to degrade too lowly the
anti-monarchical party, designated by this opprobrious term.
Perhaps it is pardonable in Mrs. Macaulay, an historical lady,
and a “Rumper,” for she calls the “Levellers” a “brave and
virtuous party,” to have passed over in her history any mention
of the offensive term at all, as well as the ridiculous
catastrophe which they underwent in the political revolution,
which, however, we must beg leave not to pass by.

This party-coinage has been ascribed to Clement Walker,
their bitter antagonist; who, having sacrificed no inconsiderable
fortune to the cause of what he considered constitutional
liberty, was one of the violent ejected members of the Long
Parliament, and perished in prison, a victim to honest, unbending
principles. His “History of Independency” is a
rich legacy bequeathed to posterity, of all their great misdoings,
and their petty villanies, and, above all, of their
secret history. One likes to know of what blocks the idols of
the people are sometimes carved out.

Clement Walker notices “the votes and acts of this fag
end
; this rump of a parliament, with corrupt maggots
in it.”325 This hideous, but descriptive image of “The
Rump” had, however, got forward before, for the collector of
“the Rump Songs”326 tells us, “If you ask who named it
Rump, know ’twas so styled in an honest sheet of prayer,
called ‘The Bloody Rump,’ written before the trial of our
late sovereign; but the word obtained not universal notice,
484
till it flew from the mouth of Major-General Brown, at a
public assembly in the days of Richard Cromwell.” Thus
it happens that a stinging nickname has been frequently
applied to render a faction eternally odious; and the chance
expression of a wit, when adopted on some public occasion,
circulates among a whole people. The present nickname
originated in derision on the expulsion of the majority of the
Long Parliament by the usurping minority. It probably
slept; for who would have stirred it through the Protectorate?
and finally awakened at Richard’s restored, but fleeting
“Rump,” to witness its own ridiculous extinction.

Our Rump passed through three stages in its political
progress. Preparatory to the trial of the sovereign, the
anti-monarchical party constituted the minority in “the
Long Parliament:” the very name by which this parliament
is recognised seemed a grievance to an impatient people,
vacillating with chimerical projects of government, and now
accustomed, from a wild indefinite notion of political equality,
to pull down all existing institutions. Such was the temper
of the times, that an act of the most violent injustice, openly
performed, served only as the jest of the day, a jest which
has passed into history. The forcible expulsion of two hundred
of their brother members, by those who afterwards
were saluted as “The Rump,” was called “Pride’s Purge,”
from the activity of a colonel of that name, a military adventurer,
who was only the blind and brutal instrument of his
party; for when he stood at the door of the Commons, holding
a paper with the names of the members, he did not personally
know one! And his “Purge” might have operated
a quite opposite effect, administered by his own unskilful
hand, had not Lord Grey of Groby, and the door-keeper,—worthy
dispersers of the British senate!—pointed out the obnoxious
members, on whom our colonel laid his hand, and sent
off by his men to be detained, if a bold member, or to be deterred
from sitting in the house, if a frightened one. This colonel had
been a drayman; and the contemptible knot of the Commons,
reduced to fifty or sixty confederates, which assembled after his
“Purge,” were called “Colonel Pride’s Dray-Horses.”

It was this Rump which voted the death of the sovereign,
and abolished the regal office, and the House of Peers—as
“unnecessary, burdensome, and dangerous!” Every office in
parliament seemed “dangerous,” but that of the “Custodes
485
libertatis Angliæ,” the keepers of the liberties of England!
or rather “the gaolers!” “The legislative half-quarter of
the House of Commons!” indignantly exclaims Clement
Walker—the “Montagne” of the French revolutionists!

The “Red-coats” as the military were nicknamed, soon
taught their masters, “the Rumpers,” silence and obedience:
the latter having raised one colossal man for their own purpose,
were annihilated by him at a single blow. Cromwell,
five years after, turned them out of their house, and put the
keys into his pocket. Their last public appearance was in
the fleeting days of Richard Cromwell, when the comi-tragedy
of “the Rump” concluded by a catastrophe as ludicrous as
that of Tom Thumb’s tragedy!

How such a faction used their instruments to gather in
the common spoil, and how their instruments at length converted
the hands which held them into instruments themselves,
appears in their history. When “the Long Parliament”
opposed the designs of Cromwell and Ireton, these
chiefs cried up “the liberty of the people,” and denied “the
authority of parliament:” but when they had effectuated
their famous “purge,” and formed a House of Commons of
themselves, they abolished the House of Lords, crying up the
supreme authority of the House of Commons, and crying
down the liberty of the people. Such is the history of
political factions, as well as of statesmen! Charles the Fifth
alternately made use of the Pope’s authority to subdue the
rising spirit of the Protestants of Germany, or raised an
army of Protestants to imprison the Pope! who branded his
German allies by the novel and odious name of Lutherans.
A chain of similar facts may be framed out of modern history.

The “Rump,” as they were called by every one but their
own party, became a whetstone for the wits to sharpen
themselves on; and we have two large collections of “Rump
Songs,” curious chronicles of popular feeling!327 Without
this evidence we should not have been so well informed
respecting the phases of this portentous phenomenon. “The
Rump” was celebrated in verse, till at length it became “the
Rump of a Rump of a Rump!” as Foulis traces them to their
486
dwindled and grotesque appearance. It is pourtrayed by a
wit of the times—

The Rump’s an old story, if well understood,

’Tis a thing dress’d up in a parliament’s hood,

And like it—but the tail stands where the head shou’d!

’Twould make a man scratch where it does not itch!

They say ’tis good luck when a body rises

With the rump upwards; but he that advises

To live in that posture, is none of the wisest.

Cromwell’s hunting them out of the House by military
force is alluded to—

Our politic doctors do us teach,

That a blood-sucking red-coat’s as good as a leech

To relieve the head, if applied to the breech.

In the opening scene of the Restoration, Mrs. Hutchinson,
an honest republican, paints with dismay a scene otherwise
very ludicrous. “When the town of Nottingham, as almost
all the rest of the island, began to grow mad, and declared
themselves in their desires of the king;” or, as another of
the opposite party writes, “When the soldiery, who had
hitherto made clubs trumps, resolved now to turn up the king
of hearts
in their affections,” the rabble in town and country
vied with each other in burning the “Rump;” and the
literal emblem was hung by chains on gallowses, with a bonfire
underneath, while the cries of “Let us burn the Rump!
Let us roast the Rump!” were echoed everywhere. The
suddenness of this universal change, which was said to have
maddened the wise, and to have sobered the mad, must be
ascribed to the joy at escaping from the yoke of a military
despotism; perhaps, too, it marked the rapid transition
of hope to a restoration which might be supposed to have
implanted gratitude even in a royal breast! The feelings of
the people expected to find an echo from the throne!

“The Rump,” besides their general resemblance to the
French anarchists, had also some minuter features of ugliness,
which Englishmen have often exulted have not marked
an English revolution—sanguinary proscriptions!328 We had
thought that we had no revolutionary tribunals! no Septembrisers!
no noyades! no moveable guillotines awaiting for
487
carts loaded with human victims! no infuriated republican
urging, in a committee of public safety, the necessity of a
salutary massacre!

But if it be true that the same motives and the same
principles were at work in both nations, and that the like
characters were performing in England the parts which they
did afterwards in France, by an argument à priori we might
be sure that the same revolting crimes and chimerical projects
were alike suggested at London as at Paris. Human
nature, even in transactions which appear unparalleled, will
be found to preserve a regularity of resemblance not always
suspected.

The first great tragic act was closely copied by the French:
and if the popular page of our history appears unstained by
their revolutionary axe, this depended only on a slight accident;
for it became a question of “yea” and “nay!” and
was only carried in the negative by two voices in the council!
It was debated among “the bloody Rump,” as it was hideously
designated, “whether to massacre and to put to the sword all
the king’s party
!”329 Cromwell himself listened to the suggestion;
and it was only put down by the coolness of political
calculation—the dread that the massacre would be too general!
Some of the Rump not obtaining the blessedness of a massacre,
still clung to the happiness of an immolation; and
many petitions were presented, that “two or three principal
gentlemen
of the royal party in each county might be sacrificed
to justice, whereby the land might be saved from blood-guiltiness!”
Sir Arthur Haslerigg, whose “passionate fondness
of liberty” has been commended,330 was one of the committee
of safety in 1647—I too would commend “a passionate
lover of liberty,” whenever I do not discover that this lover
is much more intent on the dower than on the bride. Haslerigg,
“an absurd, bold man,” as Clarendon, at a single stroke,
reveals his character, was resolved not to be troubled with
king or bishop, or with any power in the state superior to “the
Rump’s.” We may safely suspect the patriot who can cool
his vehemence in spoliation. Haslerigg would have no bishops,
but this was not from any want of reverence for church lands,
for he heaped for himself such wealth as to have been nicknamed
488
“the Bishop of Durham!” He is here noticed for a
political crime different from that of plunder. When, in
1647, this venerable radical found the parliament resisting
his views, he declared that “Some heads must fly off!”
adding, “the parliament cannot save England; we must
look another way;”—threatening, what afterwards was done,
to bring in the army! It was this “passionate lover of
liberty” who, when Dorislaus, the parliamentary agent, was
assassinated by some Scotchmen in Holland, moved in the
house, that “six royalists of the best quality” should be immediately
executed! When some northern counties petitioned
the Commons for relief against a famine in the land,
our Maratist observed, that “this want of food would best
defend those counties from Scottish invasion!”331 The slaughter
of Drogheda by Cromwell, and his frightening all London by
what Walker calls “a butchery of apprentices,” when he cried
out to his soldiers, “to kill man, woman, and child, and fire
the city!”332 may be placed among those crimes which are
committed to open a reign of terror—but Hugh Peters’s
solemn thanksgiving to Heaven that “none were spared!”
was the true expression of the true feeling of these political
demoniacs. Cromwell was cruel from politics, others from
constitution. Some were willing to be cruel without “blood-guiltiness.”
One Alexander Rigby, a radical lawyer, twice
moved in the Long Parliament, that those lords and gentlemen
who were “malignants,” should be sold as slaves to the
Dey of Algiers
, or sent off to the new plantations in the
West Indies. He had all things prepared; for it is added
that he had contracted with two merchants to ship them off.333
There was a most bloody-minded “maker of washing-balls,”
as one John Durant is described, appointed a lecturer by the
House of Commons, who always left out of the Lord’s
Prayer, “As we forgive them that trespass against us,” and
substituted, “Lord, since thou hast now drawn out thy
sword, let it not be sheathed again till it be glutted in the
blood of the malignants.” I find too many enormities of
this kind. “Cursed be he that doeth the work of the Lord
negligently, and keepeth back his sword from blood!” was
the cry of the wretch, who, when a celebrated actor and
489
royalist sued for quarter, gave no other reply than that of
“fitting the action to the word.”334 Their treatment of the
Irish may possibly be admired by a true Machiavelist: “they
permitted forty thousand of the Irish to enlist in the service of
the kings of Spain and France”—in other words, they expelled
them at once, which, considering that our Rumpers affected
such an abhorrence of tyranny, may be considered as an act
of mercy! satisfying themselves only with dividing the forfeited
lands of the aforesaid forty thousand among their own
party, by lot and other means. An universal confiscation,
after all, is a bloodless massacre. They used the Scotch
soldiers, after the battles of Dunbar and Worcester, a little
differently—but equally efficaciously—for they sold their
Scotch prisoners for slaves to the American planters.335

The Robespierres and the Marats were as extraordinary
beings, and in some respects the Frenchmen were working
on a more enlarged scheme. These discovered that ”the
generation which had witnessed the preceding one would
always regret it; and for the security of the Revolution, it
was necessary that every person who was thirty years old in
1788 should perish on the scaffold!” The anarchists were
intent on reducing the French people to eight millions, and
on destroying the great cities of France.336

490

Such monstrous persons and events are not credible—but
this is no proof that they have not occurred. Many incredible
things will happen!

Another disorganising feature in the English Rumpers
was also observed in the French Sans-culottes—their hatred
of literature and the arts. Hebert was one day directing his
satellites towards the Bibliothèque Nationale, to put an end
to all that human knowledge had collected for centuries on
centuries—in one day! alleging, of course, some good reason.
This hero was only diverted from the enterprise by being
persuaded to postpone it for a day or two, when luckily the
guillotine intervened; the same circumstance occurred here.
The burning of the records in the Tower was certainly proposed;
a speech of Selden’s, which I cannot immediately
turn to, put a stop to these incendiaries. It was debated in
the Rump parliament, when Cromwell was general, whether
they should dissolve the universities? They concluded that
no university was necessary; that there were no ancient
examples of such education, and that scholars in other countries
did study at their own cost and charges, and therefore
they looked on them as unnecessary, and thought them fitting
to be taken away for the public use!—How these venerable
asylums escaped from being sold with the king’s pictures, as
stone and timber, and why their rich endowments were not
shared among such inveterate ignorance and remorseless
spoliation, might claim some inquiry.

The Abbé Morellet, a great political economist, imagined
that the source of all the crimes of the French Revolution
was their violation of the sacred rights of property. The
perpetual invectives of the Sans-culottes of France against
proprietors and against property
proceeded from demoralised
beings who formed panegyrics on all crimes; crimes, to explain
whose revolutionary terms, a new dictionary was required.
But even these anarchists, in their mad expressions
against property, and in their wildest notions of their
“égalité,” have not gone beyond the daring of our own
“Rumpers!”

Of those revolutionary journals of the parliament of 1649,
which in spirit so strongly resemble the diurnal or hebdomadal
effusions of the redoubtable French Hebert, Marat,
and others of that stamp, one of the most remarkable is,
“The Moderate, impartially communicating Martial Affairs
to the Kingdom of England;” the monarchical title our
491
commonwealth men had not yet had time enough to obliterate
from their colloquial style. This writer called himself,
in his barbarous English, The Moderate! It would be hard
to conceive the meanness and illiteracy to which the English
language was reduced under the pens of the rabble-writers of
these days, had we not witnessed in the present time a
parallel to their compositions. “The Moderate!” was a
title assumed on the principle on which Marat denominated
himself “l’Ami du Peuple.” It is curious that the most
ferocious politicians usually assert their moderation. Robespierre,
in his justification, declares that Marat “m’a souvent
accusé de Modérantisme.” The same actors, playing the
same parts, may be always paralleled in their language and
their deeds. This “Moderate” steadily pursued one great
principle—the overthrow of all property. Assuming that
property was the original cause of sin! an exhortation to the
people for this purpose is the subject of the present paper:337
the illustration of his principle is as striking as the principle
itself.

It is an apology for, or rather a defence of, robbery! Some
moss-troopers had been condemned to be hanged for practising
their venerable custom of gratuitously supplying themselves
from the flocks and herds of their weaker neighbours:
our “Moderate” ingeniously discovers that the loss of these
men’s lives is to be attributed to nothing but property.
They are necessitated to offend the laws in order to obtain a
livelihood!

On this he descants; and the extract is a political curiosity
in the French style! “Property is the original cause
of any sin between party and party as to civil transactions.
And since the tyrant is taken off, and the government altered
in nomine, so ought it really to redound to the good of the
people in specie; which, though they cannot expect it in
few years, by reason of the multiplicity of the gentlemen in
authority
, command, &c. who drive on all designs for support
of the old government, and consequently their own interest
and the people’s slavery, yet they doubt not but in time the
people will herein discern their own blindness and folly.”

In September, he advanced with more depth of thought.
Wars have ever been clothed with the most gracious pretences—viz.,
reformation of religion, the laws of the land, the
492
liberty of the subject, &c.; though the effects thereof have
proved most destructive to every nation; making the sword,
and not the people, the original of all authorities for many
hundred years together, taking away each man’s birthright,
and settling upon a few A CURSED PROPRIETY; the ground of
all civil offences, and the greatest cause of most sins against
the heavenly Deity. This tyranny and oppression running
through the veins of many of our predecessors, and being too
long maintained by the sword upon a royal foundation, at
last became so customary, as to the vulgar it seemed most
natural
—the only reason why the people of this time are so
ignorant of their birthright, their only freedom,” &c.

“The birthright” of citoyen Egalité to “a cursed propriety
settled on a few
,” was not, even among the French
Jacobins, urged with more amazing force. Had things proceeded
according to our “Moderate’s” plan, “the people’s
slavery” had been something worse. In a short time the
nation would have had more proprietors than property. We
have a curious list of the spoliations of those members of the
House of Commons, who, after their famous self-denying
ordinances
, appropriated among themselves sums of money,
offices, and lands, for services “done or to be done.”

The most innocent of this new government of “the
Majesty of the People,” were those whose talents had been
limited by Nature to peddle and purloin; puny mechanics,
who had suddenly dropped their needles, their hammers, and
their lasts, and slunk out from behind their shop-counters;
those who had never aspired beyond the constable of the
parish, were now seated in the council of state; where, as
Milton describes them, “they fell to huckster the commonwealth:”
there they met a more rabid race of obscure lawyers,
and discontented men of family, of blasted reputations;
adventurers, who were to command the militia and navy of
England,—governors of the three kingdoms! whose votes and
ordinances resounded with nothing else but new impositions,
new taxes, excises, yearly, monthly, weekly sequestrations,
compositions, and universal robbery!

Baxter vents one deep groan of indignation, and presciently
announces one future consequence of Reform! “In all this
appeared the severity of God, the mutability of worldly
things, and the fruits of error, pride, and selfishness, to be
charged hereafter upon reformation and religion
.” As a
statesman, the sagacity of this honest prophet was narrowed
493
by the horizon of his religious views; for he ascribes the
whole as “prepared by Satan to the injury of the Protestant
cause, and the advantage of the Papists!” But dropping
his particular application to the devil and the Papists,
honest Richard Baxter is perfectly right in his general
principle concerning “Rumpers,”—“Sans-culottes,” and
“Radicals.”


325 History of Independency, Part II. p. 32.

326 First collected and published in 1661, and afterwards reprinted in two
small vols. 1731.

327 The first collection ever formed of these political satires was printed in
1660, with the quaint title of “Ratts rhimed to Death; or, the
Rump-parliament hang’d up in the Shambles.”

328 In one of the popular political songs of the day, “The Rump” is
aptly compared to

“The foxes of Samson, that carried a brand

In their tails, to destroy and to burn up the land.”

329 Clement Walker’s History of Independency, part II. p. 130. Confirmed
by Barwick in his Life, p. 163.

330 The Rev. Mark Noble’s Memoirs of the Protectoral House of Cromwell,
i. 405.

331 Clement Walker’s History of Independency, Part II. 173.

332 Ib., Part I. 160.

333 Mercurius Rusticus, xii. 115. Barwick’s Life, p. 42.

334 This actor was a comedian named Robinson, of the Blackfriars
Theatre; the performers there being termed “the king’s servants.” In
the civil wars most of the young actors, deprived of living by their profession,
all theatres being closed by order of the Parliament, went into the
king’s army. Robinson was fighting at the siege of Basing House, in
Hampshire, October, 1645, when after an obstinate defence his party was
defeated, he laid down his arms, suing for quarter, but was shot through
the head by Colonel Harrison, as he repeated the words quoted above.

335 The following account is drawn from Sir William Dugdale’s interleaved
Pocket-book for 1648.—“Aug. 17. The Scotch army, under the
command of Duke Hamilton, defeated at Preston in Lancashire. 24th.
The Moorlanders rose upon the Scots and stript some of them. The Scotch
prisoners miserably used; exposed to eat cabbage-leaves in Ridgley (Staffordshire),
and carrot-tops in Coleshill (Warwickshire). The soldiers who
guarded them sold the victuals which were brought in for them from the
country.”

336 Desodoard’s Histoire Philosophique de la Révolution de France, iv. 5.
When Lyons was captured in 1793, the revolutionary army nearly reduced
this fine city to a heap of ruins, in obedience to the decree of the Montagne,
who had ordered its name to be effaced, that it should henceforth be
termed, “Commune affranchie,” and upon its ruins a column erected and
inscribed, “Lyon fit la guerre à la liberté; Lyon n’est plus.”

337 The Moderate, from Tuesday, July 31, to August 7, 1649.


 

LIFE AND HABITS OF A LITERARY ANTIQUARY.—OLDYS
AND HIS MANUSCRIPTS.

Such a picture may be furnished by some unexpected materials
which my inquiries have obtained of Oldys. This is a
sort of personage little known to the wits, who write more
than they read, and to their volatile votaries, who only read
what the wits write. It is time to vindicate the honours of
the few whose laborious days enrich the stores of national
literature, not by the duplicates but the supplements of knowledge.
A literary antiquary is that idler whose life is passed
in a perpetual voyage autour de ma chambre; fervent in sagacious
diligence, instinct with the enthusiasm of curious
inquiry, critical as well as erudite; he has to arbitrate
between contending opinions, to resolve the doubtful, to clear
up the obscure, and to grasp at the remote; so busied with
other times, and so interested for other persons than those
about him, that he becomes the inhabitant of the visionary
world of books. He counts only his days by his acquisitions,
and may be said by his original discoveries to be
the creator of facts; often exciting the gratitude of
the literary world, while the very name of the benefactor has
not always descended with the inestimable labours.

Such is the man whom we often find leaving, when he dies,
his favourite volumes only an incomplete project! and few of
this class of literary men have escaped the fate reserved for
most of their brothers. Voluminous works have been usually
left unfinished by the death of the authors; and it is with
them as with the planting of trees, of which Johnson has
forcibly observed, “There is a frightful interval between the
seed and timber.” And he admirably remarks, what I cannot
forbear applying to the labours I am now to describe: “He
that calculates the growth of trees has the remembrance of
the shortness of life driven hard upon him. He knows that
494
he is doing what will never benefit himself; and where he
rejoices to see the stem rise, is disposed to repine that another
shall cut it down.” The days of the patriotic Count Mazzuchelli
were freely given to his national literature; and six
invaluable folios attest the gigantic force of his immense erudition;
yet these only carry us through the letters A and B:
and though Mazzuchelli had finished for the press other
volumes, the torpor of his descendants has defrauded Europe
of her claims.338 The Abbé Goujet, who had designed a classified
history of his national literature, in the eighteen volumes
we possess, could only conclude that of the translators, and
commence that of the poets; two other volumes in manuscript
have perished. That great enterprise of the Benedictines,
the “Histoire Litéraire de la France,” now consists
of twelve large quartos, and the industry of its successive
writers has only been able to carry it to the twelfth century.
David Clement designed the most extensive bibliography
which had ever appeared; but the diligent life of the writer
could only proceed as far as H. The alphabetical order,
which so many writers of this class have adopted, has proved
a mortifying memento of human life! Tiraboschi was so
fortunate as to complete his great national history of Italian
literature. But, unhappily for us, Thomas Warton, after
feeling his way through the darker ages of our poetry, in
planning the map of the beautiful land, of which he had only
a Pisgah-sight, expired amidst his volumes. The most precious
portion of Warton’s history is but the fragment of a fragment.

Oldys, among this brotherhood, has met perhaps with a
harder fate; his published works, and the numerous ones to
which he contributed, are now highly appreciated by the lovers
of books; but the larger portion of his literary labours have
met with the sad fortune of dispersed, and probably of wasted
manuscripts. Oldys’s manuscripts, or O. M. as they are
sometimes designated, are constantly referred to by every
distinguished writer on our literary history. I believe that
not one of them could have given us any positive account
of the manuscripts themselves! They have indeed long
served as the solitary sources of information—but like the well
at the wayside, too many have drawn their waters in silence.

Oldys is chiefly known by the caricature of the facetious
Grose; a great humourist, both with pencil and with pen:
495
it is in a posthumous scrap-book, where Grose deposited his
odds and ends, and where there is perhaps not a single story
which is not satirical. Our lively antiquary, who cared more
for rusty armour than for rusty volumes, would turn over
these flams and quips to some confidential friend, to enjoy
together a secret laugh at their literary intimates. His eager
executor, who happened to be his bookseller, served up the
poignant hash to the public as “Grose’s Olio!”339 The delineation
of Oldys is sufficiently overcharged for “the nonce.”
One prevalent infirmity of honest Oldys, his love of companionship
over too social a glass, sends him down to posterity in
a grotesque attitude; and Mr. Alexander Chalmers, who has
given us the fullest account of Oldys, has inflicted on him
something like a sermon, on “a state of intoxication.”

Alas! Oldys was an outcast of fortune,340 and the utter
simplicity of his heart was guileless as a child’s—ever open
to the designing. The noble spirit of a Duke of Norfolk
once rescued the long-lost historian of Rawleigh from the
confinement of the Fleet, where he had existed, probably
forgotten by the world, for six years. It was by an act of
grace that the duke safely placed Oldys in the Heralds’ College
as Norroy King of Arms.341 But Oldys, like all shy and
496
retired men, had contracted peculiar habits and close attachments
for a few; both these he could indulge at no distance.
He liked his old associates in the purlieus of the Fleet, whom
he facetiously dignified as “his Rulers,” and there, as I have
heard, with the grotesque whim of a herald, established
“The Dragon Club.” Companionship yields the poor man
unpurchased pleasures. Oldys, busied every morning among
the departed wits and the learned of our country, reflected
some image from them of their wit and learning to his companions:
a secret history as yet untold, and ancient wit,
which, cleared of the rust, seemed to him brilliant as the
modern!

It is hard, however, for a literary antiquary to be caricatured,
and for a herald to be ridiculed about an “unseemly
reeling with the coronet of the Princess Caroline, which
looked unsteady on the cushion, to the great scandal of his
brethren,”—a circumstance which could never have occurred
at the burial of a prince or princess, as the coronet is carried
by Clarencieux, and not by Norroy. Oldys’s deep potations
of ale, however, give me an opportunity of bestowing on him
the honour of being the author of a popular Anacreontic song.
Mr. Taylor informs me that “Oldys always asserted that he
was the author of the well-known song—

Busy, curious, thirsty fly!

and as he was a rigid lover of truth, I doubt not that he
wrote it.” My own researches confirm it: I have traced this
popular song through a dozen of collections since the year
1740, the first in which I find it. In the later collections
an original inscription has been dropped, which the accurate
Ritson has restored, without, however, being able to discover
the writer. In 1740 it is said to have been “made extempore
by a gentleman, occasioned by a fly drinking out of his
cup of ale;”—the accustomed potion of poor Oldys!342

497

Grose, however, though a great joker on the peculiarities
of Oldys, was far from insensible to the extraordinary acquisitions
of the man. “His knowledge of English books has
hardly been exceeded.” Grose, too, was struck by the delicacy
of honour, and the unswerving veracity which so strongly
characterised Oldys, of which he gives a remarkable instance.343
We are concerned in ascertaining the moral integrity of the
writer, whose main business is with history.

At a time when our literary history, excepting in the solitary
labour of Anthony Wood, was a forest, with neither road
nor pathway, Oldys, fortunately placed in the library of the
Earl of Oxford, yielded up his entire days to researches concerning
the books and the men of the preceding age. His
labours were then valueless, their very nature not yet ascertained,
and when he opened the treasures of our ancient lore
in “The British Librarian,” it was closed for want of public
encouragement. Our writers, then struggling to create an
age of genius of their own, forgot that they had had any
progenitors; or while they were acquiring new modes of
excellence, that they were losing others, to which their posterity
498
or the national genius might return. (To know, and
to admire only, the literature and the tastes of our own age,
is a species of elegant barbarism.)344 Spenser was considered
nearly as obsolete as Chaucer; Milton was veiled by oblivion,
and Shakspeare’s dramas were so imperfectly known, that in
looking over the play-bills of 1711, and much later, I find
that whenever it chanced that they were acted, they were
always announced to have been “written by Shakspeare.”
Massinger was unknown; and Jonson, though called “immortal”
in the old play-bills, lay entombed in his two folios.
The poetical era of Elizabeth, the eloquent age of James the
First, and the age of wit of Charles the Second, were blanks
in our literary history. Bysshe, compiling an Art of Poetry
in 1718, passed by in his collection “Spenser and the poets
of his age
, because their language is now become so obsolete
that most readers of our age have no ear for them, and therefore
Shakspeare himself is so rarely cited in my collection.”
The best English poets were considered to be the modern; a
taste which is always obstinate!

All this was nothing to Oldys; his literary curiosity anticipated
by half a century the fervour of the present day. This
energetic direction of all his thoughts was sustained by that
life of discovery which in literary researches is starting
novelties among old and unremembered things; contemplating
some ancient tract as precious as a manuscript, or
revelling in the volume of a poet whose passport of fame
was yet delayed in its way; or disinterring the treasure of
some secluded manuscript, whence he drew a virgin extract;
or raising up a sort of domestic intimacy with the eminent
in arms, in politics, and in literature in this visionary life,
life itself with Oldys was insensibly gliding away—its cares
almost unfelt!

The life of a literary antiquary partakes of the nature of
those who, having no concerns of their own, busy themselves
with those of others. Oldys lived in the back ages of England;
he had crept among the dark passages of Time, till,
like an old gentleman usher, he seemed to be reporting the
secret history of the courts which he had lived in. He had
been charmed among their masques and revels, had eyed
499
with astonishment their cumbrous magnificence, when knights
and ladies carried on their mantles and their cloth of gold
ten thousand pounds’ worth of ropes of pearls, and buttons
of diamonds; or, descending to the gay court of the second
Charles, he tattled merry tales, as in that of the first he had
painfully watched, like a patriot or a loyalist, a distempered
era. He had lived so constantly with these people of another
age, and had so deeply interested himself in their affairs, and
so loved the wit and the learning which are often bright
under the rust of antiquity, that his own uncourtly style is
embrowned with the tint of a century old. But it was this
taste and curiosity which alone could have produced the
extraordinary volume of Sir Walter Rawleigh’s life—a work
richly inlaid with the most curious facts and the juxtaposition
of the most remote knowledge; to judge by its fulness
of narrative, it would seem rather to have been the work
of a contemporary.345

It was an advantage in this primæval era of literary curiosity,
that those volumes which are now not even to be
found in our national library, where certainly they are perpetually
wanted, and which are now so excessively appreciated,
were exposed on stalls, through the reigns of Anne
and the two Georges.346 Oldys encountered no competitor,
cased in the invulnerable mail of his purse, to dispute his
possession of the rarest volume. On the other hand, our
early collector did not possess our advantages; he could not
fly for instant aid to a “Biographia Britannica,” he had no
history of our poetry, nor even of our drama. Oldys could
tread in no man’s path, for every soil about him was unbroken
ground. He had to create everything for his own purposes.
We gather fruit from trees which others have planted, and
too often we but “pluck and eat.”

Nulla dies sine linea, was his sole hope while he was accumulating
500
masses of notes; and as Oldys never used his pen
from the weak passion of scribbling, but from the urgency of
preserving some substantial knowledge, or planning some
future inquiry, he amassed nothing but what he wished to
remember. Even the minuter pleasures of settling a date, or
classifying a title-page, were enjoyments to his incessant pen.
Everything was acquisition. This never-ending business of
research appears to have absorbed his powers, and sometimes
to have dulled his conceptions. No one more aptly exercised
the tact of discovery; he knew where to feel in the dark: but
he was not of the race—that race indeed had not yet appeared
among us—who could melt into their Corinthian
brass the mingled treasures of Research, Imagination, and
Philosophy!

We may be curious to inquire where our literary antiquary
deposited the discoveries and curiosities which he was so incessantly
acquiring. They were dispersed, on many a fly-leaf,
in occasional memorandum-books; in ample marginal notes
on his authors—they were sometimes thrown into what he
calls his “parchment budgets,” or “Bags of Biography—of
Botany—of Obituary”—of “Books relative to London,” and
other titles and bags, which he was every day filling.347
Sometimes his collections seem to have been intended for a
series of volumes, for he refers to “My first Volume of Tables
of the eminent Persons celebrated by English Poets”—to
another of “Poetical Characteristics.” Among those manuscripts
which I have seen, I find one mentioned, apparently
of a wide circuit, under the reference of “My Biographical
Institutions. Part third; containing a Catalogue of all the
English Lives, with Historical and Critical Observations on
them.” But will our curious or our whimsical collectors of
the present day endure without impatience the loss of a
quarto manuscript, which bears this rich condiment for its
title—“Of London Libraries; with Anecdotes of Collectors
of Books; Remarks on Booksellers; and on the first Publishers
of Catalogues?” Oldys left ample annotations on
“Fuller’s Worthies,” and “Winstanley’s Lives of the Poets,”
and on “Langbaine’s Dramatic Poets.” The late Mr.
501
Boswell showed me a Fuller in the Malone collection, with
Steevens’s transcriptions of Oldys’s notes, which Malone purchased
for 43l. at Steevens’s sale; but where is the original
copy of Oldys? The “Winstanley,” I think, also reposes in
the same collection. The “Langbaine” is far-famed, and is
preserved in the British Museum, the gift of Dr. Birch; it has
been considered so precious, that several of our eminent writers
have cheerfully passed through the labour of a minute transcription
of its numberless notes. In the history of the fate
and fortune of books, that of Oldys’s Langbaine is too curious
to omit. Oldys may tell his own story, which I find in the
Museum copy, p. 336, and which copy appears to be a second
attempt; for of the first Langbaine we have this account:—

When I left London in 1724, to reside in Yorkshire, I left in the care of
the Rev. Mr. Burridge’s family, with whom I had several years lodged,
among many other books, goods, &c., a copy of this “Langbaine,” in
which I had wrote several notes and references to further knowledge of
these poets. When I returned to London, 1730, I understood my books
had been dispersed; and afterwards becoming acquainted with Mr. T.
Coxeter, I found that he had bought my “Langbaine” of a bookseller who
was a great collector of plays and poetical books: this must have been of
service to him, and he has kept it so carefully from my sight, that I never
could have the opportunity of transcribing into this I am now writing in
the notes I had collected in that.348

502

This first Langbaine, with additions by Coxeter, was
bought, at the sale of his books, by Theophilus Cibber: on the
strength of these notes he prefixed his name to the first collection
of the “Lives of our Poets,” which appeared in weekly
numbers, and now form five volumes, written chiefly by Shiels,
an amanuensis of Dr. Johnson. Shiels has been recently
castigated by Mr. Gifford.

These literary jobbers nowhere distinguished Coxeter’s and
Oldys’s curious matter from their own. Such was the fate of
the first copy of Langbaine, with Oldys’s notes; but the
second is more important. At an auction of some of Oldys’s
books and manuscripts, of which I have seen a printed catalogue,
Dr. Birch purchased this invaluable copy for three
shillings and sixpence.349 Such was the value attached to
these original researches concerning our poets, and of which,
to obtain only a transcript, very large sums have since been
cheerfully given. The Museum copy of Langbaine is in
Oldys’s handwriting, not interleaved, but overflowing with
notes, written in a very small hand about the margins, and
inserted between the lines; nor may the transcriber pass negligently
even its corners, otherwise he is here assured that he
will lose some useful date, or the hint of some curious reference.
The enthusiasm and diligence of Oldys, in undertaking
a repetition of his first lost labour, proved to be infinitely
greater than the sense of his unrequited labours. Such is the
history of the escapes, the changes, and the fate of a volume
which forms the groundwork of the most curious information
concerning our elder poets, and to which we must still frequently
refer.

In this variety of literary arrangements, which we must
consider as single works in a progressive state, or as portions
of one great work on our modern literary history, it may,
perhaps, be justly suspected that Oldys, in the delight of
perpetual acquisition, impeded the happier labour of unity of
design and completeness of purpose. He was not a Tiraboschi—nor
503
even a Niceron! He was sometimes chilled by
neglect, and by “vanity and vexation of spirit,” else we should
not now have to count over a barren list of manuscript
works; masses of literary history, of which the existence is
even doubtful.

In Kippis’s Biographia Britannica we find frequent references
to O. M., Oldys’s Manuscripts. Mr. John Taylor, the
son of the friend and executor of Oldys, has greatly obliged
me with all his recollections of this man of letters; whose
pursuits, however, were in no manner analogous to his, and
whom he could only have known in youth. By him I learn,
that on the death of Oldys, Dr. Kippis, editor of the Biographia
Britannica, looked over these manuscripts at Mr. Taylor’s
house. He had been directed to this discovery by the late
Bishop of Dromore, whose active zeal was very remarkable in
every enterprise to enlarge our literary history. Kippis was
one who, in some degree, might have estimated their literary
value; but, employed by commercial men, and negotiating
with persons who neither comprehended their nature, nor
affixed any value to them, the editor of the Biographia found
Oldys’s manuscripts an easy purchase for his employer, the
late Mr. Cadell; and the twenty guineas, perhaps, served to
bury their writer! Mr. Taylor says—“The manuscripts of
Oldys were not so many as might be expected from so indefatigable
a writer. They consisted chiefly of short extracts
from books, and minutes of dates, and were thought worth purchasing
by the doctor. I remember the manuscripts well;
though Oldys was not the author, but rather recorder.” Such
is the statement and the opinion of a writer whose effusions
are of a gayer sort. But the researches of Oldys must not
be estimated by this standard; with him a single line was
the result of many a day of research, and a leaf of scattered
hints would supply more original knowledge than some
octavos fashioned out by the hasty gilders and varnishers of
modern literature. These discoveries occupy small space to
the eye; but large works are composed out of them. This
very lot of Oldys’s manuscripts was, indeed, so considerable
in the judgment of Kippis, that he has described them as “a
large and useful body of biographical materials, left by Mr.
Oldys
.” Were these the “Biographical Institutes” Oldys
refers to among his manuscripts? “The late Mr. Malone,”
continues Mr. Taylor, “told me that he had seen all Oldys’s
manuscripts
; so I presume they are in the hands of Cadell
504
and Davies.” Have they met with the fate of sucked
oranges?—and how much of Malone may we owe to Oldys?

This information enabled me to trace the manuscripts of
Oldys to Dr. Kippis; but it cast me among the booksellers,
who do not value manuscripts which no one can print. I
discovered, by the late Mr. Davies, that the direction of that
hapless work in our literary history, with its whole treasure
of manuscripts, had been consigned by Mr. Cadell to the
late George Robinson, and that the successor of Dr. Kippis
had been the late Dr. George Gregory. Again I repeat, the
history of voluminous works is a melancholy office; every
one concerned with them no longer can be found! The
esteemed relict of Dr. Gregory, with a friendly promptitude,
gratified my anxious inquiries, and informed me, that “she
perfectly recollects a mass of papers, such as I described, being
returned, on the death of Dr. Gregory, to the house of Wilkie
and Robinson, in the early part of the year 1809.” I applied
to this house, who, after some time, referred me to Mr. John
Robinson, the representative of his late father, and with
whom all the papers of the former partnership were deposited.
But Mr. John Robinson has terminated my inquiries, by his
civility in promising to comply with them, and his pertinacity
in not doing so. He may have injured his own interest
in not trading with my curiosity.350 It was fortunate for the
nation that George Vertue’s mass of manuscripts escaped the
fate of Oldys’s; had the possessor proved as indolent, Horace
Walpole would not have been the writer of his most valuable
work, and we should have lost the “Anecdotes of Painting,”
of which Vertue had collected the materials.

Of a life consumed in such literary activity we should have
known more had the Diaries of Oldys escaped destruction.
“One habit of my father’s old friend, William Oldys,” says
Mr. Taylor, “was that of keeping a diary, and recording in
it every day all the events that occurred, and all his engagements,
and the employment of his time. I have seen
piles of these books, but know not what became of them.”
505
The existence of such diaries is confirmed by a sale catalogue
of Thomas Davies, the literary bookseller, who sold many of
the books and some manuscripts of Oldys, which appear to
have been dispersed in various libraries. I find Lot “3627,
Mr. Oldys’s Diary, containing several observations relating
to books, characters, &c.;” a single volume, which appears to
have separated from the “piles” which Mr. Taylor once witnessed.
The literary diary of Oldys could have exhibited
the mode of his pursuits, and the results of his discoveries.
One of these volumes I have fortunately discovered, and a
singularity in this writer’s feelings throws a new interest over
such diurnal records. Oldys was apt to give utterance with
his pen to his most secret emotions. Querulous or indignant,
his honest simplicity confided to the paper before him such
extemporaneous soliloquies, and I have found him hiding in
the very corners of his manuscripts his “secret sorrows.”

A few of these slight memorials of his feelings will exhibit
a sort of Silhouette likeness traced by his own hand, when at
times the pensive man seems to have contemplated his own
shadow. Oldys would throw down in verses, whose humility
or quaintness indicates their origin, or by some pithy adage,
or apt quotation, or recording anecdote, his self-advice, or his
self-regrets!

Oppressed by a sense of tasks so unprofitable to himself,
while his days were often passed in trouble and in prison, he
breathes a self-reproach in one of these profound reflections
of melancholy which so often startle the man of study, who
truly discovers that life is too limited to acquire real knowledge,
with the ambition of dispensing it to the world:—

I say, who too long in these cobwebs lurks,

Is always whetting tools, but never works.

In one of the corners of his note-books I find this curious
but sad reflection:—

Alas! this is but the apron of a fig-leaf—but the curtain of a cobweb.

Sometimes he seems to have anticipated the fate of that
obscure diligence which was pursuing discoveries reserved
for others to use:—

He heapeth up riches, and knoweth not who shall gather them.

Fond treasurer of these stores, behold thy fate

In Psalm the thirty-ninth, 6, 7, and 8.

506

Sometimes he checks the eager ardour of his pen, and reminds
himself of its repose, in Latin, Italian, and English.

————Non vi, sed sæpe cadendo.

Assai presto si fa quel che si fa bene.

Some respite best recovers what we need,

Discreetly baiting gives the journey speed.

There was a thoughtless kindness in honest Oldys; and
his simplicity of character, as I have observed, was practised
on by the artful or the ungenerous. We regret to find
the following entry concerning the famous collector, James
West:—

I gave above threescore letters of Dr. Davenant to his son, who was
envoy at Frankfort in 1703 to 1708, to Mr. James West,351 with one hundred
and fifty more, about Christmas, 1746: but the same fate they found
as grain that is sown in barren ground.

Such is the plaintive record by which Oldys relieved himself
of a groan! We may smile at the simplicity of the following
narrative, where poor Oldys received manuscripts in
lieu of money:—

Old Counsellor Fane, of Colchester, who, in formâ pauperis, deceived
me of a good sum of money which he owed me, and not long after set up
his chariot, gave me a parcel of manuscripts, and promised me others,
which he never gave me, nor anything else, besides a barrel of oysters, and
a manuscript copy of Randolph’s poems, an original, as he said, with many
additions, being devolved to him as the author’s relation.

There was no end to his aids and contributions to every
author or bookseller who applied to him; yet he had reason
to complain of both while they were using his invaluable
but not valued knowledge. Here is one of these diurnal
entries:—

I lent the tragical lives and deaths of the famous pirates, Ward and
Dansiker, 4to, London, 1612, by Robt. Daborn, alias Dabourne, to Mr.
T. Lediard, when he was writing his Naval History, and he never returned
it. See Howell’s Letters of them.

In another, when his friend T. Hayward was collecting,
for his “British Muse,” the most exquisite commonplaces of
our old English dramatists, a compilation which must not be
confounded with ordinary ones, Oldys not only assisted in the
507
labour, but drew up a curious introduction with a knowledge
and love of the subject which none but himself possessed.
But so little were these researches then understood, that we
find Oldys, in a moment of vexatious recollection, and in a
corner of one of the margins of his Langbaine, accidentally
preserving an extraordinary circumstance attending this
curious dissertation. Oldys having completed this elaborate
introduction, “the penurious publisher insisted on leaving out
one third part, which happened to be the best matter in it,
because he would have it contracted into one sheet!” Poor
Oldys never could forget the fate of this elaborate Dissertation
on all the collections of English poetry; I am confident
that I have seen some volume which was formerly
Oldys’s, and afterwards Thomas Warton’s, in the possession
of my intelligent friend Mr. Douce, in the fly-leaf of which
Oldys has expressed himself in these words:—“In my historical
and critical review of all the collections of this kind,
it would have made a sheet and a half or two sheets; but
they for sordid gain, and to save a little expense in print and
paper, got Mr. John Campbell to cross it and cramp it, and
play the devil with it, till they squeezed it into less compass
than a sheet
.” This is a loss which we may never recover.
The curious book-knowledge of this singular man of letters,
those stores of which he was the fond treasurer, as he says
with such tenderness for his pursuits, were always ready to
be cast into the forms of a dissertation or an introduction;
and when Morgan published his Collection of Rare Tracts,
the friendly hand of Oldys furnished “A Dissertation upon
Pamphlets, in a Letter to a Nobleman;” probably the Earl
of Oxford, a great literary curiosity; and in the Harleian
Collection he has given a Catalogue raisonné of six hundred.
When Mrs. Cooper attempted “The Muse’s Library,” the
first essay which influenced the national taste to return to
our deserted poets in our most poetical age, it was Oldys who
only could have enabled this lady to perform that task so
well.352 When Curll, the publisher, to help out one of his
hasty compilations, a “History of the Stage,” repaired, like
all the world, to Oldys, whose kindness could not resist the
508
importunity of this busy publisher, he gave him a life of
Nell Gwynn; while at the same moment Oldys could not
avoid noticing, in one of his usual entries, an intended work
on the stage, which we seem never to have had, “Dick
Leveridge’s History of the Stage and Actors in his own
Time
, for these forty or fifty years past, as he told me he had
composed, is likely to prove, whenever it shall appear, a more
perfect work.” I might proceed with many similar gratuitous
contributions with which he assisted his contemporaries.
Oldys should have been constituted the reader for
the nation. His Comptes Rendus of books and manuscripts
are still held precious; but his useful and curious talent had
sought the public patronage in vain! From one of his
“Diaries,” which has escaped destruction, I transcribe some
interesting passages ad verbum.

The reader is here presented with a minute picture of
those invisible occupations which pass in the study of a man
of letters. There are those who may be surprised, as well as
amused, in discovering how all the business, even to the very
disappointments and pleasures of active life, can be transferred
to the silent chamber of a recluse student; but there are
others who will not read without emotion the secret
thoughts of him who, loving literature with its purest passion,
scarcely repines at being defrauded of his just fame, and
leaves his stores for the after-age of his more gifted heirs.
Thus we open one of Oldys’s literary days:—

I was informed that day by Mr. Tho. Odell’s daughter, that her father,
who was Deputy-Inspector and Licenser of the Plays, died 24 May, 1749, at
his house in Chappel-street, Westminster, aged 58 years. He was writing
a history of the characters he had observed, and conferences he had had
with many eminent persons he knew in his time. He was a great observator
of everything curious in the conversations of his acquaintance, and
his own conversation was a living chronicle of the remarkable intrigues,
adventures, sayings, stories, writings, &c., of many of the quality, poets,
and other authors, players, booksellers, &c., who flourished especially in
the present century. He had been a popular man at elections, and sometime
master of the playhouse in Goodman’s Fields, but latterly was forced
to live reserved and retired by reason of his debts. He published two or
three dramatic pieces, one was the Patron, on the story of Lord Romney.

Q. of his da. to restore me Eustace Budgell’s papers, and to get a sight
of her father’s.

Have got the one, and seen the other.

July 31.—Was at Mrs. Odell’s; she returned me Mr. Budgell’s papers.
Saw some of her husband’s papers, mostly poems in favour of the ministry,
and against Mr. Pope. One of them, printed by the late Sir Robert Walpole’s
encouragement, who gave him ten guineas for writing and as much
509
for the expense of printing it; but through his advice it was never published,
because it might hurt his interest with Lord Chesterfield, and some
other noblemen who favoured Mr. Pope for his fine genius. The tract I
liked best of his writings was the history of his playhouse in Goodman’s
Fields. (Remember that which was published against that playhouse,
which I have entered in my London Catalogue. Letter to Sir Ric. Brocas,
Lord Mayor, &c., 8vo, 1730.)

Saw nothing of the history of his conversations with ingenious men; his
characters, tales, jests, and intrigues of them, of which no man was better
furnished with them. She thinks she has some papers of these, and promises
to look them out, and also to inquire after Mr. Griffin, of the Lord
Chamberlain’s office, that I may get a search made about Spenser.

So intent was Oldys on these literary researches that we
see, by the last words of this entry, how in hunting after
one sort of game, his undivided zeal kept his eye on another.
One of his favourite subjects was the realising of original discoveries
respecting Spenser and Shakspeare; of whom, perhaps,
to our shame, as it is to our vexation, it may be said
that two of our master-poets are those of whom we know
the least! Oldys once flattered himself that he should be
able to have given the world a Life of Shakspeare. Mr. John
Taylor informs me, that “Oldys had contracted to supply
ten years of the life of Shakspeare unknown to the biographers,
with one Walker, a bookseller in the Strand; and as Oldys
did not live to fulfil the engagement, my father was obliged
to return to Walker twenty guineas which he had advanced
on the work.” That interesting narrative is now hopeless
for us.
Yet, by the solemn contract into which Oldys had
entered, and from his strict integrity, it might induce one to
suspect that he had made positive discoveries which are now
irrecoverable.

We may observe the manner of his anxious inquiries about
Spenser:—

Ask Sir Peter Thompson if it were improper to try if Lord Effingham
Howard would procure the pedigrees in the Herald’s office, to be seen for
Edmund Spenser’s parentage or family? or how he was related to Sir John
Spenser of Althorpe, in Northamptonshire? to three of whose daughters,
who all married nobility, Spenser dedicates three of his poems.

Of Mr. Vertue, to examine Stowe’s memorandum-book. Look more
carefully for the year when Spenser’s monument was raised, or between
which years the entry stands—1623 and 1626.

Sir Clement Cottrell’s book about Spenser.

Captain Power, to know if he has heard from Capt. Spenser about my
letter of inquiries relating to Edward Spenser.

Of Whiston, to examine if my remarks on Spenser are complete as to
the press—Yes.

Remember, when I see Mr. W. Thompson, to inquire whether he has
510
printed in any of his works any other character of our old poets than
those of Spenser and Shakspeare;353 and to get the liberty of a visit at
Kentish Town, to see his Collection of Robert Greene’s Works, in about
four large volumes quarto. He commonly published a pamphlet every
term, as his acquaintance Tom Nash informs us.

Two or three other memorials may excite a smile at his
peculiar habits of study, and unceasing vigilance to draw
from original sources of information.

Dryden’s Dream, at Lord Exeter’s, at Burleigh, while he was translating
Virgil, as Signior Verrio, then painting there, related it to the
Yorkshire painter, of whom I had it, lies in the parchment book in
quarto
, designed for his life.

At a subsequent period Oldys inserts, “Now entered
therein.” Malone quotes this very memorandum, which he
discovered in Oldys’s Langbaine, to show Dryden had some
confidence in Oneirocriticism, and supposed that future events
were sometimes prognosticated by dreams. Malone adds,
“Where either the loose prophetic leaf or the parchment
book
now is, I know not.”354

Unquestionably we have incurred a great loss in Oldys’s
collections for Dryden’s Life, which are very extensive; such a
mass of literary history cannot have perished unless by accident;
and I suspect that many of Oldys’s manuscripts are
in the possession of individuals who are not acquainted with
his hand-writing, which may be easily verified.

To search the old papers in one of my large deal boxes for Dryden’s
letter of thanks to my father, for some communication relating to Plutarch,
while they and others were publishing a translation of Plutarch’s
Lives, in five volumes 8vo. 1683. It is copied in the yellow book for
Dryden’s Life
, in which there are about 150 transcriptions, in prose and
verse, relating to the life, character, and writings of Dryden.—Is England’s
Remembrancer extracted out of my obit. (obituary) into my remarks
on him in the poetical bag?

My extracts in the parchment budget about Denham’s seat and family
in Surrey.

My white vellum pocket-book, bordered with gold, for the extract from
“Groans of Great Britain” about Butler.

See my account of the great yews in Tankersley’s park, while Sir R.
Fanshaw was prisoner in the lodge there; especially Talbot’s yew, which
a man on horseback might turn about in, in my botanical budget.

511

This Donald Lupton I have mentioned in my catalogue of all the
books and pamphlets relative to London in folio, begun anno 1740, and in
which I have now, 1740, entered between 300 and 400 articles, besides
remarks, &c. Now, in June, 1748, between 400 and 500 articles. Now,
in October, 1750, six hundred and thirty-six.355

There remains to be told an anecdote which shows that
Pope greatly regarded our literary antiquary. “Oldys,”
says my friend, “was one of the librarians of the Earl of
Oxford, and he used to tell a story of the credit which he obtained
as a scholar, by setting Pope right in a Latin quotation
which he made at the earl’s table. He did not, however,
as I remember, boast of having been admitted as a
guest at the table, but as happening to be in the room.”
Why might not Oldys, however, have been seated, at least
below the salt? It would do no honour to either party to
suppose that Oldys stood among the menials. The truth is,
there appears to have existed a confidential intercourse
between Pope and Oldys; of this I shall give a remarkable
proof. In those fragments of Oldys, preserved as “additional
anecdotes of Shakspeare,” in Steevens’s and Malone’s
editions, Oldys mentions a story of Davenant,
which, he adds, “Mr. Pope told me at the Earl of
Oxford’s table!” And further relates a conversation which
passed between them. Nor is this all; for in Oldys’s
Langbaine he put down this memorandum in the article of
Shakspeare—“Remember what I observed to my Lord
Oxford for Mr. Pope’s use out of Cowley’s preface.” Malone
appears to have discovered this observation of Cowley’s,
which is curious enough, and very ungrateful to that
commentator’s ideas: it is “to prune and lop away the
old withered branches” in the new editions of Shakspeare
and other ancient poets! “Pope adopted,” says Malone,
512
“this very unwarrantable idea; Oldys was the person who
suggested to Pope the singular course he pursued in his
edition of Shakspeare.” Without touching on the felicity or
the danger of this new system of republishing Shakspeare,
one may say that if many passages were struck out, Shakspeare
would not be injured, for many of them were never
composed by that great bard! There not only existed a
literary intimacy between Oldys and Pope, but our poet
adopting his suggestions on so important an occasion, evinces
how highly he esteemed his judgment; and unquestionably
Pope had often been delighted by Oldys with the history of
his predecessors, and the curiosities of English poetry.

I have now introduced the reader to Oldys sitting amidst
his “poetical bags,” his “parchment biographical budgets,”
his “catalogues,” and his “diaries,” often venting a solitary
groan, or active in some fresh inquiry. Such is the Silhouette
of this prodigy of literary curiosity!

The very existence of Oldys’s manuscripts continues to be
of an ambiguous nature; referred to, quoted, and transcribed,
we can but seldom turn to the originals. These masses of
curious knowledge, dispersed or lost, have enriched an after-race,
who have often picked up the spoil and claimed the
victory, but it was Oldys who had fought the battle!

Oldys affords one more example how life is often closed
amidst discoveries and acquisitions. The literary antiquary,
when he has attempted to embody his multiplied inquiries,
and to finish his scattered designs, has found that the labor
absque labore
, “the labour void of labour,” as the inscription
on the library of Florence finely describes the researches
of literature, has dissolved his days in the voluptuousness of
his curiosity; and that too often, like the hunter in the heat
of the chase, while he disdained the prey which lay before him,
he was still stretching onwards to catch the fugitive!

Transvolat in medio posita, et fugientia captat.

At the close of every century, in this growing world of
books, may an Oldys be the reader for the nation! Should
he be endowed with a philosophical spirit, and combine
the genius of his own times with that of the preceding, he
will hold in his hand the chain of human thoughts, and,
like another Bayle, become the historian of the human mind!


338 His intention was to publish a general classified biography of all the
Italian authors.

339 He says in his advertisement, “It will be difficult to ascertain whether
he meant to give them to the public, or only to reserve them for his
own amusement and the entertainment of his friends.” Many of these
anecdotes are evidently mere loose scandal.

340 Grose narrates his early history thus:—“His parents dying when he
was very young, he soon squandered away his small patrimony, when he became,
at first an attendant in Lord Oxford’s library, and afterwards librarian;
at whose death he was obliged to write for the booksellers for a
subsistence.”

341 Mr. John Taylor, the son of Oldys’s intimate friend, has furnished
me with this interesting anecdote. “Oldys, as my father informed me,
was many years in quiet obscurity in the Fleet prison, but at last was
spirited up to make his situation known to the Duke of Norfolk of that
time, who received Oldys’s letter while he was at dinner with some friends.
The duke immediately communicated the contents to the company, observing
that he had long been anxious to know what had become of an old,
though an humble friend, and was happy by that letter to find that he
was alive. He then called for his gentleman (a kind of humble friend
whom noblemen used to retain under that name in those days), and desired
him to go immediately to the Fleet, to take money for the immediate
need of Oldys, to procure an account of his debts, and discharge them.
Oldys was soon after, either by the duke’s gift or interest, appointed Norroy
King of Arms; and I remember that his official regalia came into my
father’s hands at his death.”

In the “Life of Oldys,” by Mr. A. Chalmers, the date of this promotion
is not found. My accomplished friend, the Rev. J. Dallaway, has obligingly
examined the records of the college, by which it appears that Oldys
had been Norfolk herald extraordinary, but not belonging to the college,
was appointed per saltum Norroy King of Arms by patent, May 5th, 1755.

Grose says—“The patronage of the duke occasioned a suspicion of his
being a papist, though I think really without reason; this for a while retarded
his appointment: it was underhand propagated by the heralds, who
were vexed at having a stranger put in upon them.”

342 The beautiful simplicity of this Anacreontic has met the unusual fate
of entirely losing its character, by an additional and incongruous stanza in
the modern editions, by a gentleman who has put into practice the unallowable
liberty of altering the poetical and dramatic compositions of acknowledged
genius to his own notion of what he deems “morality;” but
in works of genius whatever is dull ceases to be moral. “The Fly” of
Oldys may stand by “The Fly” of Gray for melancholy tenderness of
thought; it consisted only of these two stanzas:

Busy, curious, thirsty fly!

Drink with me, and drink as I!

Freely welcome to my cup,

Couldst thou sip and sip it up:

Make the most of life you may;

Life is short and wears away!

Both alike are mine and thine,

Hastening quick to their decline!

Thine’s a summer, mine no more,

Though repeated to threescore!

Threescore summers when they’re gone,

Will appear as short as one!

343 This anecdote should be given in justice to both parties, and in Grose’s
words, who says:—“He was a man of great good-nature, honour, and integrity,
particularly in his character of an historian. Nothing, I firmly
believe, would ever have biassed him to insert any fact in his writings he
did not believe, or to suppress any he did. Of this delicacy he gave an
instance at a time when he was in great distress. After his publication
of the ‘Life of Sir Walter Raleigh,’ some booksellers thinking his name
would sell a piece they were publishing, offered him a considerable sum to
father it, which he rejected with the greatest indignation.”

344 We have been taught to enjoy the two ages of Genius and of Taste.
The literary public are deeply indebted to the editorial care, the taste,
and the enthusiasm of Mr. Singer, for exquisite reprints of some valuable
writers.

345 Gibbon once meditated a life of Rawleigh, and for that purpose began
some researches in that “memorable era of our English annals.” After
reading Oldys’s, he relinquished his design, from a conviction that “he
could add nothing new to the subject, except the uncertain merit of style
and sentiment.”

346 The British Museum is extremely deficient in our National Literature.
The gift of George the Third’s library has, however, probably supplied
many deficiencies. [The recent bequest of the Grenville collection, and the
constant search made of late years for these relics of early literature by the
officers of our great national library, has greatly altered the state of the
collection since the above was written s—Ed.]

347 Grose says—“His mode of composing was somewhat singular: he had
a number of small parchment bags, inscribed with the names of the persons
whose lives he intended to write; into these bags he put every circumstance
and anecdote he could collect, and from thence drew up his
history.”

348 At the Bodleian Library, I learnt by a letter with which I am favoured
by the Rev. Dr. Bliss, that there is an interleaved “Gildon’s Lives and
Characters of the Dramatic Poets,” with corrections, which once belonged
to Coxeter, who appears to have intended a new edition. Whether Coxeter
transcribed into his Gildon the notes of Oldys’s first “Langbaine,”
is worth inquiry. Coxeter’s conduct, though he had purchased Oldys’s
first “Langbaine,” was that of an ungenerous miser, who will quarrel with a
brother rather than share in any acquisition he can get into his own hands.
To Coxeter we also owe much; he suggested Dodsley’s Collection of Old
Plays, and the first tolerable edition of Massinger.

Oldys could not have been employed in Lord Oxford’s library, as Mr.
Chalmers conjectures, about 1726; for here he mentions that he was in Yorkshire
from 1724 to 1730. This period is a remarkable blank in Oldys’s
life. My learned friend, the Rev. Joseph Hunter, has supplied me with a
note in the copy of Fuller in the Malone collection preserved at the Bodleian.
Those years were passed apparently in the household of the first
Earl of Malton, who built Wentworth House. There all the collections of
the antiquary Gascoigne, with “seven great chests of manuscripts,” some
as ancient as the time of the Conquest, were condemned in one solemn
sacrifice to Vulcan; the ruthless earl being impenetrable to the prayers
and remonstrances of our votary to English History. Oldys left the earl
with little satisfaction, as appears by some severe strictures from his
gentle pen.

349 This copy was lent by Dr. Birch to the late Bishop of Dromore, who
with his own hand carefully transcribed the notes into an interleaved copy
of “Langbaine,” divided into four volumes, which, as I am informed, narrowly
escaped the flames, and was injured by the water, at a fire at Northumberland
House. His lordship, when he went to Ireland, left this copy with
Mr. Nichols, for the use of the projected editions of the Tatler, the Spectator,
and the Guardian, with notes and illustrations; of which I think the
Tatler only has appeared, and to which his lordship contributed some
valuable communications.

350 I know that not only this lot of Oldys’s manuscripts, but a great
quantity of original contributions of whole lives, intended for the “Biographia
Britannica,” must lie together, unless they have been destroyed as
waste paper. These biographical and literary curiosities were often supplied
by the families or friends of eminent persons. Some may, perhaps,
have been reclaimed by their owners. I am informed there was among
them an interesting collection of the correspondence of Locke; and I could
mention several lives which were prepared.

351 This collection, and probably the other letters, have come down to us,
no doubt, with the manuscripts of this collector, purchased for the British
Museum. The correspondence of Dr. Davenant, the political writer, with
his son, the envoy, turns on one perpetual topic, his son’s and his own advancement
in the state.

352 It is a stout octavo volume of 400 pages, containing a good selection of
specimens from the earliest era, concluding with Sam. Daniel, in the reign
of James I. Mrs. Elizabeth Cooper was the wife of an auctioneer, who
had been a chum of Oldys’s in the Fleet Prison, where he died a
debtor; and it was to aid his widow that Oldys edited this book.

353 William Thompson, the poet of “Sickness,” and other poems; a warm
lover of our elder bards, and no vulgar imitator of Spenser. He was the
revivor of Bishop Hall’s Satires, in 1753, by an edition which had been
more fortunate if conducted by his friend Oldys, for the text is unfaithful,
though the edition followed was one borrowed from Lord Oxford’s library,
probably by the aid of Oldys.

354 Malone’s Life of Dryden, p. 420.

355 This is one of Oldys’s Manuscripts; a thick folio of titles, which has
been made to do its duty, with small thanks from those who did not care
to praise the service which they derived from it. It passed from Dr.
Berkenhout to George Steevens, who lent it to Gough. It was sold for
five guineas. The useful work of ten years of attention given to it! The
antiquary Gough alludes to it with his usual discernment. “Among these
titles of books and pamphlets about London are many purely historical,
and many of too low a kind to rank under the head of topography and
history.” Thus the design of Oldys, in forming this elaborate collection,
is condemned by trying it by the limited object of the topographer’s view.
This catalogue remains a desideratum, were it printed entire as collected
by Oldys, not merely for the topography of the metropolis, but for its relation
to its manners, domestic annals, events, and persons connected with
its history.


 

513

INDEX.

Abelard, ranks among the heretics, i. 145;
book condemned as his written by another, ib.;
absolution granted to, 146;
wrote and sung finely, 147;
raises the school of the Paraclete, ib.

Abram-men, ii. 312, and note, ib.

Abridgers, objections to, and recommendations of, i. 397;
Bayle’s advice to, 398;
now slightly regarded, 399;
instructions to, quoted from the Book of Maccabees, ib.

Absence of mind, anecdotes of, i. 206.

Absolute monarchy, search for precedents to maintain, iii. 510, note.

Abstraction of mind, instances of, amongst great men, ii. 59-60;
sonnet on, by Metastasio, 61.

Academy, the French, some account of, i. 413-417;
visit of Christina Queen of Sweden to, 414;
of Literature, designed in the reign of Queen Anne, ii. 407;
abortive attempts to establish various, ib.;
disadvantages of, ib.;
arguments of the advocates for, ib.;
should be designed by individuals, 408;
French origin of, 408-410;
origin of the Royal Society, 410-412;
ridiculous titles of Italian, 479;
some account of the Arcadian, and its service to literature, 482;
derivation of its title, ib.;
of the Colombaria, 483;
indications of, in England, 484;
early rise of among the Italians, 485;
establishment of the “Academy,” 486;
suppressed, and its members persecuted, ib.;
of the “Oziosi,” 488;
suppression of many, at Florence and Sienna, ib.;
considerations of the reason of the Italian fantastical titles of, &c., 489.

Acajou and Zirphile, a whimsical fairy tale, ii. 308-311.

Accademia of Bologna originated with Lodovico Caracci, ii. 399.

Accident, instances of the pursuits of great men directed by, i. 85.

Acephali, iii. 193, and note, ib.

Aches, formerly a dissyllable; examples from Swift, Hudibras, and Shakespeare; John Kemble’s use of the word, i. 81, note.

Acrostics, i. 295-296.

Actors, tragic, i. 248;
who have died martyrs to their tragic characters, 249;
should be nursed in the laps of queens, 250;
anecdotes of, 250-251.

Addison, silent among strangers, i. 104.

Adriani, his continuation of Guicciardini’s History, iii. 180.

Advice, good, of a literary sinner, i. 350.

Agates, presenting representations of natural forms, i. 244.

Agobard, Archbishop of Lyons, i. 21, and note.

Agreda, Maria, wrote the Life of the Virgin Mary, i. 367.

Alberico, vision of, ii. 422.

Albertus Magnus, his opinion concerning books of magic, iii. 281;
his brazen man, 282;
his entertainment of the Earl of Holland, 290.

Alchymists, results of their operations, iii. 284;
their cautious secresy, 285;
discoveries by, ib.

Alchymy, anecdotes of professors of, i. 283-284;
Henry VI. endeavoured to recruit his coffers by, 284;
professors of, called multipliers, 285;
books of, pious frauds, ib.;
Elias Ashmole rather the historian of, than an adept in, 286;
opinions of modern chemists on, 287.

Alexandria, library of, i. 1;
Demetrius Phalereus, its industrious and skilful librarian, ib.;
original manuscripts of Æschylus, Sophocles,
514
and Euripides procured for, ib.:
destruction of, 47-57.

Ambassadors, anecdotes of frivolous points of etiquette insisted on by, ii. 195-206.

Amicable ceremonies in various nations, ii. 12.

Amilcar, the author of the Second Punic War, iii. 143.

Amphigouries, i. 298.

Amusement, periodical, during study, a standing rule among the Jesuits, i. 31;
various, practised by different celebrated men, 38-41.

Anagrams, i. 298, ii. 229;
are classed among the Hebrews with the cabalistic sciences, 230;
Platonic notions of, ib.;
specimens of Greek, ib.;
several examples of curious, 231-233;
amusing anecdotes concerning, 234.

Ancillon and his library, i. 10, and note.

Andreini, an actor and author of irregular Italian comedies, ii. 141;
a drama of his gave the first idea to Milton of his “Paradise Lost,” ib.

Anecdotes of European Manners, ii. 30-39;
of Abstraction of Mind, 59-62;
literary, their importance, 300;
Dr. Johnson’s defence of, 301;
the absurdity of many transmitted by biographers, ib.;
general remarks on, 303.

Anglesea, Earl of, his MSS. suppressed, ii. 447.

Animals, influence of music on, i. 272-4.

Annius of Viterbo published seventeen books of pretended antiquities, iii. 305;
and afterwards a commentary, ib.;
caused a literary war, 306.

Antediluvian researches, i. 301-303.

Anti, a favourite prefix to books of controversy, i. 318.

Antiquaries, Society of, inquiry into its origin and progress, ii. 413-415.

Antony, Marc, anecdote of, ii. 10.

Apparel, excess in, proclamation against, by Elizabeth, iii. 375.

Apples grafted on mulberry stocks, ii. 157, note.

Archestratus, a celebrated culinary philosopher, ii. 246.

Arguments, invented by a machine, ii. 419.

Ariosto, his merits disputed in Italy, i. 386;
public preference given to, by the Accademia della Crusca, 387;
his verses sung by the gondoliers, 388.

Aristocrat, a nick-name, iii. 83.

Aristotle, account of criticisms on, i. 25;
fate of his library, 53;
Arabic commentaries on, 61;
rage for, ib.;
his opinions on sneezing, 127;
letter of Philip of Macedon to, 142;
description of the person and manners of, ib.;
will of, 143;
studied under Plato, ib.;
parallel between him and Plato, by Rapin, ib.;
anecdote concerning him and Plato, 144;
raises a school, ib.;
attacked by Xenocrates, ib.;
his mode of pointing out a successor, 145;
writers against and for, 314;
bon-mot on his precepts, 407.

Armstrong, Archibald, jester to Charles I., ii. 236, note.

Arnauld, one of the most illustrious members of the Port Royal Society, i. 94;
anecdotes of, 96;
was still the great Arnauld at the age of eighty-two, 97.

Ashmole, Elias, his Theatrum Chemicum Britannicum, i. 286;
his Diary, ii. 209;
his superstition, ib., note.

Astræa, D’Urfé’s romance of the, i. 451;
sketch of, 452-454.

Astrologers, faith in, by celebrated characters, i. 278;
Lilly consulted by Charles I., ib.;
Nostrodamus, by Catherine de Medici, 279;
several have suffered death to verify their skill, ib.;
shifts and impostures of, 279-280.

Astrology, greatly flourished in the time of the Civil Wars, i. 280;
attacks on and defences of, 281-282.

Atellanæ Fabulæ, Atellan farces, ii. 131, and note, 132.

Atticus, employed to collect for Cicero, ii. 397;
traded in books and gladiators, 398.

Aubrey, John, extract from his correspondence, iii. 294;
his search after gold, ib.;
his idea of universal education, 296.

Audley, a lawyer and usurer, ii. 158;
his commencement of life, and means of rising in, 159;
anecdote of him and a draper, 161;
his maxims of political economy,
515
162;
his reply to a borrowing lord, ib.;
his manners and opinions, 168-170;
his death and general character, 170.

Autographs, indications of character, iii. 163;
of English sovereigns, 165-166.

Babington’s conspiracy, some account of its progress, and of the noble youths concerned in it, ii. 171;
trial and defences of the conspirators, 173;
their execution, 175-176.

Bacchus, ancient descriptions of, and modern translations of them, ii. 292.

Bacon, Lord, sketch of his life as a philosopher, iii. 320-326;
more valued abroad than at home, 327.

Baker, Sir Richard, author of the “Chronicle,” died in the Fleet, ii. 452;
his papers burnt, ib.

Bales, Peter, a celebrated caligrapher, i. 275; iii. 173-177.

Ballard, the Jesuit, concerned in Babington’s conspiracy, ii. 172;
expression of his on his trial, 173.

Baptista Porta, founded the Accademie of the Oziosi and Segreti, iii. 290;
considered himself a prognosticator, ib.;
his magical devices, ib.

Barbier, Louis, anecdote relating to, ii. 11;
his superstitious observances, ib., note.

Barnard, Dr., his “Life of Heylin,” iii. 217-221.

Barthius, Gaspar, a voluminous author, ii. 536;
an infant prodigy, ib.;
published a long list of unprinted works, 537;
its fate, ib.

Basnage, his Dictionary, iii. 233.

Bayle, publishes his Nouvelles de la République des Lettres, i. 14;
account of his death, 391;
his conduct to his friend, 392;
read much by his fingers, ib.;
amusements of, ib.;
anecdotes relating to, 393;
his “Critical Dictionary,” remarks on its character, ii. 382-388;
Gibbon’s remarks on, 385;
publication of, ib.;
his originality, how obtained, 386;
his errors, 388;
his personal traits, 389;
his characteristics, 388-396;
changes his religion twice, 390;
extract from his diary, ib.;
his methods of study, 391;
appointed to a professorship, ib.;
deprived of it, ib.;
laments his want of books, 392;
anecdotes of
the effects of his works, 394;
a model of a literary character, 395.

Beam in the eye of the Pharisee, literally represented in early art, i. 307, and note.

Beards, various fashions in, i. 220.

Beaussol, M. Peyraud de, his preface to his condemned tragedy, ii. 304-307.

Ben Jonson, masques by, iii. 12;
assisted Rawleigh in his history of the world, 131, and note.

Benevolences, iii. 218, 219.

Bentley, notice of his criticisms on Milton, i. 370-373.

Bethlehem Hospital, its original foundation, ii. 311, and note.

Betterton, anecdote of, i. 250.

Beza, Theodore, an imitator of Calvin in abuse, i. 310;
effect of his work against toleration, iii. 245.

Bible, the prohibition of, ii. 19;
various versions of, 20-23;
a family one, 22;
the Olivetan, iii. 155;
corrupt state of the English, formerly, 427;
printing of, an article of open trade, 428;
shameful practices in the printing of, 428-431, and note;
privilege of printing granted to one Bentley, 430;
Field’s Pearl Bible contained 6000 faults, 431;
division of, into chapter and verse, 432.

Bibliomane, iii. 343.

Bibliomania, i. 9.

Bibliognoste, iii. 343.

Bibliographe, iii. 343.

Bibliography, remarks on its importance, iii. 341.

Bibliophile, iii. 343.

Bibliotaphe, iii. 343.

Biographical parallels, iii. 425;
a book of, proposed by Hurd, ib.;
between Budæus and Erasmus, 426;
instances of several, 427.

Biography, painted, a, iii. 137-141;
remarks on, 414;
sentimental, distinguished from chronological, ib.;
of Dante, by Boccacio and Aretino, 415-419;
domestic, 420-423;
customary among the Romans, 424;
comparative, a series of, projected by Elizabeth Hamilton, ib.

Birch, Dr., his great services to history, iii. 383.

Birkenhead, Sir John, a newspaper writer and pamphleteer during the great rebellion, i. 159.

Black Cloaks, a political nickname for a party in Naples, iii. 82.

516

Blenheim, secret history of the building of, iii. 102-111;
drawn from MSS., 103, note.

Bonaventure de Perriers, specimen of his stories, i. 128.

Book of Sports, effect of, ii. 148.

Books, collections of, see Libraries;
collectors of, see Collectors;
reviews of, and criticisms on, see Literary Journals and Sketches of Criticism;
destruction of, see Title;
lost, i. 47-57;
prices of, in early times, 76;
treatise on the art of reading printed, 78;
curious advertisements of, 157;
titles of, 288;
various opinions as to the size of, 347;
difficulties encountered in publishing many books of merit, 375;
works of another description better remunerated, 377;
leaves of, origin of their name, ii. 23, note;
table-books, 26;
derivation of the name “book,” 28;
description of the form and condition of ancient, ib.;
censors and licensers of, 216;
catalogue of, condemned at the Council of Trent, ib.;
inquisitors of, ib.; see Index;
burning of, anecdote of its good effect in promoting their sale, 219;
mutilations caused by the censors in Camden’s works, Lord Herbert’s History of Henry VIII., and the Poems of Lord Brooke, 220;
anecdotes of purloiners of, iii. 316-319;
predilection of celebrated men to particular, iii. 340-343;
calculations as to their present number, 342;
different terms for amateurs of, 343;
which have been designed but not completed, 493, 494.

Booksellers, two ruined by one author, ii. 533.

Borrowers, destructive to collections of books, i. 12.

Botanic Garden, Darwin’s remarks on, i. 341.

Bourdaloue, i. 257.

Bourgeois, Père, one of the Chinese missionaries, account of his attempt at preaching in Chinese, i. 268.

Bouts Rimes, i. 296.

Brandt, Ship of Fools, i. 7.

Bridgewater, late Duke of, destroyed many family MSS., ii. 451.

Buckingham, Duke of, his familiarity and coarseness with James I., i. 463, note;
his conduct in Spain, ii. 4;
equally a favourite with
James I. and Charles I., 5;
Hume’s character of, ib. and 355;
anecdote of him and the Queen of France, 6;
his audacity and “English familiarity,” ib.;
anecdote of him and Prince Charles, 7;
his rise, 10;
his magnificent entertainment of Charles I. and the French ambassador, 327;
his character, 356-358, and notes;
his fears of being supplanted, 357, note;
contrast between him and Richelieu, 358;
secret history of his expedition to Spain with Prince Charles, 359;
prognostics of his death, 364;
portrait of, 366, note;
determined to succour Rochelle, 367;
his death, 371;
satires on, 369, 370;
possessed the esteem of Charles I., ib.;
his extravagance in dress, iii. 407;
intrigued with the Puritans, 443;
his intercourse with Dr. Preston, a Puritan, 444;
discovers Preston’s insincerity, and abandons the Puritans, 445;
his impeachment, 452;
his failure at the Isle of Rhé, 458;
offers to resign his offices, 469;
hatred of, by the parliament, 470-474.

Buffon, Vicq d’Azyr’s description of his study, iii. 208.

Buildings in the metropolis, opposition to, from the days of Elizabeth to those of Charles II., iii. 363;
statutes against, 364;
proclamations against, 365.

Burnet, his book against Varillas, i. 132, and note.

Burying grounds, iii. 231.

Butler, the author of “Hudibras,” vindicated, ii. 491-495.

Cadiz, expedition to, in the time of Charles I., ii. 366;
satirical lines on, 367.

Calamy, his “History of the Ejected Ministers,” iii. 240.

Calumny, political advantages of, iii. 81.

Calvin, less tolerant than Luther in controversy, i. 309.

Camus, his “Médecine de l’Esprit,” ii. 469.

Caracci, family of the, ii. 399;
Lodovico, character of, ib.;
the school of the, 401, note;
Agostino and Annibale, their opposite characters, 402;
the three opened a school in their own house, 403;
Agostino’s eminence there, ib.;
his sonnet, comprising the laws of painting,
517
404;
Domenichino, Albano, Guido, Guercino, their pupils, 405;
disputes between Annibale and Agostino, ib.;
their separation, 406.

Cardinal Richelieu, anecdotes of, and considerations on his character, i. 139-142.

Carleton, Sir Dudley, Vice-Chamberlain of Charles I., his speech to the Commons on the imprisonment of two of their members for their impeachment of Buckingham, iii. 455.

Cartoons of Raphael, now at Hampton Court, offered for sale, and bought by Cromwell, ii. 333;
nearly sold to France by Charles II., ib., note;
the gallery for their reception built by William III., ib.

Catherine de’ Medici, her belief in astrology, iii. 347;
employs Montluc to intrigue to secure the election of the Duke of Anjou to the crown of Poland, 349.

Catharinot, a voluminous writer, ii. 545;
his singular mode of publishing his unsaleable works, 546.

Cause and Pretext, distinction between, to be observed by historians, iii. 141;
anecdotal illustrations, 142-144.

Caxton, the printer, his earliest works, i. 75, note.

Cayet, Dr., his “Chronologie Novenaire,” ii. 7.

Censers used to sweeten houses in the reign of Elizabeth, ii. 38, note.

Censors of books, designed to counteract the press, ii. 216;
originated with the Inquisition, ib.;
appointed with the title of Inquisitors of Books, ib.;
disagreement among these Inquisitors, 217;
in Spain, 218;
their treatment of commentators on the “Lusiad,” ib.;
instances of the injury done to English literature by the appointment of, 220;
never recognised by English law, 221;
regularly established under Charles I., 223;
office of, maintained by the Puritans, ib.;
treatment of Milton by, ib.;
the office lay dormant under Cromwell, 224;
revived and continued under Charles II. and James II., ib.;
anecdotes relative to, 226-228.

Centos, i. 299.

Ceremonies, different, among various nations, ii. 12-15.

Cervantes, remark of i. 394;
taken prisoner at the battle of Lepanto, ib.

Chamillart, Minister of France, his rise, ii, 11.

Charades, i. 297.

Charles Martel, his combat with, and defeat of, the Mahometans, ii. 430.

Charles the Bald of France, his remarkable vision, ii. 423.

Charles the First, account of his expedition into Spain, ii. 1-4;
anecdote of him and Buckingham, 6;
history of his diamond seal, 326;
his love of the fine arts, 327;
the magnificence and taste of his court entertainments, 328;
anecdote of, 329;
catalogue of his effects, 331-334;
an artist and a poet, 334, 335, and note;
influence of his wife on, doubted, 336;
his dismissal of his wife’s French establishment, 345;
reply to the French ambassador’s remonstrances, 347;
his conduct on the death of Buckingham, 371;
secret history of him and his first Parliaments, iii. 448;
the latter a sullen bride, ib.;
his address to his first Parliament, and their ungracious conduct, 449;
they abandoned the king, 450;
raises money on Privy Seals, ib.;
on the failure of the expedition to Cadiz he called his second Parliament, 451;
communications between him and his Parliament, ib.;
his address to them, noticing the impeachment of Buckingham, 452;
his conduct on that occasion the beginning of his troubles, 453;
on the Commons’ further remonstrance against Buckingham, he dissolves his second Parliament, 457;
his distress for money, ib.;
his fresh distresses on the failure of the expedition to the Isle of Rhé, and his expedients to raise money, 458, 459;
their ill success, 460, 461;
reflections on his situation, 463;
rejects the proffered advice of the President of the Rosy-Cross, 464;
anonymous letter sent to the Commons, and by them forwarded to the king without perusing, 465;
secret measures used by the opposition, 466;
speech of the king to Parliament, 467;
his emotion on being informed that the Parliament had granted subsidies
518
468;
debates on the king’s message, 469;
Eliot’s speech thereon, 470;
Coke’s memorable speech, 473;
the king grants his assent to the Petition of Right, 475;
popular rejoicings, 476;
presentation of the Remonstrance, ib.;
the king’s conduct after the assassination of Buckingham, 477;
vow of the Parliament to maintain the Articles of Religion of the 13th Eliz., 478;
tumult in the House, and dissolution of the Parliament, 480.

Charles the Fifth, his edicts against the Reformed religion, iii. 242;
his conduct influenced by political, not religious motives, 243.

Charles the Ninth, account of the death of, ii. 7-9;
his apology for the massacre of St. Bartholomew, iii. 255-259;
his character, 260.

Cherries, introduction of, into Great Britain, ii. 156;
loss and reintroduction of, in the reign of Henry VIII., ib.

Chess, clergymen prohibited from playing, ii. 32;
Kempelen’s Mechanical Chess-player, iii. 284, note.

Chinese language, i. 267;
difficulties of, experienced by P. Bourgeois, 268.

Chocolate, brought from Mexico by the Spaniards, ii. 325;
treatise against the use of, ib.;
chocolate-houses in London, ib.

Christmas Prince at the Universities, ii. 268;
account of one at Oxford, 1607, ib., note.

Christodins, iii. 81.

Chronograms, i. 295.

Churchill abhorred the correction of his MSS., ii. 85.

Cicero a punster, i. 69;
a manufacturer of prefaces, 71;
a collector, ii. 396;
his projected library, ib.;
employs Atticus to procure books and statues, 397;
discovered the tomb of Archimedes, iii. 409.

Cities, Free, shook off the yoke of feudal tyranny, i. 184.

Clairon, Mademoiselle, anecdote of, i. 251.

Clarendon House, history of its erection, iii. 189-191;
popularly called Dunkirk House, or Tangier Hall, 189;
satire on the building of, 190;
existing remains of, 191, note.

Classical learning, ii. 332.

Clovis, his reasons for adopting Christianity, ii. 433, 434, and note.

Coaches, introduction of, into England, ii. 36;
use of, in France, ib.

Cockeram, H., his English Dictionary and its new words, iii. 24.

Cock-fighting in Ceylon, i. 188.

Coffee, introduction of, into Europe, ii, 320;
made fashionable at Paris by the Turkish ambassador, 321;
invectives and poetical satires against, 322-324;
advantages of its use, 325.

Coffee-houses, the first opened at Paris, ii. 321;
improvements in, ib.;
the first in England, 322;
shut up by proclamation, ib.; and iii. 379, note.

Coke, or Cook, Sir Edward, his most pleasing book, his Manual, or Vade Mecum, ii. 519;
his MSS. seized on his death, ib.;
yet to be recovered, ib., note;
his character, 520;
his matrimonial alliances, ib.;
his disgrace, 521;
disputes between him and his wife, Lady Hatton, concerning the marriage of his daughter, 523;
curious letter of advice to Lady Hatton, for her defence before the Council, 524;
his daughter married to Lord Villiers, and Coke reinstated, 529;
his daughter’s bad conduct, ib.;
his death, 530;
his vituperative style, ib.;
his conduct to Rawleigh, 531;
his abjectness in disgrace, 532;
pricked as sheriff, to exclude him from Parliament, iii. 446;
eludes the appointment by excepting to the oath, 448.

Coke, Mr. Clement, a violent opposition leader in the second Parliament of Charles I., iii. 498, 499.

Coleridge, method pursued by him in his remarkable political predictions, iii. 268.

Collections of books, see Libraries;
of engravings, see Engravings.

Collector of books, i. 1-8;
defence of himself, as one of the body, by Ancillon, 10;
Aristotle first saluted as a, 53.

Collectors, their propensity to plunder, iii. 316-319.

Collins, Anthony, a great lover of books, iii. 16;
a free-thinker, ib.;
the friend of Locke, 18;
fate of his MSS., 19-23.

519

Comedies, extemporal, ii. 130;
opinion of northern critics on, 131;
the amusement of Italy, ib.;
practised by the Romans, ib.;
Salvator Rosa’s prologue to one, 133;
opinions and descriptions of, by Riccoboni and Gherardi, 134, 135;
anecdote of the excellence of, 137;
when first introduced in England, 138.

Comfits universally used under Henry III. of France, i. 221.

Comines, notice of, i. 263.

Composition, various modes of literary, ii. 85;
correction in, necessary, ib.;
but by some authors impossible, ib.;
illustrative anecdotes, 86;
use of models in, 88;
various modes of, used by celebrated authors, 90-92;
passion for, exhibited by some authors, 533-546.

Conde, great Prince of, expert in physiognomy, i. 150.

Confreres de la Passion, i. 353.

Confusion of words by writers, iii. 65;
by the Nominalists and Realists, 66;
in modern philosophy, ib.;
between the Antinomians and their opposers, and the Jansenists and Jesuits, 68;
between Abelard and St. Bernard, ib;
other instances, 69;
in jurisprudence and politics, 70;
historical instances, 71-73;
arising from a change of meaning in the course of time, 74;
serious consequences of, 77;
among political economists, 78;
illustrative anecdote of Caramuel, a Spanish bishop, 79.

Constantine, motives of his acknowledgment of Christianity, ii. 433.

Controversial writings, acrimony infused into by scholars, i. 153, and 317.

Controversy, literary, that of the Nominalists and Realists, i. 312;
between Benedetto Aletino and Constantino Grimaldi, 314;
abuse lavished on each other by learned men in, 308-320;
challenges sent on occasion of, 317.

Cookery and cooks of the ancients, ii. 245;
Epic composed in praise of, 246;
illustrative translations from Athenæus,247-252;
the dexterity of the cooks, 253;
writers on, 254;
anecdotes, 255.

Corneille, Peter, died in poverty, i. 32;
deficient in conversation, 104;
sketch of his life, 428-432.

Corneille, Thomas, impromptu written under his portrait, i. 432.

Cornelius Agrippa, accused of magic, i. 27;
his dog supposed to be a demon, 28;
his belief in demons, iii. 282.

Cornhert, Theodore, a great advocate for toleration, iii. 253, and note.

Corpus Christi plays at Chester, i. 353;
at Kendal, iii. 442, and note.

Cosmetics, use of, by the ladies of the Elizabethan age, i. 227.

Cotton, Sir Robert, his manuscript collections, iii. 316;
his character of Charles I., 456, 457.

Country gentlemen, their former habits commended, ii. 214;
Lord Clarendon’s mention of his grandfather’s conduct as one of the body, ib.;
their conduct created a national character, ib.

Country residence, opinion of Justice Best upon, iii. 363;
James I. recommendation of, 364;
proclamations to compel a, ib.;
and proceedings in the Star Chamber against the disobedient, 365-368;
Ode upon, by Sir Richard Fanshaw, 369.

Court of Wards and Liveries, ii. 158, note.

Cranmer, Jansenist character of, i. 373.

Creation of the World, precise date of, i. 303.

Crebillon, his creditors attached the proceeds of his tragedy of Catiline, i. 405;
decree of Louis XV. thereupon, 406.

Critics may possess the art of judging without the power of execution, i. 407;
Abbé d’Aubignac and Chapelaine quoted as instances, ib.

Criticism, Periodical, see Literary Journals, i. 12-17;
sketches of amongst the ancients, 24-27;
effect of, upon authors, 409.

Cromwell, his great political error, ii. 435;
prediction of his future eminence, iii. 269;
reasons for his delay in naming a successor, 328, 329.

Cruikshank, George, curious error concerning, i. 321, note.

Cyre, the Abbé, an envoy of the Emperor’s in Poland, iii. 350;
seized and imprisoned, 360.

D’Aguesseau, the Chancellor, his
520
advice to his son on the study of history, iii. 179.

Dance of Death, iii. 211-215.

Dante, origin of his Inferno, disputes on, ii. 421;
the entire work Gothic, ib.;
Vision of Alberico supposed to be borrowed, 422;
and probably read by Dante, ib.;
his originality vindicated, 423;
the true origin of the Inferno, 427, and note.

Day-fatality, i. 279;
lucky and unlucky days, ib., note.

Death, anecdotes relating to the death of many distinguished persons, i. 417-421;
book containing the accounts of the deaths of remarkable persons, compiled by Montaigne, iii. 200;
reflections on death, ib.;
anecdotes of the death of some celebrated persons, 201, 202;
effect of the continual consideration of, 203;
Lady Gethin’s ideas on, 204;
conversations of Johnson and Boswell on, ib.;
singular preparations for, by Moncriff, 205;
opinions of the ancients on, 207;
personifications of, among the ancients, 208, and note;
Gothic representations of, 209.

Dedications, curious anecdotes concerning, i. 337-341;
price for the dedication of a play, 338;
one to himself, composed by a patron, ib.;
practice of Elkanah Settle with regard to, 339;
of the Polyglot Bible to Cromwell, ib.;
altered at the Restoration, ib.;
to Cardinal Richelieu, 340;
Dryden’s, ib.;
ingenious one by Sir Simon Degge, 341.

De Foe, his honour questioned as to the publication of Robinson Crusoe, ii. 274;
probably struck by Steele’s observations on Selkirk’s narration, 276;
wrote Robinson Crusoe in comparative solitude, ib.;
vindication of his character, ib.

De la Chambre, secret correspondence of, with Louis XIV. on physiognomy, i. 148.

Deliquents, a convenient revolutionary phrase, iii. 86.

Descares, persecuted for his opinions, i. 29;
silent in mixed company, 104;
his description of his life in Amsterdam, 113.

Descriptions, local, when prolonged tedious, iii. 1;
Boileau’s criticisms
on, 1, 2;
inefficiency of, instanced by a passage from Pliny, 2;
example of elegant, in a sonnet by Francesca de Castello, 3.

Descriptive Poems, general remarks on, i. 341;
race of, confined to one object, ib.;
titles of, and notices on several of these, 342, 343.

Des Maizeaux, a French refugee, iii. 13;
his Life of Bayle, 14;
notices of his literary life, 15-18;
Anthony Collins bequeaths his MSS. to, 19;
relinquishes them to Collins’s widow, 20;
correspondence concerning, 19-22.

Desmarets, his comedy of the “Visionnaires,” ii. 48.

De Serres, introduced the cultivation of the mulberry tree and silk-worm into France, ii. 152;
opposition to his schemes, ib.;
supported by Henry IV., ib.;
medal struck in honour of his memory, 153.

Destruction of books and MSS. by the monks, i. 18, 50;
account of, at Constantinople, by the Christians, suppressed, 47;
burning of Talmuds, 48;
of Irish and Mexican, ib.;
anecdotes regarding, 49;
of Korans, ib.;
of the classics, 50;
of Bohemian, ib.;
in England under Henry VIII., 51;
at Stationers’ Hall in 1599, 53;
of many of Lady Mary Wortley Montague’s letters, 54;
of Anglo-Saxon MSS., 55;
anecdotes concerning the, ib., note;
by fire and shipwreck, 56, 57.

D’Ewes, Sir Symonds, a sober antiquary, but a visionary, iii. 433;
extracts from his Diary, 434, 435.

Diary, of a Master of the Ceremonies, ii. 194-206;
Shaftesbury’s definition of a, ib.;
Colonel Harwood’s, 206;
kept by Titus, ib.;
Alfred’s, 207;
Prince Henry’s, ib.;
Edward VI.’s, ib.;
kept by James II., 208;
usually kept by heads of families, 209;
kept by Swift and Horace Walpole, ib.;
recommended by Sir Thomas Bodley to Sir Francis Bacon, ib.;
Coke’s, ib.;
Camden’s, 210;
of Sir Symonds D’Ewes, ib.;
Baxter’s, 211;
the thoughtful disposition giving rise to the keeping of a diary, partaken even by women, ib.;
Whitelocke’s, 212;
Laud’s, 213;
Lord Clarendon’s, 214;
practice of keeping one recommended, 215.

521

Diaries, Religious, iii. 435.

Dictionary of Trevoux, account of its origin and progress, iii. 229;
of Basnage, 230;
of Dr. Johnson, 233.

Digges, Sir Dudley, a violent opposition leader in Charles I.’s second parliament, iii. 451;
opened the impeachment of Buckingham, 452;
committed to the tower, 454.

Dilapidations of MSS.—See Manuscripts.

Dinner hour, variations of, in different times, ii. 34, 35.

Dinner parties, Roman limitation of the number of guests at, ii. 246.

Discoveries in literature and science, aptitude in, obtained by studious men, iii. 408;
illustrative anecdotes, 409-413.

Divinity, scholastic, i. 60, 61;
curious accounts and specimens of, 63-65.

Dodd’s Church History of England, iii. 239.

Dragons, origin of the old stories of, ii. 311.

Drama, anecdotes of the early, ii. 40-43;
Mexican, ib.;
account of a curious drama, entitled Technotamia, or the Marriage of the Arts, 43-46;
account of one written by a madman, 48.

Dramatic works made the vehicle of political feeling, ii. 277;
by the Catholics at the Reformation, ib.;
such conduct caused a proclamation by Edward VI. against English interludes, &c., ib.;
those on the side of the Reformation allowed, and specimens of one, 279-281;
proceedings against in the Star Chamber, ib.

Dramatic Annals.—See Dramatic Works.
Suppression of the drama during the civil wars of Charles I., ii. 281;
opposite conduct of actors at that time, and at the period of the French revolution, 282;
writers against the stage, 283;
custom of boys personating females, 284;
introduction of actresses, 285;
Histriomastix, ib.;
all theatres suppressed in 1642, ib.;
ordinance against theatres, 286;
plays enacted secretly during their suppression, ib.;
Cox’s “drolleries,” 287;
petitions against the drama, 289;
the player’s petition in favour of, ib.;
secretly acted at Holland House,
291;
the suppression of the drama caused the publication of many MS. plays, ib.

Dress, costliness of, in the reigns of Elizabeth, James I., and Charles I., iii. 405-408.

Drinking, hard, a borrowed custom among the English, ii. 293;
learnt by them in the Netherlands, ib.;
statutes against, ib., note;
terms of, 294, note, 295-298;
anecdotes of, 300.

Drunkards, their different characteristics, ii. 299;
“A Delicate Diet for,” ib., note;
toasts of, 300, and note.

Du Clos, origin of his fairy tale of Acajou and Zirphile, and account of his satirical preface to it, ii. 308-310.

Dutch literature, remarks and strictures on, i. 403-405;
satirical medals, iii. 156-160.

Echo verses, specimen of, ii. 236.

Eclectic School of Art founded by the Caracci, ii. 401, note.

Edward the Fourth, to what he owed his crown, i. 261.

Eglishaw, Dr., his political libels, ii. 357, note;
is murdered in Holland, ib.

Elizabeth, queen, i. 264;
her amours, 265;
wished to be thought beautiful by all the world, ib.;
her habits studious, but not of the gentlest kind, 266;
her writing, 267;
her education severely classical, ib.;
various anecdotes concerning, 264-267;
her able management of her parliaments, ii. 179-186;
her conduct regarding the succession, iii. 328;
her treatment of James I., 332;
her proclamation against excess in apparel, 375.

Eliot, Sir John, a violent opposition leader in Charles I.’s second Parliament, iii. 452;
his speech on the impeachment of Buckingham, 453;
committed to the Tower, 454;
violent against Buckingham in Parliament, 469-471;
his collection of satires against him, ib.;
a leader in the last Parliament of Charles I., 474-479.

Eloisa, solicited and obtained Abelard’s absolution, i. 146;
buried with Abelard, ib.;
a fine lady, 147;
Pope’s reprehensible lines found in original letters of, 148.

522

Enchanters, origin of the old stories of, ii. 31.

English Poetry, scarcely known in France in 1610, iii. 233;
ignorance of, displayed by Quadrio in his History of Poetry published in 1750, 236.

Engraving, early origin among the Egyptians, i. 43, note.

Engravings, first collection of, under Louis XIV., by Colbert, i. 7;
collecting of engraved portraits originated the work of Granger, 45.

Epitaph on Cardinal Richelieu, by his protégé, Benserade, i. 84;
by celebrated persons on themselves, 417;
on Philip I., 471;
on Butler, the author of Hudibras, ii. 548.

Errata, remarkable anecdotes concerning, i, 78-82.

Erroneous proper names, given in foreign authors, i. 327, and note.

Etiquette, Court, reflections on its rise and progress, ii. 194;
forms of, observed between the English ambassadors and Cardinal Richelieu, 195;
creation of a master of the ceremonies, 196;
absurd punctilios of, illustrated from the Diary of Sir John Finett, 196-204.

Evelyn, his mode of composition, ii. 88;
praise due to him for his Sylva, 152;
his design for arms of Royal Society, 411, and note.

Events which have not happened, ii. 428-438.

Excommunication, by the Popes, dreadful consequences of, ii. 84.

Fairfax Papers, curious discovery of, i. 24, note.

Fairfax, Sir Thomas, anecdotes of him and his family, ii. 461-474.

Fame, contemned, 66.

Familiar spirits, intercourse with, believed, i. 27, 28, 280.

Fanshaw, Sir Richard, his Ode on the king’s commanding the gentry to reside on their estates, iii. 369-371.

Farces, ancient, reprehensible, but their pleasantry and humour not contemptible, i. 358;
customary among the Romans after a serious piece, ii. 131.

Fashions.—See Literary Fashions.
Anecdotes of their origin, changes and extravagances, i. 216-230;
introduction of French, 227, 228;
chronicled by Stowe, 225;
French,
prevailed in the reign of Charles II., 228;
notice of modern, 229;
lines condemning the acts of, 230;
expensive in the reigns of Henry VII. and VIII., ii. 36.

Feast of Fools, ii. 31.

Feast of Asses, ii. 31.

Felton, John, the assassin of the Duke of Buckingham, his motives for the act, ii. 371;
his passage to London in triumph, 372;
anagram on his name, 373;
his remorse, ib.;
his character, 374;
his family, ib., and note;
propositions found in his trunk, 375;
history of the remarkable written paper found in his hat, ib., note;
answer to a threat of torture, 376;
poem addressed to, 378.

Female beauty and ornaments, opinions and practices of various nations concerning, i. 211.

Fenelon, Jansenist character of, i. 373;
his admiration of Homer, iii. 339.

Feudal customs and rights, the barbarous, the first attempts at organizing society, i. 183;
servitude of the land, 184;
maiden rights, ib.;
wardship, 185;
German lords privileged to rob on the highway, ib.;
anecdote of Geoffrey, Lord of Coventry, ib.;
anecdotes of the abuse of feudal rights and power, 186, 187.

Filbert, origin of the name, ii. 157, and note.

Filchers, literary, iii. 316-319.

Filicaja, a sonnet of, iii. 197,
translated, ib.

Finett, Sir John, master of the ceremonies to Charles I.—See Etiquette.

Fire, in primæval ages, a signal of respect, ii. 16;
worshipped as a divinity, ib.;
a symbol of majesty, ib.;
ancient observances regarding, ib.

Fire-works, not known to antiquity, ii. 15;
their epoch, 17;
originated with the Florentines and Siennese, ib.;
their use passes to Rome, ib.;
exhibition of at Paris, 18.

Flap-dragons, ii. 298.

Flea, collection of poems on, i. 304.

Floral gifts, withheld by the Capitouls of Toulouse from Maynard, a French poet, i. 437.

Flogging, a discussion on, occasioned
523
Roger Ascham to write his Schoolmaster, i. 87.

Flowers and Fruits, praise of the introducers of exotic, ii. 151;
Peirese and Evelyn, ib.;
Hartlib, 153;
enthusiasm evinced by the transplanters of, ib.;
notice of many introduced by particular persons, 154;
origin of, distinguished by their names, 155;
worthy pride of introducers of, 156, 157.

Forgeries and fictions, political and religious, iii. 144;
historical instances, 145-150;
literary, iii. 304-319.

Formosa, Psalmanazar’s pretended history of, i. 136, note.

Foscolo, Ugo, his opinion on the titles of Italian Academies, ii. 490.

Fourmont, the Oriental scholar, anecdote of, iii. 396.

Fox’s Acts and Monuments, iii. 239.

Friendships of literary men, interesting anecdotes of, ii. 55-59.

Franklin, Dr., experiments with lightning, ii. 413.

French Revolution a commentary on the English, iii. 489.

Frondeurs, organized by Cardinal de Retz, iii. 83.

Fuggers, a wealthy family of merchants, i. 6, and note.

Funeral honours paid to their kings by the Goths and Huns, i. 196.

Galileo, condemned to disavow his own opinions, i. 28;
his annotations on Tasso, ii. 444.

Gamesters, memoirs of celebrated, i. 190.

Gaming, a universal passion, i. 187;
treatises on, ib.;
among the nations of the East, 188, 189;
the ancients, ib.;
picture of a gambling-house in 1731, ib.

Gardens, mediæval, ii. 154, note;
gradual introduction of fruits and flowers, 151-157.

Gas, origin of the word, iii. 282.

Gayton, Edmund, his pleasant notes upon Don Quixote and other works, i. 139, note.

Gemara.—See Talmud.

Genius, inequalities of, i. 88;
men of, deficient in conversation, 103;
modern persecution of, 197.

Gerbier, Sir Balthazar, a confidential agent of the Duke of Buckingham, ii. 358;
notices of his Memoirs, 359-369;
his account of the preparations for the siege of Rochelle, 368.

Gestures significant, used by the ancients and by modern Neapolitans, ii. 119, note.

Gethin, Lady Grace, her statue in Westminster Abbey, ii. 270;
her papers collected and published, under the title of Reliquiæ Gethinianæ, 271;
character of the book, ib.;
Congreve’s laudatory lines on, ib.;
its authenticity doubted, 272;
her considerations on the choice of a husband, 273.

Ghosts, theory of, iii. 287, 288.

Giannone, his History of Naples, iii. 184;
threatened by the Inquisition, 185;
died in the citadel of Turin, ib.

Gibbon, his mode of study useful to students, ii. 89.

Gill, Alexander, committed by the Star Chamber, ii. 373.

Gloves, supposed to be mentioned in the 108th Psalm, i. 235;
account of, by Xenophon, ib.;
mentioned by several ancient writers, ib.;
use of, universal in the 9th century, 236;
regulations concerning, ib.;
employed on great and solemn occasions, such as investitures, ib.;
Abbots forbidden to use, ib.;
blessing of, 237;
deprivation of, a mark of degradation, ib.;
challenging by, ib.;
used for secret correspondence, ib., note;
use of, in carrying the hawk, 238;
formerly forbidden to judges, ib.;
singular anecdote concerning, ib.;
ancient, in the Denny family, 239.

Glove-money, i. 238.

Goff, Thomas, a tragic poet, specimens of his works, ii. 42.

Gondoliers of Venice, description of their chanting the verses of Tasso and Ariosto, i. 388.

Gough, the antiquary, anecdote of, iii. 319.

Gray, loss of his MSS., ii. 451.

Grotius, account of his life and studies, i. 129, 130.

Grub-street Journal, extract from, ii. 492;
its authors, ib., note.

Guelphs and Ghibellines, iii. 89.

Gueux, iii. 81.

Guibert, foretold the French Revolution, iii. 300.

Guicciardini, his history posthumous,
524
iii. 180;
first editions of his works castrated, ib.;
continuation of his history by Adriani, ib.

Guilt, trials and modes of proof of, in superstitious ages, i. 161-166.

Gulliver’s Travels, account of the first edition, i. 320, note.

Hair, early taste in the colour of, ii. 33, and note.

Halifax, Marquis of, his MS. memoirs suppressed, ii. 447.

Hall, Bishop, his belief in witches, iii. 293, and note.

Halley, anecdote of his perseverance and sagacity, iii. 411.

Hamilton, Elizabeth, her projected series of comparative biography, iii. 424.

Hans Carvel, origin of Prior’s story of, i. 111.

Hardi, a French tragic author, ii. 41.

Harlequin, his Italian origin, ii. 117;
turned into a magician by the English, ib.;
the character essentially Italian, 118;
treatises written on it, 121;
a Roman mime, ib. and note;
his classical origin, 123, note;
his degeneration, 125;
his renovation under the hand of Goldoni, ib.;
improved into a wit in France, ib.

Hartlibb, Samuel, a collector and publisher of manuscripts on horticulture and agriculture, ii. 153.

Harvey, his discovery of the circulation of the blood, iii. 412.

Hazlerigg, Sir Arthur, “an absurd bold man,” a violent leader of the Rump Parliament, iii. 487.

Heart of a lover, story of, i. 233, 234.

Heavy hours of literary men, i. 392.

Hell, Purgatory, and Heaven, topographical descriptions of, i. 202;
treatises on, 204, 205.

Hemon de la Fosse, a modern Polytheist, executed in 1503, i. 216.

Henrietta, queen of Charles I., her character, ii. 337;
anecdote illustrative of, ib.;
after the Restoration, 338;
various descriptions of her person, ib.;
her contract with the Pope, 339;
account of her journey to England on her marriage, 340;
her French establishment, 341;
anecdote of her confessor’s conduct, 342;
the dismissal of her French attendants, 345;
the amount of her supposed influence over her husband, 348.

Henry the Seventh, anecdote of, ii. 10.

Henry the Eighth, anecdote of, ii. 10;
his proclamation against reading the Bible in English, iii. 373, note.

Henry, prince, son of James I., anecdote of, iii. 186-194.

Henry, the English historian, loose and general in his references, ii. 418.

Heretics, a classification of, i. 350.

Hermippus Redivivus, a curious jeu-d’-esprit, i. 320.

Heylin, a popular writer, died in 1662, iii. 215;
his rival biographers, 216-221;
his History of the Puritans and Presbyterians, 239.

High Sheriff’s Oath, exceptions taken to, by Sir Edward Coke, iii. 446.

History, of events which have not happened, a good title for a curious book, ii. 428;
speculative history of the battle of Worcester, had it terminated differently, 429;
a history of this kind in Livy, ib.;
subjects for, 430-438.

History of New Words.—See Neology.
Of suppressed opinion, iii. 150-163;
of writing masters, 167-177.

Historians, remarks on the infidelities of, i. 191;
Italian, commended, iii. 177;
notices of the most celebrated, 180-186;
wrote for posterity, 182, 183;
fate of Giannone, who published in his life-time, 185;
observations on, 186.

Holyday, Barton, author of the comedy “The Marriage of the Arts,” ii. 43.

Home, the author of the tragedy of “Douglas,” persecuted for composing it, i. 197.

Homer, notice of his detractors, i. 24;
profound knowledge of history, geography, arts, sciences, and surgery ascribed to, 303.

Hudibras, attacks upon Butler, the author of, ii. 491;
various accounts of the original of the character, 492;
indecency avoided in, 493;
epitaph on the author of, ib.;
attacks on Butler’s character, 494;
and vindication of, 495.

Hugh of Lincoln, legend of, iii. 145, note.

Huguenot, origin of the term, iii. 82.

Hume, his carelessness in research, iii. 368.

525

Humphrey, Duke, origin of the phrase “dining with,” ii. 169, note.

Hurd, Bishop, his proposed book of parallels, iii. 425.

Hymns set to popular tunes, ii. 149, note.

Idleness punished among the ancients, i. 199, 200.

Ikon Basilike; its probable effects had it appeared a week sooner, ii. 435.

Iliad, in a nut-shell, i. 275.

Image-breakers, proclamation by Elizabeth against, iii. 375, 376.

Imitators, masterly, i. 258, 261.

Imitations, of Cicero, i. 67;
Le Brun’s religious Virgil and Ovid, ib.;
Sannazarius’s poem de Partu Virginis, 68;
Arruntius an ancient imitator of Sallust, ib.;
modern, ib.;
Arabian anecdote, 69.

Imitations and Similarities, Poetical, various and curious instances of, ii. 92-110.

Independents, their intolerance, iii. 85.

Index, of prohibited books, ii. 216;
Expurgatory, ib.;
Congregation of the, ib.;
reprinted by the heretics with annotations, 217;
effect of, in raising the sale of books, 219.

Indexes, Fuller’s observations on, i. 72.

Influence of a name, ii. 65-75.

Inghirami, and forged Etruscan antiques, iii. 307.

Inigo Jones, his excellent machinery for exhibiting masques, iii. 12, 13.

Ink, inferiority of modern, ii. 29;
various kinds anciently used, 30.

Inquisition, establishment of, at Toulouse, i. 166;
in Spain, 167;
first proceeding of, ib.;
taciturnity of the Spaniards attributed to, ib.;
anecdotes concerning, 168-170;
history of, by Orobio, 167.

Intemperance in study, i. 8.

Introducers of exotic flowers, fruits, &c., ii. 151, 157.

Ireland, W. H., his Shakesperian forgeries, i. 137, note.

Isabella-colour, origin of term, i. 217.

Italians, their national genius dramatic, ii. 118.

Italian Historians, iii. 177-186.

Italic letter, introduction of, i. 77;
formerly called the Aldine, 78.

Jacquerie, iii. 82.

James the First gave credit to physiognomy, i. 149;
injustice done to his character for wit, 156;
distinguished as Queen James, 462;
his ambassador’s speech, 463;
cleanliness of his court, ib.;
his effeminacy, ib.;
his general character, ib.;
his imbecility in his amusements, 464;
his pedantry, 465;
account of his death, 466;
results of the author’s further inquiry into the character of, 467;
his conduct regarding his son’s expedition into Spain, ii. 2;
his objections to Laud’s promotion, iii. 297;
his character vilified, 333;
his attention to the education of his children, ib.;
his conduct towards his wife, 334-337.

James the Second, kept a diary, ii. 214.

Jamet l’Aîné, proposes to edit a new edition of the Dictionary of Trevoux, iii. 232.

Jansenists, the Methodists of France, i. 373;
cause a Biographical Dictionary to be compiled, devoted to their cause, in opposition to that of L’Avocat, ib.;
specimens of this dictionary, 373, 374;
their curses never “lapsed legacies,” 375.

Jerusalem, Arabic chronicle of, only valuable from the time of Mahomet, i. 191;
several portions translated by Longuerue, ib.

Jesuits, a senate of, sent by Sigismund, King of Sweden, to represent him at Stockholm, destroyed by stratagem, i. 231-233.

Jesuit’s snuff poisoned, ii. 442, note.

Jews of York, history of their self-destruction, ii. 75-79.

Jocular Preachers, i. 251-258.

Jodelle, Etienne, the first author of French tragedy, ii. 40.

Johnson, Dr., his original Memorandum of Hints for the Life of Pope, ii. 380-382.

Jonson, Ben, Fuller’s character of, i. 380;
his arrogance, 381;
his Ode on the ill reception of his play of “The New Inn” quoted, 382;
Owen Feltham’s Ode in reply, 383;
Randolph’s Consolatory Ode to, 385;
his poem on translation, ii. 501;
employed on court masques, iii. 6-8, 12.

Joseph Vella, pretended to have recovered seventeen of the lost books of Livy, i. 135;
patronized by the
526
king of Naples, ib.;
discovered and imprisoned, 136.

Journals.—See Literary Journals.

Journalist, Public, indispensable acquirements of a, i. 16.

Judicial Combats, anecdotes of, i. 162, 163.

Kings, remark of St. Chrysostom on, i. 173;
willing to be aided, but not surpassed, 174;
anecdotes of, ib.;
observations of the Duke of Alva and of Dr. Johnson on, 176;
divine honours bestowed on, 179;
dethroned, 181;
anecdotes of, and their families, in misfortune, 181, 182;
descendants of, found among the dregs of the populace in conquered countries, 183;
funeral honours paid to, by the Goths and Huns, 196.

Kirk, Colonel, original of the horrid tale of, related by Hume, iii. 148.

Kissing hands, customary among the ancients as an act of adoration, ii. 81;
used by the primeval bishops, ib.;
declined with Paganism, ib.;
prevailed at Rome, 82;
an essential duty under the emperors, ib.;
practised in every known country, ib.

Knox, John, his Machiavelian politics, iii. 242;
his opinions on toleration, 251;
his predictions, 277, 278.

Lambe, Dr., a magician, murdered in the streets of London, ii. 364;
fine and assessment on City companies in consequence, ib., note.

La Mothe Le Vayer, a great quoter, ii. 417.

Lamps, Perpetual, i. 243;
possibility of, ib.;
Rosicrucians, ib.

La Rue, i. 257.

Latimer, Bishop, curious sermons by, i. 256, and note;
his youthful history, ii. 39, note.

Latour du Chatel, a neglected contributor to the Dictionary of Trevoux, procures the mediation of the French government, iii. 231.

Lauder, William, pretended discovery of plagiarisms of Milton, i. 137, and note.

Laureats, sketch of the history of, i. 454;
ancient, ib.;
Petrarch the first modern, ib.;
degrees granted to, ib.;
formula employed in granting the degree of, 455;
their honours disgraced in Italy, ib.;
Querno crowned in a joke, ib.;
honours lavished on, by Maximilian I., 456;
honours still conferred on, in Germany, ib.;
unknown among the French, ib.;
appointment of, in Spain, ib.;
in England never solemnly crowned, 457;
salary of, in England, ib.

Lazzaroni, iii. 82.

Lazzi, dramatic side-play, ii. 128.

League, the, its pretext and its cause, iii. 142, 143.

Learned men, persecution of, i. 27;
poverty of, 29;
imprisonment of, 35;
amusements of, 38.

Le Clerc, antagonist of Bayle, and author of three Bibliothèques, the Universelle et Historique, Choisie, and Ancienne et Moderne, i. 15.

Le Fevre, Nicholas, edition of his works by Lenglet du Fresnoy, iii. 249, and note.

Legends, origin of, i. 89;
Golden, 90;
of the Seven Sleepers, 91;
account of several, 92, 93;
Golden, abounds in religious indecencies, 366;
of St. Mary the Egyptian, ib.

Leibnetz, his admiration of Barclay’s Argenis, iii. 339;
anecdote of, iii. 455.

Lenglet du Fresnoy, his “Méthode pour étudier l’Histoire,” iii. 221;
his peculiar character, ib.;
history of his Méthode, 222, 224, and note, ib.;
his literary history, 224;
a believer in alchymy, 225;
his political adventures, 227.

Le Kain, anecdote of, i. 251.

Leo the Tenth, motive of his projected alliance against the Turks, iii. 142.

L’Estrange, Sir Roger, a strong party writer for Charles II., i. 159;
his Æsop’s Fables, 160.

Lettres de Cachet, invented by Father Joseph, confessor to Richelieu, iii. 196.

Libel, singular means used to discover the author of a, ii. 314.

Libels on the Duke of Buckingham, ii. 365-370.

Liberty of the Press, restrictions on, ii. 216-227;
its freedom did not commence till 1694, 227;
reflections on, 228.—See Censors.

Libraries, i. 1;
celebrated Egyptian and Roman, 1-3;
public, in Italy and England, 3, 4;
in France and Germany, 6, 7;
use of lights in, 7;
527
that of the Palatine Apollo destroyed by Pope Gregory VIII., 50;
in Bohemia, destroyed by the Jesuits, ib.;
destruction of, under Henry VIII. ib.;
astronomical, in the ark of Noah, 303;
Irish, before the Flood, ib.;
Adams’s, ib.;
modern opinion on their utility, iii. 345.

Licensers of the Press.—See Censors.

Lights, in public libraries, ordered in France by Charles V., i. 6;
objection to, 7.

Lilly, the astrologer, notices of, i. 280-283;
his great work, 282;
an exquisite rogue, ib.

Lipogrammatic works, i. 293.

Lipsius, Justus, his opinions on toleration, iii. 253.

Literary Blunders, a pair of lexicographical, i. 305;
instances of curious, 320-327.

Literary Composition, ii. 85-92.

Literary Controversy, specimens of Luther’s mode of managing, i. 308;
Calvin’s conduct of, 309;
Beza imitates Calvin’s style in, 310;
opinion of Bishop Bedell on, ib.;
conduct of the fathers in, ib.;
grossness used in, 311;
of the Nominalists and Realists, 312.

Literary Fashions, ii. 113;
applause given to a work supposed to be written by a celebrated man, ib.;
notices of various, ib.;
love all the fashion, 114;
Spenser’s Faerie Queen became one, ib.;
the translation of Greek tragedies, a, ib.;
of the seventeenth century, 115;
of the time of Charles I., ib.;
of Charles II., and of more modern times, ib.

Literary Follies, instances of various in the fantastical composition of verses, i. 293-307;
strange researches made in antediluvian times to be classed with, 301-303;
anecdote of a malicious one, ib.;
various anecdotes concerning, 301-307.

Literary Forgeries, by Dr. Berkenhout, a letter from Peele to Marlow, i. 380;
by George Steevens, iii. 297;
history of one, 299, 300;
by Horace Walpole, 302;
anecdote of Steevens and Gough, 303, 304, and notes;
by De Grassis, ib.;
by Annius of Viterbo, 305, and mischievous consequences of, ib.;
Sanchoniathon, 306;
of Etruscan antiquities, ib.;
the false Decretals of Isidore, 308;
in the prayer-book of Columbus, ib.;
in the Virgil of Petrarch, ib.;
by the Duke de la Vallière, 309;
by Lauder, 310;
by Psalmanazar, 311.

Literary Friendships, ii. 55-58.

Literary Impositions, curious anecdotes of, i. 260, 261.

Literary Impostures, i. 132;
by Varillas, the French historian, ib.;
supposed by Gemelli Carreri, but afterwards discovered to be fact, ib.;
Du Halde’s account of China compiled, 133;
Damberger’s Travels, ib.;
titles of works announced by the historiographer Paschal, his works at his death amounting to six pages, ib.;
by Gregorio Leti, ib.;
forgeries of Testaments Politiques, ib.;
pretended translations, 134;
Travels of Rabbi Benjamin, ib.;
by Annius Viterbo, ib.;
by Joseph Vella, who pretended to have recovered seventeen of the lost books of Livy, 135;
by Medina Condé, 136;
by George Psalmanazar, ib.;
Lauder’s, 137;
Ireland’s, ib.;
by a learned Hindu, ib.;
anecdotes concerning, 138.

Literary Journals, i. 12;
originated with the Journal de Sçavans, by Denis de Sallo, counsellor in the Parliament of Paris, 13;
Nouvelles de la République des Lettres, published by Bayle in 1684—continued by Bernard, and afterwards by Basnage in his Histoire des Ouvrages de Sçavans, 15;
Le Clerc’s Bibliothèques Universelle et Historique, Choisie, and Ancienne et Moderne, ib.;
Apostolo Zeno’s Giornale de Litterati d’Italia, ib.;
Bibliothèque Germanique, 16;
Bibliothèque Britannique, ib.;
Journal Britannique by Dr. Maty, ib.;
Review conducted by Maty, jun., 16;
Mémoire des Trévoux, ib.;
Journal Littéraire, ib.;
Memoirs of Literature and Present State of the Republic of Letters, the best early English, ib.;
monthly, ib.

Lollards, oath against them enforced upon sheriffs until reign of Charles I., iii. 447;
repealed by the political feeling of Coke, ib.

Longolius, or Longueil, composed a biographical parallel between Budæus and Erasmus, iii. 425.

528

Lorenzo de’ Medici, effect of his death, ii. 436.

Louis the Eighth, singular anecdote of the cause of his death, ii. 32.

Louis the Eleventh, anecdote of, ii. 10, 11.

Louis the Twelfth, cause of his death, ii. 34.

Louis the Fourteenth, chose his courtiers by the rules of physiognomy, i. 148;
some remarks on his real character, ii, 449;
passages suppressed in his instruction to the Dauphin, 450.

Louis L’Abé, the Aspasia of Lyons, i. 362;
wrote the morality of “Love and Folly,” ib.

Loups-garoux, iii. 293.

Lucullus, description of the library of, i. 3.

Luke, Sir Samuel, the true prototype of Hudibras, ii. 491, and note.

Lunsford, Colonel, imputed a cannibal, iii. 149, note.

Luther, Martin, remarks on, and extracts from, his controversial writings, i. 308, 309;
caricatures on, 309, note;
Jansenist character of, 374;
anecdote of, from Guicciardini, ii. 479, 480;
his political conduct, iii. 144.

Luynes, Duc de, his origin, ii. 11.

Luxury, in dress, an old dramatist’s opinion on, iii. 400;
doctrines of political economy concerning, 401;
excessive amongst our ancestors, ib.;
the Pas de Sandricourt, 402-405;
ruinous in the reigns of Elizabeth, James I., and Charles I., 405.

Mabbe, James, translator of “Guzman” and “Celestina,” Spanish plays, ii. 501;
Ben Jonson’s verses in praise of, ib.

Machiavel discovered the secret of comparative history, iii. 179.

Mackenzie, Sir George, notice of his Treatise on Solitude, ii. 50.

Mad-song, specimen of an ancient, ii. 315.

Magic, instances of many learned men accused of, i. 27-29;
Solomon accounted an adept in, 122.

Magius, Charles, a noble Venetian, iii. 136;
his travels and adventures contained in a volume of paintings, ib.;
detailed description of, 137-141.

Magliabechi, Anthony, celebrated
for his great knowledge of books, i. 394;
description of him and his mode of life, 394-397.

Maii, the discoverer of Cicero’s treatise de Republica, i. 18, and note.

Maillard, Oliver, a famous cordelier and preacher, i. 252.

Maine, Duc de, instituted the Journal de Trévoux, iii. 230;
and the Dictionary of Trévoux, ib.

Maintenon, Madame de, marries Scarron, i. 424;
corrects his style, ib.

Malherbe, his love of Horace, iii. 340.

Malignants, iii. 86.

Man of one book, iii. 337-340.

Mandrake, i. 246.

Manners, anecdotes of European, ii. 30-39;
domestic, among the English, 42-44.

Manuscripts, more valued by the Romans than vases of gold, i. 2;
two thousand collected by Trithemius, abbot of Spanheim, who died 1516, 7;
recovery of, 17-24;
of the classics, disregarded and mutilated by the monks, 18;
researches for, at the restoration of letters, 19;
great numbers imported from Asia, 20;
of Quintilian discovered by Poggio under a heap of rubbish, ib.;
of Tacitus found in a Westphalian monastery, ib.;
of Justinian’s code found in a city of Calabria, ib.;
loss of, ib.;
unfair use made of by learned men, 22;
anecdotes concerning, 22-25;
of Galileo, partly destroyed by his wife’s confessor, 28;
ancient, frequently adorned with portraits of the authors, 42;
destruction of, at the Reformation, 51;
of Lord Mansfield destroyed in the riots of 1780, and of Dr. Priestley by the mob at Birmingham, 53;
loss of many of Lady Mary Wortley Montagu’s letters, 54;
loss of letters addressed to Peiresc, ib.;
of Leonardo da Vinci, ib.;
anecdotes of manuscripts of several celebrated works, 375-377;
description of the ancient adornments of, ii. 28;
of Pope’s versions of the Iliad and Odyssey, 110;
of Sir Matthew Hale, bequeathed to Lincoln’s Inn, to avoid their mutilation by the licensers of the press, 220;
slaves employed to copy, 398;
of the
529
Vision of Alberico, preserved in the king’s library at Paris, 422:
of Galileo’s annotations on Tasso, 444;
destruction of Hugh Broughton’s, by Speed, 445;
destruction of Leland’s, by Polydore Vergil, ib.;
dilapidation of the Harleian, 446;
suppression of one relating to Sixtus IV. by Fabroni, ib.;
of the Marquis of Halifax suppressed, 447;
Earl of Pulteney’s and Earl of Anglesea’s MS. Memoirs suppressed, ib.;
anecdotes of the suppression of various, 448-452;
mutilators of, 448;
of Oldys’s, iii. 493.

Marana, John Paul, author of the Turkish Spy, i. 377-379.

Marbles, presenting representations of natural forms, i. 244-247.

Mare Clausum, written by Selden in answer to the Mare Liberum of Grotius, ii. 80;
copies preserved in the chest of the Exchequer and in the Court of Admiralty, ib.

Marionettes, improved by the English, iii. 238.

Marlborough, the great Duke of (See Blenheim), account of his wealth, iii. 108.

Marolles, Abbé de, a most egregious scribbler, i. 350;
wrote his own memoirs, 351;
good advice in the postscript to the epistle dedicatory of that work, ib.;
his memoirs, ii. 538;
anecdote of him and De L’Etang, a critic, 539;
notices of his voluminous works, ib.;
his magnificent collection of prints, 541.

Marot, Clement, his character, ii. 474;
his translation of the Psalms, ib.;
sung to the airs of popular ballads, 476;
his Psalms the fashion, 477;
edition published by Theodore Beza, set to music, ib.;
his Psalms declared Lutheran, and himself forced to fly to Geneva, ib.

Mar-Prelate, the book suppressed, ii. 453.

Masks, worn by Italian actors, ii. 124.

Massinger a student of the Italian drama, ii. 138.

Masques, notices of magnificent, in the time of Charles I., ii. 327;
the farewell masque of the Duke of Buckingham, 369;
mistaken notions of commentators regarding,
iii. 5;
their real nature, 7, 8, 9;
description of the masque of Night and the Hours, 10;
their ultimate ruin, by their splendour, at the court of Louis XIV., 13, note.

Massillon, i. 250.

Master of the Ceremonies, created by James the First, ii. 196.

Masterly Imitators, i. 258-261.

Matrimony, its suitableness to learned men considered, i. 332-334;
opinions of Sir Thomas Browne upon, 335;
not borne out by his practice, ib.

Maximilian the First, founds a poetical college at Vienna, i. 456.

Meals, hours of, ii. 315.

Medal, struck by the Catholics to commemorate the massacre of the Huguenots, iii. 249.

Medals, satiric, used as money in the Saturnalia, iii. 151;
modern applications of, 158-160.

Medicine and Morals, considerations on their connection, ii. 464-469;
connection of the mind with the body, 470.

Medina Conde, forges deeds and inscriptions to benefit the Church, i. 136;
sold a bracelet to the Morocco ambassador, as part of the treasure of the last Moorish king, yet in fact fabricated by himself, ib.

Memoirs, remarks on their interest as compared with history, i. 462.

Mendelssohn, anecdote of, i. 392.

Mendicity, punished among the Jews and nations of antiquity, i. 199, 200;
first made a trade of by liberated Christian slaves, 201;
punishment of in China, 202.

Menot, Michael, a celebrated preacher, specimen of his sermons, i. 256.

Mental Disorders, singular mode of cure of, ii. 466;
remarkable anecdotes of, 468-470.

Metempsychosis, doctrines of, advocated in the present age, i. 192;
notion long extant in Greece before the time of Pythagoras, ib.;
taught by the Egyptians, ib.;
entertained by many Eastern nations and by the Druids, ib.;
Welsh system of, explained by Sharon Turner, 193;
believed in Mexico, 194;
Plutarch’s description of, ib.

Michael Angelo, anecdote of, i. 258.

530

Mignard, a celebrated painter, curious anecdote concerning, i. 258, 259.

Milton, his controversy with Salmasius and Morus conducted with mutual revilings, i. 152, 153;
absurdly criticised by Bentley, 370-373;
indebted to Andreini for the first idea of Paradise Lost, ii. 141;
his works suffered at the hands of both Royalist and Republican licensers, 223;
his Areopagitica, 225;
a passage in his History of England suppressed, but preserved in a pamphlet, 448;
his Comus escaped the destruction of the Bridgewater papers, 451;
the story of him and the Italian lady, probably an invention of George Steevens, iii. 299;
copied from a French story purporting to be of the 15th century, 300.

Milliners’bills, ancient and modern, ii. 39.

Mimes, Arch-mime followed the body of Vespasian at his funeral, iii. 120.

Mimi, an impudent race of buffoons, ii. 120;
harlequin, a Roman mime, 121, and note.

Ministers, origin of the term as applied to the pastors of Christian churches, i. 128;
palaces built by, notices of several, iii. 186-192;
Sir Robert Walpole’s remarks on the imprudence of their erecting such, 193;
yet builds one himself, ib.

Minstrels, ancient and modern, pickpockets, ii. 146, note.

Mishna, see Talmud.

Missals, gross adornments of, i. 366.

Modern stories and plots, many derived from the East, i. 111, 112.

Modes of salutation in various nations, ii. 12.

Monk, General, anecdote of him and his wife, i. 468;
his conduct towards Charles II. at his landing, iii. 389.

Montagu, Lady Mary Wortley, suppression of her MSS., ii. 450.

Montfleury, a French actor, death of, i. 248.

Montluc, Bishop of Valence, his negotiations for the election of the Duke of Anjou as King of Poland, iii. 349-362.

Moraliities, see Mysteries and Moralities.

Morality of “Every Man,” referred by Percy to the class of tragedy, ii. 278.

More, Doctor, his extravagant Platonic opinions, i. 216.

Morus, controversy of Salmasius with Milton, continued by, with mutual abuse, i. 153.

Music, use of, in discovering indispositions by the voice, i. 151;
influence of, in the cure of diseases, 269-271;
effect of, on animals, 272-274.

Mutilations commonly practised in the middle ages, ii. 311.

Mysteries, Ancient, bibliographical note of such as are printed, i. 352, note;
one still performed in Bavaria, i. 360, note.

Mysteries and Moralities introduced by pilgrims, i. 352;
subsequently distinguished characters actors in, 353;
performed in open plains, ib.;
indulgence granted to frequenters of, ib.;
at Chester, ib.;
singular anecdotes concerning a mystery, 354;
specimens from French mysteries, 355;
observations of Bayle and Warton on, 357;
distinguished from each other, ib.;
specimen of a morality, 358;
moralities allegorical dramas, ib.;
passion of René d’Anjou for, 360;
triple stage used for representation of, 361;
anecdote relating to an English mystery, ib.;
morality of “Love and Folly,” 362;
at Kendal, Yorkshire, iii. 442;
usually performed in the festival of Corpus Christi, ib., note.

Names, anecdotes relating to, and to their effect on mankind, ii. 65-75;
orthography of proper, ii. 237-239;
names of our streets, 239-243.

Names, significance of Roman, ii. 75, note.

Nardi, his history of Florence, iii. 181.

Natural Productions resembling artificial compositions, i. 244-246.

Neal, his account of the Nonconformists, iii. 240.

Needham, Marchmont, the great patriarch of newspaper writers, i. 158;
short account of, ib.

Neology, or the novelty of new words and phrases, remarks on, iii. 23;
Neological Dictionary proposed
531
by Lord Chesterfield, 26;
not always to be condemned, 27;
examples of the introduction of various new words in French and English, 28-32;
the term “fatherland” introduced by the author, 31;
picturesque words, 32.

Nerli, Philip, his “Commentarj de Fatti Civili,” iii. 182.

Newcastle, Margaret, Duchess of, celebrated among literary wives, i. 327-337;
her account of her husband’s mode of life, ii. 38, 39.

Newspapers, forged, and used unsuspectingly by historians, i. 156, note.

Newspapers, originated in Italy, i. 155;
called Gazettas, ib.;
first a Venetian, published monthly, ib.;
circulated in manuscript, ib.;
prohibited by Gregory XIII., ib.;
first English, 156;
much used by the English during the Civil Wars of Cromwell, and notices of these, 157-159;
origin of, in France, 160;
first daily one after the Restoration, ib.;
only one daily, in the reign of Queen Anne, ib.;
union between them and literary periodicals, opinions expressed on, ib.

Newton, remarks on, iii. 413.

Niccoli, Nicholas, founded the first public library in Italy, i. 4.

Nicknames, use of, practised by political parties, iii. 80;
instances of many, 81-89;
serve to heat the minds of the people, 83;
of various Parliaments, 85;
effect of, on ministers, 89.

Nobility, conduct of kings towards, ii. 11, 12.

Noblemen turned critics, pair of anecdotes concerning, i. 131.

Nominalists and Realists, i. 312.

Nostrodamus, consulted by Catherine de’ Medici, i. 279.

Novels, the successors of romances, i. 450;
Adam Smith’s favourable opinion of, ib.

Numerical Figures, of Indian origin, i. 276;
introduction of Arabic, 277;
Roman, ib.;
origin of Roman, ib.;
falsification of Arabic, 278.

Obscurity, in style, taught by a professor, i. 401;
Lycophron possessed this taste, 402;
defence of, by Thomas Anglus, ib.;
Gravina’s observations on, ib.

Old Age, progress of, in new studies,
i. 98;
remark of Adam Smith, on resumption of former studies in, ib.

Oldys, a literary antiquary, iii. 493;
caricature of, by Grose, 495;
released from the fleet by the Duke of Norfolk, and made Norroy King at Arms, ib., and note;
author of the anacreontic, “Busy, curious, thirsty fly,” 496;
placed in the library of the Earl of Oxford, 497;
his integrity, ib., and note;
his literary labours, 497-499;
his life of Rawleigh, 499;
history of his two annotated copies of Langbaine, 502;
fate of his MSS., 503;
his diaries, 504;
his readiness to aid others with his knowledge, 506;
his Dissertation on English Poetry curtailed by the bookseller, 507;
extracts from his diaries, 508-511;
his intended Life of Shakspeare, 509;
anecdote of him and Pope, 511.

Olivetan Bible, iii. 155.

Opinions, suppressed, modes of expressing them in ancient and modern times, iii. 150;
in the Saturnalia, ib.;
by carvings and illuminations, 152;
preceding the Reformation, 153;
instance of the Olivetan Bible, 155;
by medals and prints, 156.

Orchis, Bee and Fly, i. 245.

Ordeals, i. 161-166.

Ordinaries, the “Hells” of the 17th century, ii. 165;
description of the arts practised at, 165-167.

Orobio, his description of his imprisonment in the Inquisition, i. 167.

Orthography of proper names, ii. 261;
of the name of Shakespeare, ii. 238, note;
of Sir Walter Raleigh, iii. 111.

Osman, Sultan, promotes his gardener, ii. 10.

Oxford, Edward Vere, Earl of, his secret history, ii. 243-245.

Palaces built by ministers, iii. 186-192.

Palingenesis.—See Regeneration.

Palmer, the actor, his death, i. 249.

Pamphlets, sketch of Myles Davis’s history of, i. 343;
origin and rise of, 344;
one pretended to have been composed by Jesus Christ, ib.;
Alexander Pope denounced as a plotter in a, 345;
etymologies of the word, 345-347.

532

Pantomime, French verses in praise of, and translation of, ii. 116;
Cervantes and Bayle’s delight in, 116, 117;
harlequin, 119;
of the lower Italians in their gestures, ib.;
treatises on, 121;
transmitted from the Romans, 123;
improvement of, by Ruzzante, 124;
the history of a people traced in, 125;
description of the various characters in Italian, 126.

Pantomimi, tragic actors usually mute, ii. 120;
Seneca’s taste for, ib.;
their influence over the Roman people, 121.

Pantomimical Characters. See Pantomime;
Massinger and Molière indebted to, ii. 138;
remarks on Shakspeare’s “Pantaloon,” 139.

Paper, among the ancients, ii. 27, 28;
introduction into England, 29;
various sorts of modern, ib.

Paracelsus, his receipt for making a fairy, iii. 286, 287.

Paradise Lost, prose and verse versions of, i. 305.

Parisian Massacre, apology for, iii. 255-260, 352.

Park, Mungo, his book interpolated and altered by his editor, Bryan Edwards, ii. 453.

Parker, Bishop of Oxford, iii. 279, note.

Parodies, anecdote relating to, ii. 453;
resembles mimicry, 454;
not made in derision, ib.;
practised by the ancients, 455;
ancient, of Homer, ib.;
modern, 456;
dramatic, anecdotes of modern, 458-460;
legitimate use of, ib.

Parpaillots, or Parpirolles, iii. 82.

Particular Providence, various opinions on, ii. 428-431;
the granting a free-conduct to Luther, by Charles V., possibly one, 432.

Pasquin and Marforio, account of, i. 208.

Pasquinades, origin of, and instances of several, i. 208.

Patrons, their treatment of authors, i. 82;
anecdotes regarding, 83, 84;
opinion of Dr. Johnson upon, 83.

Paulus Jovius, description of the country-house and collections of statues, books, and portraits belonging to, i. 45;
description of the villa built by, iii. 397.

Pazzi, Cavaliero, founder of the Accademia Colombaria, ii. 483.

Peg-tankards, ii. 296, and note.

Peiresc, a man of incessant literary occupations, and an enthusiast in the importation of exotic plants, ii. 151;
anecdotes of, iii. 409.

Pembroke, Anne, Countess of, designed a history of her family, iii. 421.

Perfumery and costly washes, introduced into England by the Earl of Oxford, i. 225.

Petitions, to Parliament against the Drama, ii. 289;
mock, ib.

Petitioners and Abhorrers, iii. 87.

Petrach, formula used at his coronation with the Laurel Crown, i. 455;
his passion for literary composition, ii. 592;
his Laura, iii. 309.

Pictorial Biography.—See Magius.

Pisistratus, the first projector amongst the Greeks of a collection of the works of the learned, i. 2.

Philip the First of Spain, i. 469;
his marriage with Mary of England, ib.;
sought Queen Elizabeth in marriage, 470;
offered himself to three different sisters-in-law, ib.;
his advice to his son, ib.;
his death-bed, ib.;
his epitaph, 471.

Philosophy, dreams at the dawn of, iii. 280-290;
mechanical fancies, 291, 292;
inquiries after prodigies, 293;
further anecdotes of, 294-296.

Physiognomy, credited by Louis XIV. and James I., i. 148, 149.

Picart, his impostures innocentes, i. 259.

Pictures belonging to Charles I., ii. 332, 333.

Pinamonti, his book on the eternal punishments, i. 204, note.

Pinelli, his great library, and its partial destruction, i. 57, and note.

Plagiarism, in printed sermons, i. 400;
a professor of, ib.

Plants, presenting representations of natural forms, i. 245.

Plantyn the printer, and his office at Antwerp, i. 77, note.

Platina, his account of his persecution and tortures, for having been a member of the “Academy” at Rome, ii. 486.

Plato, Aristotle studied under, i. 143;
parallel between him and Aristotle, ib.;
contest between him
533
and Aristotle, 144;
the model of the moderns who profess to be anti-poetical, 433;
a true poet himself, ib.

Platonism, modern, originated among the Italians, i. 213;
system of, by Gemisthus Pletho, ib.;
professed by a Mr. Thomas Taylor, 215;
by a scholar in the reign of Louis XII., 216;
by Dr. More, ib.

Pletho, or Gemisthus, a remarkable modern professor of Platonism, i. 213.

Platts or Plots, theatrical discovery of curious ones at Dulwich College, and remarks upon, ii. 138-140;
see Scenario.

Plott, Dr., his project of a tour, iii. 292.

Plunder, etymology of, iii. 87, and note.

Poets, Plato’s description of the feelings of, in the Phædon, i. 433;
opinions of various learned men on the works of, 433;
remarks on the habits of, 434, 435;
behaviour of Frederic King of Prussia (father of the Great Frederic) to, 436;
different conduct of other kings towards, 437;
honours paid to, in the early stage of poetry, ib.;
anecdote of Margaret of Scotland and Alain the poet, 438;
opinions of the pious on the works of, ib.;
too frequently merely poets, 439;
hints to young, 440;
to veteran, ib.;
mistresses of, 441;
change their opinions of their productions, ib.;
antiquity of the custom of crowning, 454;
abolished in the reign of Theodosius, ib.;
regal, 457;
condemned, ii. 303-308;
laureat, see Laureats.

Poetical Garland, i. 247.

Poetical imitations and similarities, ii. 92-113.

Point-device, etymology of, iii. 188, and note.

Poland, history of the election of the Duke of Anjou as King of, iii. 346-363.

Polichinello.—See Punch.

Politian, Angelo, a polished Italian writer of the 15th century, i. 457;
his dedicatory epistle, prefixed to his epistles, 458.

Political Nicknames, iii. 80-90.

Political Reports, false maxim on
the efficacy of, ii. 438;
ancient instances, ib.;
of the battle of Lutzen, 439;
on the battle of the Boyne, ib.;
other anecdotes, modern and ancient, of the effect of, 440-443.

Political Religionism, illustrations of its effects, iii. 238-244.

Political Prognostics.—See Predictions.
Dugdale hastened his labours in anticipation of the disorders of the Rebellion, iii. 261.

Political Parallels, iii. 267.

Polydore Vergil, a destroyer of MSS., ii. 445.

Pomponius Lætus, in the 15th century raised altars to Romulus, ii. 485;
chief of the “Academy” at Rome, 486.

Pope, his manuscripts, ii. 110;
passage from, with the various alterations, 111, 112;
Dr. Johnson’s memorandum of hints for the life of, 381;
anecdote of, iii. 397.

Pope, project of the, for placing a cardinal on the throne of England, ii. 505;
favoured by Henry IV., ib.

Popes, their early humility and subsequent arrogance, ii. 83;
Celestine kicks off the crown of the Emperor Henry the Sixth, ib.;
their infallibility first asserted, ib.;
protest of the University of Vienna against, 84;
their excommunications, ib.

Porta, John Baptiste and John Vincent, found the academy “Degli Oziosi,” ii. 488;
Baptiste’s mechanical genius, iii. 290.

Portraits, of authors, of celebrated men, i. 42-47;
of the Fugger family, 6;
commonly prefixed to ancient manuscripts, 42;
collections of, amongst the ancients, 43;
query upon the mode of their transmission and their correctness, ib.;
use of, ib.;
anecdotes relative to the effect of, 45;
objections of ingenious men to sit for, reprobated, 46;
Granger’s illustrations of, 45;
Perrault’s “Eloges” confined to French, ib.;
collection by Paulus Jovius, ib.;
doubts as to authenticity of several, ib.;
literary, of himself, by St. Evremond, 102;
in minute writing, 275.

Port Royal Society, the, i. 94;
534
their Logic, or The Art of Thinking, an admirable work, ib.;
account of its rise and progress, 95;
many families of rank erected houses there, ib.;
persecuted and destroyed by the Jesuits, 96;
their writings fixed the French language, ib.

Posies on rings, iii. 39, note.

Poverty, abridgment of history of, by Morin, i. 198;
regulations regarding, among the Jews, ib.;
among the Greeks, Romans, and Egyptians, 199;
uncommon among the ancients, 201;
introduction of hospitals for the relief of, ib.

Prayer-books, gross illustrations of, i. 366.

Preachers, jocular, i. 251-258.

Prediction, political and moral, determined by certain prognostics, iii. 260;
of the Reformation by Cardinal Julian, Sir Thomas More, and Erasmus, 262;
by Sir Walter Rawleigh, 263;
of Tacitus, ib.;
of Solon, 264;
of Charlemagne, ib.;
Cicero’s art of, ib.;
faculty of, possessed by Du Vair, 265;
principles of, revealed by Aristotle, 266;
by Mr. Coleridge, 268;
of the French Revolution, 269, 270;
frequently false, 272;
anecdotes, 273;
of the end of the world, ib., note;
of the destruction of London in 1750, ib., note;
of American independence, 274;
sometimes condemned as false when really verified, 275;
caution to be observed in, 276;
instances of, by Knox, 277;
of the death of Henry IV., ib.;
reflections on, 278, 279.

Prefaces, frequently superior to the work, i. 71;
a volume of, always kept ready by Cicero, ib.;
ought to be dated, 72;
anecdote of Du Clos’ to a fairy tale, ii. 340.

Preferment, anecdotes of, ii. 12.

Presbyterians, their conduct under Charles II., iii. 240;
their intolerance, 254.

Press-money, proposition that those who refused it should be tried by martial law, iii. 462, and note.

Price, Robert, a Welsh lawyer, incidents in his life, iii. 422.

Primero, a game at cards described, ii. 166, note.

Prince Henry, son of James I., resembled Henry V. in his features,
ii. 186;
Dr. Birch’s life of, 187;
anecdotes concerning, 187-194;
his diary, 207.

Printing, art of, possessed by the Romans without being aware of it, i. 43, and note;
probably originated in China, ib., and note;
general account of early, 73-78.

Printers, mention of early, i. 75.

Prints, satiric, iii. 160.

Proclamations, against long swords and deep ruffs, i. 222;
royal, against buildings in London, iii. 365;
to enforce a country residence, 367;
never possessed the force of laws, 366;
of Henry VIII., 372;
of Mary, 373;
of Edward VI., 374;
of Elizabeth, 375;
of James I., 376;
of Charles I., 377;
of Charles II. against vicious, debauched, and profane persons, ib.;
others by Charles II., 379.

Profession, the choice of one and its influence on the mind, with some illustrative anecdotes, ii. 461-463.

Proper names, orthography of, the uncertainty of, ii. 237;
anecdotes and instances of, 237-243.

Protestantism, once existed in Spain, ii. 434.

Proverbs, use of, derided by Lord Chesterfield, iii. 33;
records of the populace, 34;
existed before books, ib.;
abound in the most ancient writers, ib.;
“the dark sayings of the wise,” 35;
introduced into the Greek drama, 36;
definition of, 38;
influence of, over a whole people, ib.;
collection of, by Franklin, ib.;
inscribed on furniture, ib.;
English, collected by Heywood, 39;
a speech of, 40;
an era of, amongst the English, 41;
long favourites in France, ib.;
comedy of, ib.;
family, 42;
ancient examples of the use of, 43;
some, connected with the characters of eminent men, 44;
use of, by poets, ib.;
Eastern origin of many, 45;
collection of, by Polydore Vergil and Erasmus, of Spanish by Fernandez Nunes, of Italian and French, English and Scotch, 46, 47;
study of, 48;
illustrative of national character, 48-56;
anecdotes of the origin of certain, 56-61;
historical, 61;
remarks on the arrangement of collections of, 63.

535

Prynne, his method of composition, ii. 534;
his extraordinary perseverance, ib.;
title of the catalogue of his writings, 535;
copy of his works bequeathed to Sion College, ib.;
the pretended retractation of his Histriomastix, iii. 315, note.

Psalm-singing, remarks on, ii. 472;
first introduction of, ib.;
T. Warton’s criticism of, 473;
history of, 473-478;
practised at lord mayor’s feasts, 479.

Psalmanazar, his extraordinary literary forgery, i. 137, note; iii. 311;
some account of, 312-314.

Puck, the Commentator.—See Steevens.

Pulteney, Earl of Bath, MS. Memoirs of, suppressed, ii. 447.

Punch, his ancient origin, ii. 122, and note;
origin of his name, ib., note.

Punchinello.—See Punch.

Punning, in a dictionary, i. 305.

Puns, Cicero’s, i. 69.

Puppet-shows in England, iii. 238.

Purgatory, Cardinal Bellarmin’s treatise on, i. 204.

Puritans, turn bacchanalian songs into spiritual ones, ii. 148.

Puritans and Precisians, party nicknames at the Reformation, iii. 84, 85.

Pyrotechnics.—See Fireworks.

Quadrio, his Universal History of Poetry, iii. 233;
his ignorance of English poetry, 234-236;
his opinion of English comedy, 236;
praises our puppet-shows, 238.

Queen Mary the First, her marriage with Philip of Spain, i. 469;
her letter of instructions, ib.

Queen Elizabeth, letter of, to her brother, Edward VI., i. 461;
her exhibition of youthfulness to the ambassador of the Scottish king, 463;
remarkable period in her annals, ii. 179;
her maiden state, ib.;
real cause of her repugnance to change it, ib., and note;
her artifices to conceal her resolution, 180;
debates of the Commons on the succession to, 181;
address to, by the Duke of Norfolk, and her answer, ib.;
despatch of the French ambassador on this occasion, 181-186;
her judicious conduct, ib.;
her conduct towards printers and authors, 221, 222;
her dislike to the appointment of a
successor, iii. 331;
account of her death-bed, 331, 332.

Queen Anne Bullen, anecdote relative to her execution, i. 462.

Querno, made laureat for the joke’s sake, i. 455.

Quevedo, his love for Don Quixote, iii. 339.

Quince, origin of, ii. 157, note.

Quodlibets, or Scholastic Disquisitions, i. 60.

Quotation, remarks on the use of, ii. 416;
Selden’s precept for, violated by himself, 417;
Bayle’s remarks on the use of, 418;
when used by an eminent author often appropriated by an inferior, 419;
value of the proper application of, 420.

Rabbinical Stories, specimens of, i. 120-126;
scripture quoted to support, 126.

Rantzau, founder of the great library at Copenhagen, stanzas by, i. 5.

Ranz des Vaches, effect of, i. 274.

Rawleigh, Sir Walter, composed his History of the World in prison, i. 36;
assisted in that work by several eminent persons, ib.;
variations in orthography of his name, iii. 111, note;
author’s account of his character, 112;
Gibbon’s and Hume’s observations on, 113;
cunning practised by, ib.;
anecdotes of, 114;
account of his return from Guiana, 115, 116;
his attempt to escape, 118;
betrayed by Sir Lewis Stucley, 119;
narrative of his last hours, 124-129;
his History of the World, the labour of several persons, 131;
note on Mr. Tytler’s remarks on the author’s account of, 135, note;
his extravagance in dress, 407;
notice of Oldys’s life of, 499.

Raynaud, Theophilus, his works fill twenty folios, and ruined his bookseller, 542;
notice of, 543;
his curious treatises, ib.

Realists, a sect of Scholars, i. 312.

Reformation, origin of, iii. 142.

Refutation, a Catholic’s, i. 349.

Regeneration of material bodies, iii. 286, 287.

Relics of Saints, bought, sold, and stolen, i, 239;
treatise on, by Gilbert de Nogent, ib.;
of St. Lewin, ib.;
of St. Indalece, 240;
of St. Majean, ib.;
of St. Augustin’s arm,
536
ib.;
flogging of, ib.;
miracles performed by, ib.;
miraculously multiplied, 241;
anecdote of a box of, presented by the Pope to Prince Radzivil, ib.;
Frederick the Wise, a great collector of, 242;
phial of the blood of Christ sent to Henry III., ib.;
fall in price of, ib.;
deceptive, 243.

Religion, state of, during the Civil Wars, iii. 433;
illustrative anecdotes of, 434-436;
contest between Owen and Baxter on, 437;
confusion of, ib.;
a colt baptised in St. Paul’s Cathedral, 439, and note;
anecdotes, 439-441;
noticed by George Wither the Poet, 442;
ordinance of the Parliament to rectify the disorders in, 443.

Religionism distinguished from religion, iii. 239.

Religious Nouvellettes, a class of very singular works, i. 363;
account of one, 364;
notice of one discussing three thousand questions concerning the Virgin Mary, 365;
Life of the Virgin, 367;
Jesuits usual authors of, 368;
one describing what passes in Paradise, ib.;
the Spiritual Kalendar, ib.

Representation, right of, not fixed in the 10th century, i. 162.

Residences of literary men, notices of several, iii. 394-399.

Reviews.—See Literary Journals.

Revolutions, maxim on, iii. 278.

Rhymes inscribed on knives, and alluded to by Shakespeare, iii. 38, note;
on fruit trenchers, ib.;
on rings, 39, note.

Riccoboni, a celebrated actor, his remarks on the Italian extempore comedy, ii. 134;
anecdote of, 137;
his inscription on the curtain of his theatre, ib.

Rich, a celebrated harlequin, ii. 130, and note.

Richardson, the author of Sir Charles Grandison, remarks on him and his works, ii. 62-65.

Richelieu, Cardinal de, his general character, ii. 349;
his death-bed, ib.;
anecdotes of the sinister means practised by, 350;
his confessor, Father Joseph, 351-353;
projects of assassination of, 354, and note;
drives Father Caussin, the king’s confessor, into exile, 355.

Rive, Abbé de, librarian of the Duke
de la Vallière, iii. 341;
his style of criticism, 342;
his collections for works never begun, ib.;
his observations on the cause of the errors of literary history, 344.

Robinson Crusoe, remarks on, ii. 274;
history of, traced, 275;
written by Defoe, after illness, and in comparative solitude, 276;
not published till seven years after Selkirk’s adventures, 277.

Roc, the, of Arabian tales, a creature of Rabbinical fancy, i. 124.

Rochefoucault De la, remarks on him and his maxims, i. 110.

Rochelle, expedition to, ii. 367;
preparations for, ib.;
frustrated by the death of Buckingham, 369.

Romances, the offspring of fiction and love, i. 442;
early, ib.;
that of Heliodorus denounced in the synod, 443;
forbidden in the Koran, ib.;
of the Troubadours, 444;
modern poets indebted to, ib.;
Le Roman de Perceforest, 445;
of chivalry, examples of, 446;
Italian, 448;
use made of by poets, 449;
French, ib.;
went out of fashion with square cocked hats, 450;
modern novels, ib.;
histories of, 451;
D’Urfé’s Astræa, ib.

Romney the painter, his belief in alchymy, i. 282, and note.

Ronsard, the French bard, and his Bacchanalia, ii. 41.

Rosy-Cross, the President of, proffers his advice to Charles I., iii. 464.

Rousseau, his prediction of the French Revolution, iii. 271, 272, and note;
his favourite authors, iii. 340.

Royal Autographs, iii. 165.

Royal Promotions, ii. 10.

Royal Society, origin of, ii. 410-413.

Royal Society of Literature, ii. 406, note.

Rubens, his house at Antwerp, iii. 398;
his love for collections of art, 399, and note.

Ruffs, extravagances in, i. 222-227.

Rump, the origin of the term, iii. 482, 483;
three stages in its political progress, 484;
songs upon, 485;
debate of the, whether to massacre all the king’s party, 487;
parallel between their course of conduct and that of the leaders in the French Revolution, 489-493.

537

Sainte Ampoule, ii. 434, note.

Salmasius, his controversy with and abuse of Milton, i. 152-154.

Salvator Rosa, fond of acting in extemporal comedy, ii. 133.

Sandricourt, the Sieur de, ruined himself by one fête, iii. 402-405.

Sans Culottes, iii. 83.

St. Ambrose, writes a treatise on Virgins, i. 412;
and another on the Perpetual Virginity of the Mother of God, ib.;
his chastisement of an erring nun, ib.

St. Bartholomew, apology for the massacre of, iii. 255-260.

St. Evremond, literary portrait of, by himself, i. 102.

St. Ursula and the Eleven Thousand Virgins all created out of a blunder, i. 324.

St. Viar, created by an error, i, 323.

Satirical medals, iii. 156-160.

Satirists may dread the cane of the satirised, i. 442.

Saturnalia, institution of among the Romans, derived by Macrobius from the Grecians, ii. 256;
dedicated to Saturn, ib.;
latterly prolonged for a week, 257;
description of, ib.;
crept into the Christian Church, 258, and note;
practised in the middle ages, 259;
Feast of Asses, ib.;
“December liberties,” 260;
the boy-bishop, 261;
Lord of Misrule, ib.;
Abbot of Unreason, 262;
description of a grand Christmas held at the Inns of Courts, 263-265, and note;
the last memorable, of the Lords of Misrule of the Inns of Court, 266;
anecdote of a Lord of Misrule, 267;
the Mayor of Garratt, 269;
regiment de la Calotte, ib., and note, 270;
Republic of Baboonery, ib.;
medals used for money in, iii. 150, 151.

Sauntering, i. 175.

Savages, various usages of at meals, i. 171-173.

Scaliger, Julius, his singular manner of composition, ii. 86.

Scaramouches.—See Pantomime.
Punch and Zany, prints of, ii. 125;
character of, invented by Tiberio Fiurilli, 126;
power of a celebrated, ib.

Scaron, account of his life and works, i. 421-428.

Scenery of the old English stage, iii. 4, and note.

Scenarie, the plots of extemporal comedies, ii. 130;
description of, note;
some discovered at Dulwich College, 139, 140, and note.

Scribleraid, the, a poetical jest on pseudo-science, by R. O. Cambridge, i. 295, and note.

Scripture story treated like mediæval romance, i. 163, and note.

Scudery, Mademoiselle, composed ninety romances, i. 106;
panegyrics on, ib.;
her “Great Cyrus and Map of Tenderness,” 107.

Scudery, George, famous for composing romances, i. 107;
a votary of vanity, ib.;
author of sixteen plays, 108.

Secret History, of authors who have ruined their booksellers, ii. 532-546;
of an elective monarchy, iii. 346-363;
the supplement of history itself, iii. 380;
reply to an attack on the writers of, 382;
two species of, positive and relative, ib.;
the true sources of to be found in MS collections, 383;
neglect of by historians, 384;
its utility, 385;
of the Restoration, 386;
of Mary, the Queen of William III., 389-393.

Sedan chairs, introduced into England by the Duke of Buckingham, ii. 36.

Segni, Bernardo, his History of Florence, iii. 182.

Sentimental biography, iii. 414-424.

Serassi, writes the life of Tasso, ii. 444;
finds Galileo’s MS. annotations, copies them, and suppresses the original, ib.

Sermons, printed, Bayle’s saying on, i. 345.

Seymour, William, his family and character, ii. 508;
enters into a treaty of marriage with the Lady Arabella Stuart, ib.;
summoned before the Privy Council, ib.;
his marriage, 509;
imprisoned in the Tower, ib.;
his wife’s letter to him, 510;
his escape, 515;
is permitted to return, 519.

Shakespeare, Fuller’s character of, i. 380;
orthography of his name, ii. 238, and note;
introduces a masque in his “Tempest,” and burlesques the characters in court masques, iii. 5, and note;
bequest to his wife, 302.

538

Shenstone, the object of his poem of the Schoolmistress misunderstood, ii. 496;
his ludicrous index to, 499;
his character, his life, and his works, iii. 90-102.

Shoeing-horns, ii. 297, note.

Silhouette, a term not to be found in any dictionary, iii. 84;
originated in a political nickname, ib.

Silk stockings, pair of, presented to Queen Elizabeth, i. 226.

Silli, ancient parodies, ii. 455.

Skelton, his satire on Wolsey, iii. 187.

Sneezing, the custom of saluting after, i. 126;
attributed to St. Gregory, ib.;
Rabbinical account of, ib.;
anecdotes concerning, 127.

Snuff-boxes, the rage, in the reign of Queen Anne, i. 229;
the Jesuits’, reported to be poisoned, ii. 442.

Solitude, treatise on, by Sir George Mackenzie, ii. 50;
necessary for the pursuits of genius, 52;
discomforts of 53, 54.

Solomon, accounted an adept in necromancy, i. 122;
story of him and the Queen of Sheba, 202.

Songs among the Grecians, ii. 142;
sayings of Fletcher of Saltoun, and Dr. Clerk on, ib.;
Greek songs of the trades, 143;
of the weavers among the English, ib.;
harvest and oar-songs in the Highlands, ib.;
of the gondoliers, ib.;
Dibdin’s, 144;
old English, 145;
Swiss, 146;
Italian, composed at Florence, under the Medici, ib.;
French “Chansons de’ Vendange,” 147;
parodied, by Puritans, 148;
slang or flash, known to the Greeks, and specimens from Athenæus, 149;
ancient practices in, connected with old English customs, 150;
political, iii. 179, 180.

Sonnah, the, i. 113.

Sotades travestied the Iliad, ii. 455.

Sotties, more farcical than farce, i. 358;
specimen of one, 359-360.

Sovereignty of the seas, ii. 79-81.

Spanish Etiquette, instances of its absurdity, i. 194.

Spanish Poetry, i. 100;
remarks on and illustrative quotations of, 101;
translation of a madrigal found in a newspaper, 102.

Speed, the historian, suspicions of his originality, ii. 445.

Spenser, Fuller’s character of, i. 379.

Spiders, influence of music on, i. 272;
admired as food, ii. 355, note.

Stanzas to Laura, i. 230.

Starching, origin of, i. 227.

Steevens, George, the Puck of commentators, iii. 296;
account of his literary forgeries, 297, 298;
the story of Milton and the Italian lady attributed to, 299;
his motives for omitting the Poems from his edition of Shakespeare, 301;
his trick on the antiquary Gough, 303, 304.

Stephens, Robert, the printer, his family and their works, i. 76, note;
divided the Bible into chapter and verse, iii. 433.

Sternhold and Hopkins, their version of the Psalms, ii. 472.

Stones, presenting representations of natural forms, i. 244, 245.

Stosch, Baron, his dishonest collecting, iii. 318.

Streets of London, origin of many of their names, ii. 239-243.

Stuart, Arabella, mistakes of historians regarding, ii. 502;
her history, 503-519.

Stucley, Sir Lewis, Vice-Admiral of Devon, accepted a surveillance over his kinsman, Sir Walter Rawleigh, iii. 116;
his base treachery, 119;
universally shunned in consequence, 120;
convicted of clipping gold, ib.;
his miserable death, 121.

Student in the metropolis, the, description of, by Gibbon, Rogers, and Descartes, i. 112.

Study, plans of historical, ii. 90-92.

Stukeley, Dr., his Imaginary History of the Empress Oriuna, i. 324, note.

Style, remarks on, in the composition of works of science, i. 89;
strictures on the, of theological writers, ii. 21, 22;
on that of Lancelot Addison, 23.

Sugar-Loaf-Court, origin of the name, ii. 10.

Suppression of MSS.—See Manuscripts.

Sydenham, F., his melancholy death occasions the foundation of the Literary Fund, i. 34, and note.

Tablets, and Table-books, ii. 26.

Talmud, many copies of, burnt, i. 48;
a collection of Jewish traditions orally preserved, 114;
comprises
539
Mishna, which is the text of the Gemara, its commentary, ib.;
general account of, ib.;
believed apocryphal, even by a few among the Jews, ib.;
time of the first appearance of its traditions uncertain, ib.;
compiled by Jewish doctors to oppose the Christians, ib.;
analysis of, by W. Wotton, 115;
two Talmuds, ib.;
committed to writing, and arranged by R. Juda, prince of the Rabbins, forming the Mishna, ib.;
disputes and opinions of the Rabbins on the form of the Mishna, ib.;
God’s study of, ib.;
curious, from its antiquity, 116;
specimens of, from the Mishnic titles, 116-118;
and from the Gemara, 119.

Tasso, various opinions on the respective merits of him and Ariosto, i. 386;
Boileau’s criticism on, 388;
his errors national, ib.;
his verses sung by the gondoliers, ib.

Taxation, remarks on the popular feeling on, in ancient and modern times, iii. 193;
associated with the idea of tyranny, ib.;
illustrative anecdotes, 194;
efficacy of using a mitigated term for, 195;
gifts, tribute, benevolences, and loans, 195-198;
Burleigh’s advice on, 199.

Taylor, Thomas, a modern professor of Platonism, i. 215.

Tea, opposition to the introduction of, ii. 317;
present of, declined by the Russian ambassador, 318;
Dutch bargain for, 319;
introduction into Europe, ib.;
shop-bill of the first vendor of, 320.

Tenures, curious ancient, i. 187, note.

Thomas Aquinas, some account of the works of, i. 63-65.

Timon of Philius, his parodies of Homer, ii. 455.

Tichbourne, Chidiock, concerned in Babington’s conspiracy, ii. 171;
his address to the populace at his execution, 176;
his letter to his wife, 177;
verses composed by him the night before his execution, 178.

Titles, origins of, and anecdotes concerning, i. 155;
book of, published in Spain, ib.;
Selden’s Titles of Honour, ib.;
of books, 288-292.

Toleration, practised by the Romans, and inculcated by Mahomet, iii. 245;
caution used in publishing works on, ib.;
early English advocates
of, 246, and note;
in Holland, ib.;
facts illustrative of the history of, 247, 248;
condemned by all parties, 249-253;
opinions of an English clergyman on, 252.

Tom o’ Bedlams, account of, ii. 311-314, and notes;
songs of, 315-317.

Torture, Felton threatened with, ii. 376;
its frequent use in England, ib.

Torquemada, first Spanish inquisitor, in fourteen years persecuted 80,000 individuals, i. 166.

Townley, Zouch, his poem on Felton, ii. 378;
collection of antique marbles formed by his descendant Charles Townley, purchased for the British Museum, ib., note.

Traitors, barbarous mode of execution of, in Queen Elizabeth’s time, ii. 175, and note.

Treasures in hills, iii. 295, note.

Trevoux.—See Dictionary.

Troubadors, their poems and their loves, i. 444.

Trusler, Doctor, first vendor of printed sermons imitating manuscript, i. 400.

Turner, Doctor, a violent opposition leader in the second Parliament of Charles I., iii. 451;
an agent of the opposition in Parliament against the measures of Charles I., 466;
a disappointed courtier, 467, note.

Turkish Spy, the, i. 377;
John Paul Marana, the author of, 378.

Urban the Eighth, instances of his poetic sensibility, i. 456.

Usurers of the 17th century, notice of the practices of, ii. 158-170.

Usury, contrary opinions on, ii. 174, 175.

Utopia, Sir Thomas More’s, missionaries proposed to be sent to, i. 320.

Vaccination, strange dread of, ii. 317.

Vallancey’s Collectanea, curious error in, i. 326, note.

Vanbrugh, the architect of Blenheim, got a power from Lord Godolphin to contract in the Duke of Marlborough’s name, iii. 104;
produces the power, 106;
his depositions, ib.;
attempt of the Duchess of Marlborough to charge the debts of Blenheim on, 108;
conduct of the Duchess towards, 109;
discovery of his origin, 110, 111.

540

Varchi, Benedetto, his “Storie Florentine,” iii. 183;
remarks of Mr. Merivale on, ib., note.

Varillas, his fictitious work on the Reformation, i. 132, note.

Vasari’s History of Artists, not entirely written by himself, iii. 131.

Vatican, library of, i. 4.

Vaucanson, his mechanical figures, iii. 284, note.

Vaudevilles, origin of the name, ii. 148.

Verses, follies in the fantastical forms of, i. 295-300;
reciprocal, ib.

Vicar of Bray, story of the, i. 196;
Dr. Kitchen, Bishop of Llandaff, acted the same part, 197;
type of, ii. 37.

Vida, Jerome, from the humblest obscurity attained to the episcopacy, i. 105.

Vision of Alberico, ii. 422;
of Charles the Bald, 423.

Virgin Mary, images of, frequently portraits of mistresses and queens, i. 366;
miraculous letter of, 367;
Louis II. conveys Boulogne to, ib.;
Life of, by Maria Agreda, ib.;
worship paid to, in Spain, 368;
system of, in seven folio vols., 369.

Virginity, St. Ambrose’s treatise on, i. 412.

Walker, his account of the clergy of the Church of England who were sequestered, &c., iii. 243.

Walpole, Sir Robert, his magnificent building at Houghton, iii. 191.

Walsingham, Sir Francis, died in debt, iii. 192.

Walworth, Sir William, his private motive for killing Wat Tyler, iii. 470, note.

Warburton, J., by neglect causes the destruction of old manuscript plays, i. 54, note.

Wat Tyler, anecdote of, iii. 470, note.

Westminster elections always turbulent from the days of Charles the First, iii. 461, note.

Whig and Tory, origin of the terms, iii. 88.

Whistlecraft’s Poem on King Arthur, ii. 496, note;
imitated by Byron in his Beppo, ib.

Whitelocke, his Memorials, ii. 212;
his remembrances, a work addressed to his family, lost or concealed, ib.;
preface to the Remembrances preserved, ib.;
omissions in first edition of his Memorials, ii. 448.

Wife, Literary, i. 327;
of Budæus, 328;
of Evelyn, who designed the frontispiece to his translation of Lucretius, ib.;
of Baron Haller, ib.;
Calphurnia, wife of Pliny, ib.;
Margaret, Duchess of Newcastle, 329;
extract from her epistle to her husband, ib.;
notices of the wives of various celebrated men, 332-337.

Wigs, custom of using, i. 217-220;
Steele’s, 229.

Wilkins, Bishop, his museum, iii. 291.

Winkelmann, the plan on which he composed his works, ii. 89.

Wolsey, Cardinal, his magnificent houses, iii. 187.

Women, actors, first introduced on the Italian stage, ii. 140;
on the English, 284;
Kynaston a favourite actor of female characters, 285, note.

Woodcuts, ancient, in the British Museum, i. 74, note.

Words, introduction of new.—See Neology.

Wood, Anthony, when dying, caused his papers to be destroyed, ii. 243;
some, however, preserved, ib.;
secret history of the Earl of Oxford drawn from, ib.;
compelled to disavow the translation of his book, 453;
Gibbon’s opinion of his dulness opposed, 538, note.

Writing, minute, i. 275;
ancient modes of, ii. 20-26;
materials used for, 27-30.

Writing-Masters, iii. 167;
Massey’s lives of, 169;
anecdote of Tomkins, 171;
Peter Bales, a celebrated, 173;
account of his contest with David Johnson, 173-177.

Xenocrates, pupil of Plato, attacked Aristotle, i. 142.

Yvery, notice of the History of the House of, iii. 420, and note.

Zany, etymology of the word, ii. 123; and notes.

 

THE END.


 

Scroll to Top